《I Won’t Accept Your Regrets》


 Chapter 1:

    Chapter 1:


    <strong>Tl/note:</strong> Yes, the story has already been tranted (by me, but in NU spoilers), I''m just posting the novel again with a proper edit + as well as with extra stories that haven''t been tranted anywhere. So please be a little patient and enjoy!


    ___


    The ce of our first meeting was in a field overgrown with weeds, which did not fit well with the surroundings of the colorful imperial pce.


    This was my first time visiting the Imperial Pce. I first met Raymond when I got lost in thebyrinths of the imperial garden as a child of ten.


    I squatted and whimpered. I wanted my dad toe and save me as soon as possible.


    And then someone suddenly took my hand.


    "Are you lost? Don''t cry, get up, hold my hand."


    When I raised my head, a ck-haired guy with a bruise on his cheek was staring at me.


    It was Raymond.


    Oddly enough, the moment I looked into Raymond''s jet-ck eyes, I stopped crying.


    When I stood up, holding his hand, it seemed to me that the huge pce was no longer so terrible.


    His thin body and bruises on his cheeks were worth seeing.


    From that moment on, Raymond, my hero, sank deep into my heart.


    Fate itself told me to fall in love with Raymond.


    He took my heart before I even had time to recover.


    From that day on, I thought about him constantly. When it came time to debut, I followed my father to the imperial pce and there I met Raymond.


    At that time my father was a count who worked at the court and often visited the pce.


    I could easily havee with my father on the pretext that I was too bored in our estate.


    My father cared very much about me.


    In my attempts to meet Raymond, I went so far as to fully study the maze map. So I met him one sunny day, and we began to see each other from time to time.


    Every day I found him in the ce where we first met.


    But one day Raymond didn''t show up. I waited for him until thest, and when the sky was already obscured by the sunset, I went in search.


    After long wanderings around the pce, I came to the oldest part of it, a small house on the outskirts.


    The building was so small that I thought it didnt belong to the pce at all. After all, the main part of the pce was covered with shining gold, and this building was overgrown with moss and vines.


    "A prince born of amoner. Shame. Why doesn''t your father even know what treasures are kept in this pce?"


    The guy who was about a meter taller than Raymond spat to the side and punched him hard on the cheek.


    Raymond didn''t respond.


    What a shame that this empire has such a worthless prince. Live as if you are already dead."


    Raymond just bowed his head.


    At that moment, I bit my lip hard, but there was nothing I could do about it.


    The ck-haired boy who bullied Raymond was none other than Prince Astor, Crown Prince of the Agrita Empire.


    I studied the portraits of the imperial family, from the moment I learned to speak, so I could not help but recognize his face.


    After a while, when the prince left this old ce, I held my breath when I saw Raymond with his head bowed.


    My naive heart ached so much because of this sight.


    My sobs escaped, and then Raymond noticed me.


    "Don''t Cry. Everything is fine".


    Raymond, with bruises on his cheeks, just like the day he first saw me, smiled calmly at me.


    I cried in his arms, because I felt sorry for him, and he could not even shed tears.


    He doesn''t even know what it''s like to be a child.


    * * *


    It was my sixteenth winter when I realized that I love him.


    On the day that even the weeds were frozen, Raymond smiled at me for the first time with a quivering smile.


    "I met a very beautiful woman. I think about her every day. She''s so"


    My heart pounded in my chest, but I smiled at Raymond.


    I wished him happiness.


    Since then, he talked a lot about her.


    What is happening to her, what she talked to him about, and how hard his heart beats at the sight of her smile.


    I knew him for a long time, but for the first time he was so happy.


    But ironically, the more he rejoiced, the more sad I became.


    It was toote when I realized that the reason I was upset was because I loved him.


    I realized that I love him, but I could not admit it to him, because he was already staring at someone else.


    It was the day of the ball at the Imperial Pce, the day marking the beginning of spring.


    On a warm spring day, when everyone was smiling, I saw Raymond''s girlfriend for the first time.


    Lisa Nasio, a beauty with blonde hair and green eyes.


    Lisa and Raymond were such a beautiful couple.


    Seeing how they smile at each other, I decided to give up my love for him.


    My conscience did not allow me to wedge myself between them when they were so happy with each other.


    But their happiness did notst long.


    The pair quickly fell apart when Lisa married to be the concubine of the old king of the Western Kingdom.


    Raymond, who hade to me drunk on a dark night, bent over my shoulder and took a deep breath.


    "I couldn''t do anything. I am so pathetic that I couldnt even keep her."


    After Lisa Nasio left for the Western Kingdom, Raymond was reced. No matter how hard I tried, I could not get back his smiling look.


    And yet I did not leave him, hoping that someday he would smile.


    Raymond''s mother died the year I turned 18.


    The reason was that he identally spilled wine on the crown prince''s clothes at a party.


    This unimportant incident turned into an absurd situation, which also tarnished the honor of the crown prince.


    Raymond''s mother, who was so poor that she was not even recognized as a concubine, was eventually beheaded.


    The imperial family did not even allow a funeral to be held.


    When I heard the news and ran to his pce, I saw that Raymond''s eyes were filled with tears for the first time in all the time that I have known him.


    Despite being beaten and ignored, he did not cry even when his beloved woman left, but eventually he began to cry while holding his mother''s clothes.


    It broke my heart when I saw him cry, clutching mother''s clothes to his chest like a little child, but all I could do was stand still until his tears stopped.


    "Ellie, I will never again allow people who are dear to my heart to be taken away from me."


    Raymond said it with a twinkle in his jet-ck eyes. And exactly a yearter, he staged a revolution.


    It was not difficult to assemble people, because there were many people who were dissatisfied with the emperor and the ipetent prince, who only collected taxes and feasted.


    My father was the first to stand under the banner of Raymond. The then imperial family, which was a shame on the history of the empire, was now in the hands of Raymond.


    Arge-scale war did not happen.


    Raymond became emperor, and soon after that I became empress, as the daughter of an earl who contributed greatly to the coup.


    I grew up seeing my mother''s loneliness, Ellie. I will never fill the pce with concubines like the old emperor. I will not put myself to you in eternal love, but there will be no rtionship on the side.


    On the wedding day, he did not say that he loved me. And I swore to him that I was the only one who would always be near him.


    These promises were enough for us.


    Because I thought that my love would be enough for two.


    We believed that in our future there will be only happiness.


    * * *


    "You are pregnant. Congratte you."


    I had to go through a lot of grief after the loss of my first child. They said that everything would be all right with him, but it turned into a tragedy.


    I knew Raymond wanted children. Only during pregnancy did he look at me with joy in his eyes, with a sincere expression on his face, without a feigned interest in me.


    However, after the pce doctor said that it might now be difficult for me to have children, he became even more distant from me than before.


    But I didn''t me him. He had high hopes for the child.


    So how good was it to hear that I was pregnant again?


    I was eager to tell Raymond the news.


    "Your Majesty, be careful. You have to move a little slower."


    "Everything is fine. I urgently need to see the emperor."


    I smiled radiantly, brushing aside the words of Helen, mydy-in-waiting.


    Once a step away from the emperor''s office, I took a breath and opened my mouth to call the servant.


    Raymond''s voice was not heard in the office. But nevertheless, I calmly entered the office. Raymond didn''t even say hello. He spoke to the servant, who stood with his back to me and did not notice me.


    "Lisa Nasio will return to the Empire."


    "Lisa Nasio?"


    I looked at him with a petrified face.


    "The day after tomorrow Lisa ising back from the west, so try to prepare the reception without a hitch."


    My heart sank at themand I heard.

 Chapter 2:

    Chapter 2:


    Your Majesty, should I report to His Majesty about your arrival? The servant asked me cautiously, frozen as ice.


    He had alreadye to his senses, but I was still in shock.


    Now I wasn''t sure if I wanted to meet Raymond face to face.


    "No, no.His Majesty does not need to know that I am here."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    I walked away from his office.


    * * *


    "Get out of here!"


    Upon returning to the empress''s pce, Helen yelled at the maids.


    The maids who were in charge of my bedroom left the room and I sat down on a chair.


    "Your Majesty are you all right?"


    Helen has probably already found out about Lisa''s return.


    She came up to me and said carefully:


    All the maids and servants have already heard the news.Maybe by tomorrow the rumors will reach everyone in the pce."


    Rumors that Raymond''s first love, Lisa, is back.


    Raymond and Lisa.


    This couple was very popr in secr society.


    "Helen, did you hear that too?Didn''t it seem to me?"


    This meant: I heard everything clearly, but did not want to believe it.


    Helen''s face became worried.


    "Your Majesty, I beg your pardon."


    Helen tilted her head, as if I might think it was her fault.


    "No, you have nothing to do with it.Leave me, Helen.I should be alone."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helen quietly closed the back door.


    Only my deep sigh sounded in the room, where silence reigned.


    "Oh, Lisa, and why did you suddenlye back?


    Lisa left the empire seven years ago to be a concubine in the Western Kingdom.


    As long as she was a concubine and not a queen, she could not leave the royal pce of the Western Kingdom as long as the king was alive.


    But why and how did she return to us in this Empire?


    I once wanted her toe back and make Raymond happy, but now I don''t.


    Now I didn''t even want Raymond to hear about her at all.


    After all, now he has be my husband.


    I knew better than anyone else how much Raymond loved her.


    The thought of this made me feel a stab in my heart.


    Lisa will be back the day after tomorrow.


    Lisa left and Raymond married me, but he never told me that he loved me.


    Of course, this doesnt mean that he was the worst option for me.Anyway, he followed what he promised on his wedding day.


    The promise that there will be no other woman in his life but me.


    After ascending to the throne, he changed the empire''sw on marriage into a monogamous channel, which made him many enemies.Naturally, the government was also dispersed.


    He kept the promise he made to me.Up to this point.


    An exemry marriage, except for feelings.


    I have never been sad that he does not love me.


    He said from the very beginning that he could not give me love, but I took the opportunity and married him.


    Since he did everything in his power, I had no doubt that our marriage would be happy, even without his love.


    But that was exactly before Lisa, his old love, reminded of herself.


    If Raymond still loves her, we will never be happy together.


    How sweet would it be to see a woman again, with whom he broke up against his will?


    I just imagined the two of them together, and my breath caught in my throat.


    I feel like I went back in time when I could look at this perfect couple with a stone in my heart.


    At that moment, I felt a pain in my stomach.


    I grabbed my stomach.


    Since I already had a miscarriage, I have to be very careful.Avoid stress and not move too much.


    The words spoken to me by the doctor came to mind.


    After all, now I''m not alone.


    Coming to my senses, I slowly took a breath.


    "Forgive me, my child.Your mom haspletely forgotten about you.I won''t do that anymore."


    I haven''t felt anything yet, but apparently a little life has arisen in this t stomach.


    I''m not alone anymore.


    Besides my love for Raymond, I have a precious being that I must protect.So I just can''t afford to be nervous about Lisa''s return.


    As I calmed my worried mind, I heard Helen''s voice and a knock on the door.


    "Your Majesty, dinner is almost ready."


    "Oh, already"


    Looking out the window, I saw that it would soon be dark.


    I didnt even realize how fast time was rushing because I thought too much.


    I got up from my chair so as not to bete for dinner.


    * * *


    I was in a hurry, but Raymond was already in the dining room.


    Despite the fact that we were married, we were always only together in the evenings, so we could not meet face to face in the busy morning hours.


    All day I waited for us to have dinner together.


    Time passed, and I felt obliged to be with him.


    Today I felt especially bad, although I had seen him think about something else before.


    Maybe he''s thinking about Lisa now?


    Have you ever thought about me?


    When everyone noticed myteness, I hurried to apologize:


    "Your Majesty, I beg your pardon for beingte."


    Only then did Raymond''s ck eyes turn to me, as if he had just noticed me.It was a keen gaze, as if he were looking at prey on a dark night."


    "It''s okay, its me who came early."


    He looked like he didn''t care and sat down.


    When I sat down, the servants quickly served food on the table.


    Raymond smiled softly when he saw the tables were full of food.He said to the servants:


    "Leave us."


    All the servants left the hall, and the door was locked tightly.


    Raymond sighed slowly, frowning his handsome forehead slightly.He unbuttoned the top button of his shirt.


    He wearily ran a hand over his chin, looking at me and holding a ss of wine in front of him.


    The red liquid in the ss formed a whirlpool at his graceful gesture.


    He told me, as usual, in a dry voice:


    " I visited Duke today."


    I answered him calmly, because I decided not to be formal when we were alone.


    "Yes".


    When I smiled awkwardly at him, Raymond gave me an indifferent look.


    "Good".


    He kept giving me such unimportant news, and that was our entire conversation in recent days.


    After the miscarriage, we became too distant from each other.


    I was sad, but I wasnt offended.I thought that was his way of dealing with sadness.


    But today, oddly enough, his coldness has doubled.


    I wondered what was going on here.


    After the miscarriage, dirty rumors spread in the Imperial Pce, because the court doctor diagnosed me with infertility.


    But he worried about his rtionship with Lisa, more than anything in the world.


    He''s going to have a child I should have told him.


    When I first came to the Imperial Pce, I just wanted to tell him this good news, but no more.It was too difficult tomunicate.


    Because even when I entered the dining room, and even when I sat down in front of him, he did not look at me.


    I have known him for a long time, so I can judge his thoughts by the expression on his face.


    He was now in a state of great sensitivity.


    He seemed to be immersed in some kind of anxiety and could not hide his nerves.


    Lisa


    There was nothing in the world that made him so much anxious except for her.


    Why is she returning to the Empire?Will she return to the West after a short visit, or will she stay in the Empire forever?


    It was something I didn''t want to hear, but it was something I definitely needed to know.


    I bit my lip in bitterness and finally turned to Raymond.


    "Raymond"


    "What?"


    I looked into his cold eyes and said a name I didn''t want to say.


    I heard that Lisa is returning to the Empire.Is it true?"

 Chapter 3:

    Chapter 3:


    "And where did you hear that?


    His gaze ran strangely back and forth and still did not want to meet mine.It was clear that he was hiding something.


    "I was just passing by your office and identally heard it."


    "It''s ugly to eavesdrop."


    He paused and finally looked at me.


    "The day after tomorrow she will arrive at the pce."


    In contrast to his calm tone, my hands trembled, but I pretended that everything was in order.


    "Lisa is a concubine in the Western Kingdom.How could she evere back?She''s not just going to be with us for a while, is she?Is she returning to the empire to stay forever?"


    His eyebrows were slightly raised.


    I don''t know if my curiosity irritated him, but I needed to find out the truth.


    But he soon said:


    About two weeks ago, the King of the Western Empire died after a long illness.The crown prince is now on the throne."


    "Ah"


    Only then did I remember that I had heard the news.There seemed to be little rumor about the King''s illness.


    And what he did as soon as he ascended the throne was to clean out the pce after the death of the king.He released all his concubines.


    The concubines of the Western Kingdom were told that when King Moshidon died, they would have to spend the rest of their lives in a monastery.But letting them walk away like that


    "Now Lisa can return to the empire again."


    He spoke rxedly and drank wine.His frivolous attitude hurt me.


    If I had be a concubine, then Raymond would never have allowed me to return to him after.


    I was rmed.


    When I reached under the table, I heard Raymond''s quiet voice.


    "Ellie.


    The sweetness of my name made my heart ache.I looked into his ck eyes.


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t have to worry."


    How is this to be understood at all?At that moment, all sorts of disturbing thoughts came to my mind.


    "I''m not going to give up on my promise."


    Promise


    What would you do if you didn''t make a promise?


    The question stuck in my throat, but I couldn''t open my mouth.


    Nothing will change if she justes back.I dont want the pce to make a fuss about this.You are the only empress for me."


    He said it in an indifferent tone, but at that moment I noticed some kind of excitement that was reflected on his face.


    My heart sank, but I tried not to pay attention to it and smiled feignedly.


    "Good."


    But the premonition never let me down.


    Two dayster, he had already forgotten what he was saying when he asked me not to worry.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty, can I bring you another dress?"


    I was choosing a dress for an evening banquet.


    But when I threw away a few options, Helen carefully asked me if I was okay.


    At the time when I came to my senses and looked around, I saw the maids who were looking at me with a puzzled expression on their faces.


    This has been the case since the news of Lisa''s return spread throughout the Imperial Pce.


    I was often lost in my thoughts, and the maids felt sorry for me at such moments.


    I need to get my thoughts in order.


    I couldn''t let the rumors of my depression corroborate the rumors that Lisa was returning.


    I lifted my head and turned to Helen.


    "Bring me something special, I haven''t been out for a long time."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The maids quickly took the dresses and went to the dressing room.


    Raymond was supposed to apany me, but I doubted it, because today was the day of Lisa''s return.


    Raymond told me not to worry, but I hadn''t been able to sleep well since I heard she wasing back.


    Then rumors reached me that today Lisa''s father, the Marquis, was going to host a reception in honor of her return.


    It was rumored that the Marquis was so saddened by Lisa''s departure that he sent his second daughter away as an assistant to the king''s concubine.Apparently, Lisa was so dear to him.


    Throwing a party in honor of his daughter was natural, but it was hard to understand why Raymond was going there too.


    Is there any formal reason why he should go there?


    There is no reason to go there as emperor, but he apparently goes there as just a man named Raymond.


    Ellie, you know.It because of me Lisa left the empire to be the concubine of the king of the west.You should be nice to her, if only because of her actions.


    He said that it was because of themand of the former emperor that Lisa went west.


    <em>In the name of strengthening the alliance with the Western Kingdom.</em>


    However, behind this was the fact that Lisa refused to marry the crown prince and was exiled to the Western Kingdom.


    But the rumors that circted in society were somewhat different.


    At the time, the Marquis was in financial trouble due to arge fire in the country.


    For the sake of her family, Lisa expressed her intention to be the concubine of the king of the Western Kingdom.Her father received a generous reward.


    So it was believed that it was her choice.


    Of course, Raymond might have thought she was leaving because of him.


    "Ellie, I''ll just say hello to the guests.Lisa was so humiliated because of me.So I want to give her at least a little attention."


    He was already determined to go to the appointment.


    Wouldn''t he have left so easily, and not thought about the gossip that would haunt me?


    "A little attention for Lisa."


    So I decided to go to the reception with him today to defend my honor, which he didn''t give a damn about.This is the only way I can protect my child.


    And I wanted to see how Lisa has changed over the years.


    I dont know, maybe its childish and mean, but Im the only one who can support Raymond.


    If Lisa had not gone to the West, now she would be standing next to Raymond, not me.


    I want to put it in its ce and show who is the mistress in this pce.


    I felt lousy, like I had a stone stuck in my chest.I closed my eyes and exhaled slowly.


    If it is hard for me, then it will be hard for my child too.


    Now that I was not alone, I had to be more careful.


    I stroked my stomach as an apology.Even though the child was still too young, I believed that I could feel him with my heart.


    Besides When should I tell Raymond about my pregnancy?


    It doesn''t really matter if I say it right now, but I couldn''t say it that easily.


    Because I didn''t want my child to be a lower priority to see Lisa.


    But I had to remain silent.After a while, I will get nauseous in the morning, so Raymond will figure it out somehow.


    I have to inform him after the noise about her return has subsided.


    I felt sorry for my child.There was a bitter smile on my face.


    Lisa was the only one whom I would never defeat, no matter how hard I tried.


    When I was winding myself up with despair, Helen, who brought me a new dress, asked:


    "Your Majesty, how about this gilded dress?"


    The dress Helen brought in was the same dress that Raymond sent me for my birthdayst year.


    Dress made by the designer of the imperial salon.


    It meant a lot to me, but soon after my birthday I had a miscarriage and I never wore this dress.


    Will Raymond remember asking me to wear this particr dress?


    Every year I celebrated my birthday, but I knew that Raymond did not choose gifts himself.


    But this dress was not only a birthday present, but also a celebration of pregnancy.


    He was really happy to hear that he was having a baby, so why not choose this gift himself?


    I looked at the dainty dress with gold thread and said to Helen:


    "I''ll put it on."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The maids began to stir quickly and began to dress me.


    I was hoping he would recognize this dress.


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty has arrived at the Empress''s Pce."

 Chapter 4:

    Chapter 4:


    By the time I got ready, I had listened to tons ofpliments from the maidsvishly.


    The maids babbled to me in an agitated tone:


    "It''s so beautiful.Today''s dress suits Your Majesty very much."


    "Yes, it really will outshine everyone."


    "If the Emperor sees you, he will be amazed at the beauty of Her Majesty."


    The maids were so happy, perhaps because they hadn''t dressed me so luxuriously for a long time.


    When I saw this reaction from the maids, I alsoughed happily.


    "Yes, you all did a great job.As you said, I hope His Majesty will like that too."


    "Of course, Your Majesty.This dress is a gift from His Majesty."Helen told me as if it were a matter of course.


    "I can''t keep him waiting."


    I quickly left the room.As I walked down the steps of the Empress''s pce, I saw Raymond''s back standing in the lobby of the pce.


    "Raymond."


    He turned around.


    My heart pounded as he looked at me in an impable dress with a gold line symbolizing imperial power.Raymond, calmly looking at me with his ck eyes, came up to me.


    As soon as I saw that his lips parted, I sighed convulsively.I wonder if he will remember this dress?


    My heart beat faster with mixed emotions, be it anticipation or anxiety, an innocent low voice poured into my ear.


    "Empress, the banquet has already begun, so you''d better hurry."In the end, he held out his hand to me, as if he wanted me to take it quickly.


    The expectation from which my heart fluttered fell into the abyss.What carelessness on his part.


    I didn''t expect much from Raymond, but like a fool, I still hoped for the best.


    I would have ignored it if I hadn''t tried so hard.


    Is it because of her, because of Lisa?I wanted to find at least some kind of connection between him and me.I looked at him again, but did not find any response in his gaze.


    Not contempt as usual.He just looked at me with a soulless gaze.Ray, you should at least try to have a heart-to-heart talk with me.For the first time, this indifference made me feel like my feelings for him had copsed.


    "Empress?What''s the matter?"


    When I silently looked at his hand, Raymond called me again.I slowly raised my head and looked at him.


    Looking into his eyes, I, as always, smiled softly.


    Nothing, Your Majesty.We have to go.


    I took Raymond''s hand.After looking at me for a minute, he soon stepped into the carriage with me.


    The Marquis''s mansion shone with bright lights under the dark sky.It seemed that this mansion had been so brightly lit for the first time that evening since Lisa had left it seven years ago.


    "All you can rise up."


    The nobles rose slowly at the emperor''smand.


    I looked at the blonde in front of me, who shone brighter than the brightest light on the chandelier.


    Lisa Nasios.


    Her beautiful figure, which has not changed a bit in seven years.


    At that moment, Raymond''s gaze turned to her.


    I clenched my hands tightly as they stared at each other like that.Lisa and Raymond broke up not because they wanted to, but because life circumstances had developed that way.


    How do they treat each other after breaking up, when their love was so strong?


    I couldn''t imagine.


    I couldn''t watch Raymond staring at her, so I looked down.I stared at the floor, and then I saw the hem of an azure dress approaching us.


    "Your Majesty the Emperor, Your Majesty the Empress.Thank you so much foring to my party."


    Lisa''s soft voice rang in my ears.I slowly raised my head and looked directly at her.


    There was a smile on her face addressed to me.In the past, this gentle smile always appeared when she was with Raymond.


    If there was not even a drop of conscience left in me, I would not feel so embarrassed.But she had never been rude to me in the past, and she looked at me and smiled a gentle smile just like she was seven years ago.


    Although it was her choice, she went west for her family.Now she has finally returned to her homnd, but she cannot even stand next to her beloved.


    So how can you still smile at me?


    Everyone present can see how Lisa looks at me with sympathy.I felt it from the moment I entered the hall.


    The eyes of many aristocrats were fixed on us.Lisa looked at me intently.


    Perhaps, in their opinion, I am a viin right now.Because there was no one in the Empire who did not know about the love of Raymond and Lisa.


    When the former crown prince publicly humiliated Raymond, Lisa was the one who always stood up for him.She was a wonderful angel who saved the abandoned prince by all.


    The love of Raymond and Lisa was so famous that even a certain poet sang a song about them, dramatizing an excerpt of their sad rtionship.


    When I faced reality, as if returning to the past, my throat tightened.


    Then I heard Raymond''s quiet voice addressing her.


    "I''m d you''re back."


    "Yes, thank you, Your Majesty."


    Now that the Emperor was the first to address her, I, as Empress, had to say my word.


    I should have  but I got a lump in my throat.


    All eyes were fixed on us, on me, and it seemed to me that they were blocking my throat.


    At that moment, silence reigned, and Lisa and Raymond''s gazes hung on me.


    Raymond opened his mouth first.


    "Empress?"


    I clenched my will into a fist, and finally opened my mouth.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Are you okay?"


    I sensed that something was wrong with Raymond''s gaze.I squeezed out a slight smile.


    "Everything is fine.And I congratte you, Lisa, on your safe return to your homnd.I hope that you will forget the past and live a new life."Even if I look like a viin to them, I cannot change the past.


    And now I was standing next to Raymond.


    Now I had no choice but to check whether her love for Raymond still lives on.


    Her eyes stared at me.She slowly opened her mouth, perhaps realizing the hidden meaning in my words.


    "Thank you for your warm wee, Your Majesty."


    Lisa thanked me.Raymond said:


    "Lisa, since we have seen you, the Empress and I will return to the pce."But Raymond was staring at her, not wanting to leave.


    And soon my red lips parted again.


    Lisa.I sincerely congratte you on your return.


    Let''s hurry up.If you return to the pce now, everything will remain in ce.


    I was thinking about leaving this ce, and just wanted to suppress the sadness that overwhelmed me.


    "Empress, let''s go back."


    As soon as I hurried to put my hand in his, Lisa''s voice caught Raymond''s attention.


    "And one more thing."


    Lisa looked into my eyes.Raymond took the hand that held mine.


    "Your Majesty, in fact Im not back alone."


    What does it mean?


    I forgot about my grief and turned to Lisa.


    I looked at Raymond with a tense face.


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Your Majesty, you need to see someone."


    A shiver ran all over my body at that moment.


    A door opened on the other side of the hall, and a servant walked into the center by the hand with a small child.

 Chapter 5:

    Chapter 5:


    The closer the servant went, the more clearly the child was seen holding in his arms.And then my heart began to pound.


    This is the end, everything is gone.


    I couldn''t stop the trembling of my fingertips.


    The boy held by the servant was a copy of Raymond.The same ck hair and eyes that seemed to conceal the night sky.These were signs of imperial blood.


    Taking the child from the maid, Lisa opened her mouth and looked at Raymond with tearful eyes.


    "Your Majesty, this is our baby, Edmund."


    With confusion in my head, I looked only at the child in her arms.Lisa returned with the child.


    The next day, an uproar arose in the capital over the story of the emperor''s extramarital affair.


    The emperor''s son appeared in public, where many nobility gathered.The rumors were already unstoppable.


    All newspapers were dedicated to the newly-minted son of the emperor.


    And there was also a story about a childless empress.


    "Your Majesty, the Duke Croft is waiting in the living room."


    At this time, I thoughtlessly stared in the mirror, and could only recover from Helen''s voice.When I turned my head, Helen was looking at me worriedly.


    Normally, I would just give her a slight smile, but now it was different.


    "Your Majesty, this is our child, Edmund."


    Because of that, I did not sleep all night, and sobbed very bitterly.I still had a sore throat from crying tears, and the image of that child still did not leave my head.


    I was shocked to the point where I couldn''t remember exactly how I left the party.


    The only thing I remember is that Raymond didn''t say a word to me.


    "Let''s go to the living room."


    I forced myself to smile and walked into the living room, where my father was waiting for me.


    "Greetings to the Empress."


    I entered the living room and my father, who was waiting for me, got up from his seat.


    "Hello, father."


    I went up to him and held out my hand.Despair shed across his father''s face.


    Apparently, having heard thetest news, he also could not sleep well and arrived at the Imperial Pce.


    When my mother died, my father raised me with the utmost care and remained always faithful to my mother.


    Maybe that''s why my father was unhappy when I said that I would fight for Raymond''s love.


    He knew that I had to be the empress in order to strengthen Raymond''s position as emperor.The father supported the uprising, and for this he was awarded the title of duke.


    But he was not happy, because he knew that Raymond did not love me.


    <em>"Ellie, whatever the imperial power, the nobles will always be unhappy."</em>


    <em>"But I love Raymond, Father."</em>


    I answered him with a happy smile, and my father just threw a sad look at me.


    <em>"A rtionship built on unrequited love it''s not so bad!After all, I will never tire of loving him."</em>


    At the time, I was as happy as I was stupid.The fact that I could stand next to Raymond made me the happiest person in the world.


    I thought a wonderful future was already in my pocket.


    I thought that in my life there will be even more happiness, because I will have children with Raymond.


    But this test came to me much faster than I thought.


    I sat down on the sofa next to my father and ordered Helen:


    "Everyone get out."


    The maids left the drawing-room, and the door closed behind them.


    An oppressive silence reigned in the living room.Neither my father nor I could easily begin to speak.


    The baby that Lisa brought in turned the whole empire upside down.


    Even my father will not be able to tell me what to do in the future.


    When I saw my father''s violet eyes, full of concern and anxiety, I finally opened my mouth:


    "Father, I''m sorry I made you worry."


    I was really sorry.


    This whole marriage was on my initiative.


    Now that it happened, I could see how painful my father was.


    Looking at me, my father had deep wrinkles on his forehead.


    You have nothing to regret.It''s just that all the circumstances have turned against your aspirations.


    The father fell silent, sighed hard, and opened his mouth again.


    "How did you react to that?"


    "I haven''t said anything yet."


    ""


    My father swallowed nervously.


    "What matters now is how you react."


    "I was going to speak to His Majesty today."


    Raymond, what is he thinking now?


    All the way to the pce, he never even nced at me.


    Perhaps the thoughts of Lisa and the childpletely drove everything out of his head.


    What should I tell him and what will happen to my child?


    I got dizzy from this mess.


    "Ellie."


    I opened my eyes and heard the voice of my father calling my name.It shocked me because he had never called me by my name since I became empress.


    "Dad"


    "I just wish you happiness.I don''t know if it will be right now.Will you be happy in this pce?"


    My father looked at me with sad eyes.


    "I''m sorry about that.But I cannot dissolve my marriage."


    I loved Raymond and always remembered our happy days, and never regretted that everything turned out this way.


    But right now


    He never thought of me, although a child appeared, named his son.


    Have you ever wondered what shock and pain I am experiencing?Or you do not care?


    Will he be d to know that I am pregnant?


    Now I understand my father''s feelings.


    "I''m sorry, father.I dont know what to do."


    I don''t know what the future holds for me.


    I swallowed words that I couldnt say.


    "Ellie, just know one thing.You are my daughter, and if you are unhappy in this pce, you can always return home."


    I was amazed at what he said.


    It was like telling me to leave my ce as empress.


    "Father, I"


    It never entered my head to part with Raymond.He gave me a determined look.


    "I think his abilities as emperor are excellent, Ellie, but I don''t think he will care as much for you as I do."


    ""


    "As you know, His Majesty is a man who killed his own flesh and blood, his rtives, and ascended the throne."


    "Father, this then His Majesty had no other choice to survive."


    "Yes I know.But that is not all.I''ve been with him as long as you have.Ellie, and all these cruel things that you haven''t seen"


    The father took a deep breath.


    "If His Majesty epts the child as a prince, and something happens between you in the distant future, I''m not sure he will choose you, he might choose his son instead."


    ""


    No, Raymond said he would never leave me.


    But my father was right.


    He wanted a child, a continuation of his lineage.


    I have seen a hundred times already that I am not his priority, but my child cannot be ignored.


    But if, as my father said, a situation arises where you have to choose between my child and Lisa''s son, Raymond I don''t think he will side with my child.


    I dont want to admit it, but that was the reality.


    "Your Majesty, I just want you to be always happy."


    My father stroked my hand and smiled.


    Looking into my father''s violet eyes, the same as mine, the first thought came to me like this:


    One of the options for the future is to leave Raymond to protect me and my child.


    Towards evening, when my father left, and I gathered my thoughts, Helen entered the room with a worried expression on her face.


    "Your Majesty."


    "What''s happened?"


    "His Majesty has arrived at the Empress''s pce."


    "What?"


    Usually he never came to my pce at such a time.


    I got up from my seat, tidying up my clothes.And then, Raymond entered the open door.


    "Empress, I need to tell you something."

 Chapter 6:

    Chapter 6:


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helen closed the door and left the room, leaving Raymond and me alone.


    He looked at me with a strange expression on his face, instead of his usual indifference.


    I could already guess what he came here to talk about.He was somehow too nervous.


    Is he one of those who do not know how to hide their feelings in such situations?


    Perhaps it is because his dear Lisa has returned.He continues to show strange emotions that he has never shown to others before.


    "Sit."


    Raymond looked at me silently and sat down on the sofa.


    "I dont think you want to drink tea.Right, Ray?"


    He squinted slightly in my direction.


    "Ray, if you want to say something, speak up quickly."


    At that moment, his dark eyes, looking at me, seemed to be covered with a veil.Soon he opened his mouth.


    "Yes, I want to.Lisa''s child has a symbol of the imperial family, and we cannot ignore this situation."


    ""


    I said nothing in response.He looked at me and said:


    "I cant close my eyes, I cant pretend that nothing has happened.Everything was in front of the nobles.I need to verify that this child is really mine before I include him in the royal bloodline.I will apply for paternity testing to the temple."


    And if he happened to be a member of the royal family, what would you do next?


    But I could not voice my question.


    "There is so much to organize now, so much to think about."


    He continued to speak, apparently not wanting to know my answer.


    "And you were shocked by what happened, so if you want you can stay with the duke for a while.Or visit the southern pce where you can rx.You liked it therest time.Anyway, let me know."


    It seemed to me that he was trying to take care of me, but I was not at all happy about it.


    If you really care about me, then disown this child.


    Otherwise, I will have to draw a conclusion about our rtionship.


    "It was you, not me, who liked to rest in the southern pce.I was happy only because you liked to be there."


    His expression quivered at my such cold words.


    Then I smiled as if nothing had happened.


    "I''m fine Raymond, let''s talk again when the temple resultse."


    The results were not long ining.


    It was about three days after Raymond left my pce.


    Helen came running to report:


    "Your Majesty!The church confirmed the presence of imperial blood in the child."


    Reality finally hit me.I cant avoid and postpone any longer.


    Everything will happen sooner than I thought.


    "And yet I expected it to take at least a week," I said to Helen, who could not hide her nervousness. "Okay Leave, Helen."


    "What?"


    Helen looked at me with obvious surprise.


    Perhaps she thought the news would make me cry or be very upset.


    But I wasn''t going to do that either.


    "Didn''t you hear me?I told you to leave.I''m tired and I want to rest."


    "Your Majesty."


    "Helen, I''m going to vomit now."


    When I spoke in a cold voice, Helen quickly bowed her head.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty."


    "I''m not feeling well today, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to show up for dinner."


    The child is now the focus of the empire.Some aristocrats who were unhappy with the emperor''sck of descendants will now celebrate that the sessor to the crown has finally arrived.


    Raymond''s first child.


    "Firstborn"


    The word went dry in my mouth.


    First child, congrattions on that.


    I wanted it to be my baby.Forgive me.


    I stroked my stomach and spoke in a whisper:


    "No matter how short my life is, I havent done anything good for my child yet."


    Now it was dangerous for me to show my pregnancy.


    A miscarriage in itself was likely, but even if not, many can do something cruel to a child who has not even been born yet.


    Two princes from different mothers.It would be natural if the aristocrats were divided into two camps.


    My family has never been a power to be ignored.


    In addition, there were many aristocrats who were dissatisfied with the Duke Croft because of their participation in the coup.


    Can I protect you in this maelstrom?


    Fighting for the throne always brings blood.


    As far as power in the royal family is concerned, I, the Empress and daughter of the Duke of Croft, must prevail.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned to the window and saw that the sunset had already covered the sky with burgundy.


    As usual, Raymond had toe to the dining room to dine with me.


    Come to think of it I''ve never missed dinner with him.


    There were times when I didnt feel very well, but I didnt attach much importance to it, because I liked having dinner with him too much.


    Ray, you never noticed that I was sick.


    Returning to the pce, I was about to fall from a headache, but Raymond never saw that.


    Today, he probably simply will not attach any importance to this.


    A message that I''m not going to have dinner with him.


    He''ll just get it and won''t even ask why I will miss dinner.


    He wont worry about what is happening to me.


    <em>Pfft</em>, a smug smile broke out.


    Now, who am I to me him for this?


    The red light blinded me and I felt tired.Maybe it''s because I stared at the dying sun for too long.


    I put my tired body to bed, deciding to rest today.


    * * *


    Dining room in the imperial pce.


    Raymond narrowed his eyes as he entered the room.


    There is no one at the table.


    He looked around the room and didnt find Ellie.


    "Hasn''t the empress arrived yet?"


    Raymond looked out the window.


    Before the red sky had already darkened.


    It can''t be sote.


    Then one of the servants hurriedly knelt and said:


    "Sorry, Your Majesty.I forgot to tell you that Her Majesty isnting to dinner tonight.What punishment will you impose?"


    The servant lowered his head to the floor and began to beg for forgiveness.


    Raymond sighed as if it was hard for him to hear it.


    It was clear that the servant had made a stupid mistake, but today the pce was noisy because of the temple.


    He didn''t want to see any other fuss, because the day was already exhausting.


    "Okay, prepare for one."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    When the emperor sat down, the servants quickly arranged the food on the table.


    Raymond looked at the Empress''s chair opposite.


    The empty ce was so strange to him.


    Does she feel bad?


    Suddenly he realized that he hadnt asked the servant why the Empress hadnte to dinner.


    Raymond, who was still looking at the seat, began to eat.


    But he just ate a spoonful of soup, grimaced and refused to eat more.Something was wrong.Does he just have no appetite?It was definitely his favorite bean soup, but today he couldn''t eat anything.


    "Is it because I''m too worried about you, Ellie?"


    Raymond leaned back in his chair and shielded his eyes from the bright light.


    <em>"How was your day, Ray?"</em>


    The gentle voice he heard daily rang in his ears.


    Raymond winced and dropped his hand, which he used to cover his eyes.


    "Ellie"


    He was worried.

 Chapter 7:

    Chapter 7:


    I have been sleeping badly for several days now.


    The child brought by Lisa, Edmund, and Ellie.


    Her bewildered face that day at the banquet, her calm gaze in the empress''s pce, they still stood before my eyes.


    Her gaze as if she had given up on something.


    Every time after that, when I saw Ellie, her shiny eyes dropped to the floor, like a man who has renounced everything in the world.


    Raymond took a deep breath and looked at the empty seat.


    Is she angry with me?


    Come to think of it, I''ve never seen Ellie get mad at me.


    She always smiled at me.


    For all the time that I knew her, we never even had a small quarrel.


    So now Raymond didn''t know how to deal with this difficult situation.


    Besides, even if he asks Ellie for forgiveness, it won''t change anything.


    Edmund had already been identified as a member of the royal family, and people were already convinced that Edmund was his child.


    Now it was important to decide what to do with Edmund.


    Raymond knew better than anyone else how a child who wasnt recognized by the emperor lived, and how unhappy Edmund''s life would have been if he had been branded as "illegitimate."


    "Your Majesty, you too experienced a lot in childhood.Please do not hurt Edmund the pain that your father did to you."


    Lisa''s father knelt down and began to beg me for a little boy.Lisa, who was there, and Edmund, he asked me not to forget about them.


    I couldnt coldly refuse the Marquis''s request.


    As the Marquis reminded me, I received a lot of help from him when I was still that rejected prince.


    At that time, Lisa was a pearl of society, and the person on whom her choice fell was none other than me.


    This move changed the nobles'' views on me.And she defended me whenever the crown prince insulted me at a party.


    Then Lisa risked her life and gave birth to my baby.


    If I dont recognize Edmund, he will be illegitimate, and Lisa will be an unhappy mother of a child without a father.


    That is why I epted the child as mine in such a public setting.


    They were in such a desperate position.


    I have weighed everything in my head, and I cannot deny that I am responsible for Lisa and the child.


    The decision was been made, but I cannot immediately tell the Marquis that Edmund will be crowned.


    The moment Edmund showed up, I remembered the day Ellie lost her child.


    <em>"No!It can''t be.Ray, something is wrong here.The doctor was probably wrong!"</em>


    Grabbing her stomach, Ellie screamed like crazy.


    <em>"Why, why is my child dying Everything was fine until yesterday!Tell me please"</em>


    <em>"Please"</em>


    Ellie grabbed the hem of my robe and hung desperately on it.


    <em>"Ellie."</em>


    Her face, seeing that I could not give her an answer, finally turned to despair and gave up.


    <em>"No!"</em>


    This was the first andst time she poured out her emotions in front of me.


    Ellie was constantly crying, and for the first time I was afraid for her.


    Her scream, it was so miserable.


    I couldnt utter a word.


    After two days of confusion, today the temple finally gave a definite answer that the child was mine.


    So now I couldnt waste any more time.


    But Ellie


    Ellie never refused me if I wanted something.Maybe this time she would ept Edmund too, if I ask?


    Shrugging off the heavy thoughts, Raymond took the bell off the table and gently shook it.


    When the bell rang, the door opened and a servant entered.


    "Did you call me, Your Majesty?"


    "I have no appetite.Take everything off the table.I need to walk a little."


    "As youmand, Your Majesty."


    Raymond got up from his chair, staring at the empty seat where Ellie usually was.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty?"


    Helen''s voice came from behind the door.


    "Come in."


    Helen opened the door and walked over to my bed.


    "You don''t look good.Are you okay?"


    Even though I went to bed early yesterday, my body was overworked.


    As Helen said, my condition wasnt very good.But yesterday I pretended everything was fine and went to bed.


    "Everything is okay.I think its quitete.What time is it?"


    "It''s already noon."


    "Did you receive a special message yesterday?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    I was never absent from dinner, so I thought he would be worried about me, but the reality was the same as usual.


    I looked at the sunny sky outside the window and said to Helen:


    "Has the answer from the temple reached the Imperial Pce?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    "Then I won''t be able to run away from the problem."


    Raymond told me to talk to him again when the result appears.


    He will never refuse a child.


    Instead, he would ask me to ept this child.


    I wanted to go back to sleep because I had a headache, but I had to know Raymond''s decision.


    I looked at the Imperial Pce, which was visible in the window, and turned to Helen.


    "I need to meet His Majesty."


    The Empress''s Pce, the Moon Pce, and the Emperor''s Pce, the Sun Pce, they looked like twins connected by a long road.


    I could have gone in a carriage, but I wanted to take a walk to distract myself a little.


    Today I had to make a decision that would change my whole life.


    The road through the green forest was quiet and the sun was shining brightly.


    Raymond and I sometimes walked along this path together.


    When I walked this road in the evening, I stumbled over the same stone every time.Then Raymond always caught me.


    <em>"You always fall in the same ce."</em>


    He spoke in an indifferent tone, but any, even his insignificant interest in me made me cry andugh.


    And why did I suddenly remember it?


    Strange, but with every step I took, memories of a shared past came up one by one.


    But these memories didnt cause a smile anymore.


    As if everything wasing to an end.


    I stopped and asked myself.


    Am I going to end up with Raymond right now?


    I already knew what his answer would be.


    However, I want to hear it from him.


    After that I think


    The agitated voice of the maid rang out:


    "Your Majesty, what''s wrong?Do your legs hurt?"


    She was worried about what had caused me to suddenly stop in the middle of the way.


    I took a deep breath.


    "No, its okay it seems that the road today is extraordinarily long."


    "Yes?"


    "No matter how long it takes, it must have an end."


    However, I didn''t want this road to him to really end.


    I dreamed that a ray of hope would sh between us.


    I took a step towards the sunny pce, where Raymond was waiting for me.


    * * *


    Opposite the Sr Pce.


    "Isn''t His Majesty here?What do you mean? I asked the servant in front of the pce again.


    Raymond ruled this empire.But he''s not at the Pce?


    "That is"


    Raymond never left his post when he was involved in public affairs.


    I nced coldly at the servant.


    "Where is His Majesty now?"


    The servant was rmed, unable to hide his bewilderment at my question.


    Why does he hesitate when I, the Empress, ask him?


    As soon as I felt that something was wrong, I suddenly remembered.


    Lisa and her child.


    This was the only thing that the servants of the Sr Pce could keep silent about.Until now, Raymond and I have always been a good couple.


    I chuckled and said.


    "His Majesty is with Lisa, right?"


    The servant goggled when he was confused by my question.


    Even if I didnt wait for an answer, I already knew it in advance.But I still needed the servant to answer the question asked by the Empress.


    "Where is His Majesty now?Im asking you thest time."


    "He is in the greenhouse of the Sr Pce, Your Majesty."


    The servant answered in a trembling voice, as if he understood my warning.


    Greenhouse garden in the Sr Pce.


    It was a ce that only the royal family could enter.At the moment, I was the only woman in the empire who could enter there.


    But he is there with Lisa and her child.


    With clenching tightly fists, I turned towards the greenhouse.

 Chapter 8:

    Chapter 8:


    As soon as I entered the greenhouse, I heard Raymond''s voice.


    "Be careful!"


    At the same time, a cheerful children''sughter hit my ears.


    At the entrance to the greenhouse, I stopped to look at the scene, which looked so perfect.


    In sunny weather, a child with a radiant smile and a man holding a child in his arms.


    And a beautiful woman looking at these two with tenderness.


    Their appearance was beautiful and harmonious, just like in the picture.As if from the very beginning they were a real family.


    I tried to ignore the tension and cold anxiety emanating from my fingertips.


    Now that I saw them, I no longer had any hope for our future.


    Your Majesty, the Emperor will not be notified, I heard Helen''s cautious voice.


    I think that you also understand His Majestys answer, I said, looking at the harmonious family in front of me.


    "Your Majesty"


    This time, Helen''s voice calling me was sad, as if she understood me.


    But this was inevitable.Raymond didn''t like me from the beginning.


    I already knew this would happen.


    Yes, he said he couldn''t promise to love me since we got married.He married me knowing where his heart is still was.


    And yet, when the time has passed take a look at me once.


    I watched with such hope and expectation that he would turn around at least once.


    However, no matter how hard I tried, I could never get it.


    Raymond still loved her.


    "The past is just the past, I said to myself. But haven''t I changed a bitpared to the past?"


    But I still watched them, standing a few steps behind.


    When I turned my head to the moment when I let out a sad sigh, my eyes met with Lisa.


    She still looked at me with dignity.


    As if it was originally her ce and not mine.


    "Yes, I think that''s right."


    You understood what you already knew, you fool.


    If only I knew before that Raymond and I have no future.


    For a short time, I felt happy when I imagined myself in Lisa''s ce, and this made it even more painful.


    "Just let''s go."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helen bowed her head as she saw unbearable tears streaming down the Empress''s cheeks.


    I made a decision.


    I will no longer be left behind him like in the past.


    Long and unrequited love is finally over.


    * * *


    "I''m sorry.I understand that this is a ce where only the royal family can go, but Edmund really wanted to see flowers.I think he has already caused a lot of trouble for his father."


    Lisa took Edmund with her and asked for a sudden meeting with me.


    If someone asked for an audience during working hours without an appointment, he would be refused, without looking.


    However, I couldnt send back Lisa, who decided to present her child in front of me.


    I just looked at her for a while and rejected her offer to take a walk in the imperial greenhouse.


    In order not to leave an even more unpleasant impression, I decided to lead them from the pce.On the way back, Edmund suddenly ran into the greenhouse.


    Lisa, her eyes downcast, shook her head.


    "Okay, what can I do with our child?Most likely, he will cause trouble again."


    Edmund ran around.


    "Then why don''t you catch him?"she said, looking at the back of the staggering child.


    Lisa looked at me.


    She looked at me with a familiar smile.


    Nothing seemed to have changed in 7 years.


    If I wasn''t wearing the imperial uniform, I would have thought I was back at a time when we loved each other unconditionally.


    But now is not the time.


    When I saw her, I was surprised and thought of her as a relic of the past.But Edmund changed everything.


    Plus, I vaguely thought that Lisa was still taking care of me.


    Although I could not be with her, I thought that she would be the only woman I have ever loved.


    Lisa was an object of admiration for me, and I was always grateful to her.


    That is why I sometimes recalled how she left for the Western Kingdom.


    But why didn''t my heart respond when I saw her back at the banquet to celebrate her return?


    After the day the event took ce, I just had strange feeling seeing my son.


    There was neither tugging at the strings of the heart, as before, nor mncholy.It seemed that I had just met someone from the past who knew me.


    She was the same as I loved her seven years ago.


    The moment I saw her, I realized that the person I cared about was Ellie, not Lisa.


    "Your Majesty, what are you thinking of?"


    Raymond woke up from his thoughts when he heard Lisa''s voice.


    Lisa naturally reached out to him.


    Just before her hand touched his.


    <em>p!</em>


    The sound of a short hand pping echoed through the beautiful garden.


    ""


    Raymond looked at his hand in confusion.


    Why would I


    It was instinctive.Before I had time to think about anything, I pped Lisa''s hand, who was trying to take my hand.


    Of course, no one could touch the body of the emperor, but it was none other than Lisa.


    As if I instinctively rejected her.


    I guess I became sensitive to the touch of other women, if they were not Ellie.


    She clenched her fists and looked at me, her brows narrowed with an iprehensible expression on her face.


    She must have been surprised.


    "Im sorry."


    Lisa, who was as stunned as I was, looked at me and gently lifted her lips.


    "It''s all right, Your Majesty."


    She looked at him as if nothing had happened.


    This beautiful smile touched me with a strange sense of inappropriateness, but I said nothing.


    I just looked from Lisa to Edmund, who was running around the garden.


    "I will allow Edmund to enter the imperial family."


    Lisas eyes widened, as if she did not expect this, and soon smiled at my words.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    But for that you have to give up Edmund.I am adopting Edmund as the child of the Empress.


    "What?" her voice trembled.


    Raymond turned to her.


    Lisa looked straight into Raymond''s eyes, pitch ck.


    However, there wasnt a single stream of love between the two eyes that met each other.


    Lisa looked up and slowly lowered the corners of her lips.


    Raymond looked at her frozen face and said:


    "This is the only way to make Edmund a member of the imperial family."


    The marriagews of the empire were strict to monogamy.


    If Edmund is not Ellie''s adopted son, he will have to divorce her and marry again.


    But he never considered that option.


    I promised when I married her.


    Even if I cannot give her love, I will not ept another empress besides her.


    After marriage, the nobles secretly persuaded Raymond to divorce Ellie, but this never happened.


    I didn''t think Lisa would agree with my proposal, but it''s worth a try.


    There is no way for him to divorce Ellie.


    Lisa looked at Raymond with a slight smile.


    "If you can''t give up Edmund, I''m not going to force you to take away his crown."


    No, Your Majesty, I always wish Edmund happiness.If he doesn''t be a member of the royal family, Edmund will have to live a normal life, and we cannot allow him to live that way.Ill obey your will.


    Lisa''s eyes sparkled from under her eyshes, but Raymond no longer felt any emotion.


    He was just very ufortable.


    "Yes, then I have a lot of work and I have to go.Don''t mess with the Empress without my permission."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond left the garden without even looking back at Lisa and Edmund.


    Raymond''s distant back disappeared from her eyes.


    Her affectionate gaze broke away from the blooming garden, and all that was left in it was cold anger.


    * * *


    The end of a long unrequited love.


    All the emotions that I experienced burst out like an explosion.


    I buried my face in the pillow, bursting into unbearable tears.


    Ray, I''m mad at you.


    For so long I have lived in vain for him.


    But why did you show me happiness and cruelly take it away?


    <em>"I can''t promise you love, but I won''t let you feel lonely."</em>


    No, Ray, you didn''t even keep your promise.


    I turned my back on him because I loved him too much.


    After I had a miscarriage, I felt very lonely.


    Because he didn''t treat me the way he used to.


    It was the only thread we had, but Raymond broke it after our child died.


    I smiled at him as if nothing had happened, but every day I felt devastated.My unforgiving mind began to crumble.


    If this miracle hadnte to me, I would have died of the endless thirst for his love.


    Only at the very end did I realize my foolishness and his cruel indifference.


    Ray, I hate you so much.

 Chapter 9:

    Chapter 9:


    I promised myself that I wouldn''t me you for not giving me your love, but no, I can''t keep my promise.


    A regret and resentment that Id never had before crushed my heart.


    I put my hand on my chest, where the heart was beating that had fueled one-sided love for so long.Tears of grief came to my eyes, which still didnt stop.


    I cried over and over again.Oh, I cried for so long.


    I stopped shedding tears only when the water dried up all over my body and I became dehydrated.I lifted my head from the damp pillow and nket.


    "Now it''s time."


    After crying so much, my voice started to sound hoarse.


    The sky, which was bright when I returned to the pce, turned into a dark nket.


    "Oh, dinner!"


    I immediately remembered dinner with Raymond, but suddenly I got up and stopped.


    Habit is a terrible thing.


    I plopped down on the bed with my head spinning.


    And now I can''t even look at Raymond at dinner.


    Now all I have to do is to throw away the habits that have been established over the years.


    It will be difficult at first, but I will try to discard everything that Im used to.


    I wiped the tears from my face and felt a throbbing pain in my stomach.


    "Ah"


    The pain rang in my ears for a long time.


    I had the unpleasant feeling that my back was too tense.


    You shouldn''t be nervous.


    I was so stressed that I forgot about the baby for several days.


    "No, no."


    I hugged my stomach with both hands.


    However, the abdominal pain increased.


    I hastily rang the bell on the table.


    When the bell rang, the door flew open and Helen hurried into the room.She saw me grabbing my stomach and jumped up to me.


    "Your Majesty!I''ll call the imperial doctor right away!"


    When Helen screamed desperately, I squeezed her hand tightly.


    "You can''t tell the imperial doctor!"


    "What?Your Majesty!Your face is very pale.I need to call a doctor right now."


    "Send a messenger to the Duke Croft quickly and fetch his doctor."


    "What?Your Majesty"


    As Helen was confused, my pain grew stronger.I stopped talking to Helen.


    "In any case, the imperial doctor left the pce.The Duke''s mansion is not far from the pce, so it will be faster"


    Helen shook her head as my persistence passed on to her.


    "Yes, Your Majesty, I will immediately send a messenger for the Duke."


    Helen immediately ran out of the bedroom in search of a servant.


    When Helen called for help, many of the maids came to my bed in confusion.


    I instinctively wanted to cover my stomach, but I couldn''t, because I was afraid the maids would notice it.No one needs to know that I''m pregnant.


    "Her Majesty is covered in cold sweat we need a doctor."


    Helen sent a messenger and returned to me.


    As my breathing became hoarse, Helen''s face filled with concern.


    And my anxiety increased too.


    Please, please, don''t let anything happen to the child.


    I can''t lose him twice, God.


    I was praying fervently at that moment.


    Perhaps thanks to this prayer, the Duke Croft''s men arrived much earlier than I thought.


    "Your Majesty, the Duke Croft and the doctor are here."


    Instead of me, who didn''t have the strength to answer, Helen screamed.


    "Go ahead and open the door!"


    When the door opened, I saw my father running towards me with a frozen face.The family doctor followed him.


    "Your Majesty the Empress!What are you suddenly Harpen, go and check her."


    "Yes, sir."


    For a moment, the doctor tried to look at my body, and I gathered the rest of my strength and called the head maid.


    "Helen, I want to be treated in silence, so let all the servantse out."


    "Your Majesty"


    Helen looked at me anxiously.Since it was her duty to help the Empress, it was only natural that she didnt want to leave now.


    But I couldn''t let her know that I was pregnant.


    "That''s an order."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Eventually, Helen took the servants and left the room.


    Only then did I gasp when I saw that the door was tightly closed.


    "Your Majesty, Empress.Why suddenly shouldn''t we call the imperial doctor?"


    I hurriedly took my father''s hand and said:


    "No, you shouldn''t call the imperial doctor."


    "But Your Majesty''s condition is now"


    "I am pregnant.But the Sun of the Empire he shouldn''t find out," I said to my father, who held my hand tightly and was speechless from amazement.


    "!"


    I am divorcing His Majesty.


    * * *


    At the same time.


    Raymond, who was about to leave for the dining roomter today, narrowed his eyes at the message from the Empress''s pce.


    "What?"


    Raymond''s harsh voice shook the servants.


    "Her Majesty is noting to dinner tonight."


    "And today too?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    In Raymond''s presence, the servant bowed deeply as if he hadmitted a sin.


    But Raymond didn''t notice anything else.


    She''s noting today.


    Ever since they got married Ellie has never missed their schedule.


    Yesterday he realized that she might feel bad, so he easily epted the fact that she wasnt here.


    But there was no point to noting today.It didn''t sound like Ellie at all.


    What happened?


    Raymond turned his gaze to the trembling servant.


    "Any more news from the imperial pce?"


    "No, Your Majesty, there was no other news."


    "What happened in the Empress''s Pce?"


    As Raymond continued to ask, embarrassment shed across the faces of the servants.


    And all because Raymond never paid such attention to Her Majesty.


    However, Raymond didnt seem to notice their strange behavior and closed his eyes impatiently.


    "I haven''t heard any news But"


    "But what?"


    "The Empress came to see you this afternoon, but instead of meeting you, she left."


    "You said she was in my pce?When?"


    "It was when you were out withdy Lisa."


    "I see."


    Though he answered in an indifferent tone, Raymond''s heart pounded as soon as he heard what he said.


    He was afraid that Ellie would see him with Lisa.


    He was amused by his experiences, but his face was already petrified.


    "Your Majesty, should I bring the food in your room?"His servant asked cautiously.


    "Not necessary."


    "Your Majesty, you didnt have dinner today, Im afraid you will waste away."


    "I lost my appetite."


    From the moment I heard that Ellie was in the pce, I felt as if my stomach had been crushed by a stone.


    I could not understand why, but from somewhere there was a heaviness in my heart.


    "Then would you like to go into the room?"


    Into the room


    Hearing the servant''s words, Raymond turned to the window.


    Raymond looked at the silver pce and slowly moved his lips.


    "I will go to the Empress''s pce."


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    In a hurry, they quickened their pace towards the pce.


    However, as the pce approached, Raymond''s pace stiffened.


    And when he noticed something, his stepspletely stopped.


    Raymond narrowed his eyes at the carriage in front of the Empress''s pce.


    "This emblem"


    It was the crest of the Croft Duchy, the Ellies family.


    Why was the Duke suddenly here at such ate hour?


    "Has the Dukee to dinner?"


    When I thought about it, my strange anxiety quickly subsided.


    "Maybe we will return to the Sun Pce, Your Majesty?" The attendant asked in case he misunderstood Raymond''s wish.


    "No.While I''m here, I want to see Duke Croft."


    Unlike the previous one, Raymond walked to the empress''s pce with an easier step.


    However, his peace of mind was short-lived.


    "You can''te in now."


    The fact was that the Duke went down and blocked the way for the emperor.


    "Duke, are you blocking me?"


    To stand in the way of the emperor is a great crime.If it was someone else, the knights would have dragged him away for immediate execution.


    However, the Duke Croft was the first public figure in his reign and Ellie''s father, so Raymond raised his hand to stop the knight.


    But his dark eyes were colder than the fresh night air.


    The Duke calmly repeated the same to Raymond.


    The Empress is not in the best condition.So, Your Majesty, pleasee backter."


    "I should take a closer look at the Empress, because she is ill, Duke.I am the Empress''s husband."


    "Such a husband"


    The Duke muttered something quietly, but that was enough for Raymond to hear.


    Raymond''s face turned cold with a sarcastic whisper.

 Chapter 10:

    Chapter 10:


    "Duke, it seems e that you are dissatisfied with something, but is that my fault?"


    Duke Croft looked directly at the emperor.


    "No, this isnt Your Majesty''s fault."


    "Then where did your displeasuree from?"


    Your empress is now very ill.And this is because of His Majesty."


    Raymond''s face was annoyed when he heard the usation.


    "What do you mean because of me?"


    "Rumors about His Majesty''s child, which Lisa brought, have already spread throughout the empire.Do you really think that the Empress will not be affected by this?"


    "It''s true that "


    The Duke remembered the words of that before the wedding.


    <em>"Duke, I promised.I will repay your dedication with Ellie''s happiness."</em>


    And he thought Raymond had to do it his own way.


    Raymond didn''t like Ellie, but he thought it wasn''t necessary to make her happy.Happiness doesn''t necessarily mean love.


    But now Raymond couldn''t say anything.


    Every time he looked at her, his thoughts were strange.


    For some reason he felt ufortable and stuffy.


    Therefore, he avoided Ellie.


    So he couldn''t tell if Ellie was happy.Duke Croft''s purple eyes that looked at him were the same as Ellie''s, and his heart sank again.


    Watching Raymond remain silent, the Duke sighed briefly.


    "Your Majesty, please go away."


    "When the Empress is feeling better, let me know, Duke."


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    When Raymond left the Empress''s pce, the maid approached the Duke.


    "Your Excellency, Her Majesty the Empress is feeling better."


    * * *


    "Your Majesty, does your stomach no longer hurt?"


    "I''m much better, but how is my baby?"


    "The child is all right.What is amazing, because you were hanging by a thread."


    After hearing the doctor''s verdict, I was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Throughout the entire examination, my teeth trembled with fear.


    I was afraid that something would go wrong with my child.


    As I prayed to God, I felt that the pain was gradually disappearing.


    And now I felt no pain at all.


    I''m so d.Baby, I won''t give you any more trouble.


    The moment I made a promise, stroking my belly, my father ran in when the door opened.


    The doctor stepped back and my father came up to me.


    "Your Majesty, how are you?Are you feeling better now?"


    "Yes, father.I''m fine now.The child is safe."


    "This is really good news."


    My father, who finally breathed out his nervousness, sat down in a chair next to the bed.


    "But, father, where have you been?"


    Father suddenly left the room after being called by the maid.He was gone for about fifteen minutes.Father hesitated for a moment, but then he spoke:


    "Nothing special, so don''t worry."


    My father turned his attention from me to the doctor.


    "Your Majesty, now both you and the child are fine.However, you must look after your health in the future.Please avoid stress."


    My father told me that I should leave Raymond, as I have a baby.


    I was ashamed in front of my father, and when I turned my gaze to the floor, I heard a voice full of heavy emotions.


    "Ellie, I''m sorry."


    When he suddenly apologized, I looked at my father.


    "Why is the father sorry?That was my choice."


    "No.I''m just sorry.I said I would make my little Ellie the happiest, but I couldn''t."


    "Father"


    "After you married the emperor, I just wanted to believe that you would heal well.And although I felt your loneliness, I pretended not to notice it.Because I thought it was your happiness to be close to your beloved man."


    His eyes were full of regret, and his father''s face was full of anguish.His deep sadness reached me.


    "But it was not like that after you got sick, I understood everything.I''m sorry, Ellie."


    I reached out and took my father''s hand.


    "It was my choice, although my happiness is long gone."


    I decided to take a breath and looked directly at my father.


    "Father, I want to live a happy life with my child after I leave this imperial pce."


    A slight smile appeared on the face of her father, who was silent for a while.


    "Yes, don''t worry about anything.I will do everything so that His Majesty will never know about the existence of the child, so just take care of your health."


    My father stroked my head gently like a child.


    "As soon as dawn, tomorrow, send a formal letter on behalf of the Duke asking for a divorce."


    Official letter from the Duke.


    I understood that my father didnt want to strain me, but I wanted to end with Raymond.


    "Ill do it myself, father.I dont think I still have any feelings, so Ill do it myself."


    "Will you be okay?"


    "Yes, I will.It''s okay, because I don''t expect anything else from him.And I have something more important than Raymond.I am sure that this time I will have strength to protect my child."


    When I looked at my father, he nodded.


    "Yes, if the divorce goes well, I wont show.But if His Majesty doesnt agree to divorce you, then I will intervene."


    Even if he didn''t love me, I was still the daughter of the only duke of the Empire.


    One of them had already lost all its power, and only his name remained, so that in fact the only duchy of the Empire was Croft Duchy.


    It would not be easy for Raymond to leave me.


    It''s bitter that the only reason is my origin.


    If Raymond won''t let me go, I will need my father''s strength.


    "Yes, please do it, father."


    "Then, Ellie, sleep without thinking about anything tonight."


    "Thanks."


    "See youter.It''s already deep night."


    "Im very sorry that I cant see you off."


    "Its okay."


    My father patted me on the back, as if tofort me, and soon got up.


    When my father left the room, I went to bed.


    As soon as my head touched the pillow, my eyelids felt heavy.


    I have to talk to Raymond tomorrow I guess.


    I closed my eyes to ward off thest wave of these thoughts.


    * * *


    <em>Knock knock.</em>


    "Come in."


    I immediately answered Helen''s knock because I was already awake.Helen looked at me sitting on the bed and quickly walked to me.


    "Your Majesty, how are you feeling?"


    "Im fine.It was probably just a slight pain.Dont worry."


    "Im d to hear it.Your Majesty, I will be right back to wash your face."


    "Yes, and I''ll have to dress up.I am going to His Majesty."


    When I said that, I saw the embarrassment on Helen''s face.As if she was hiding something from me.


    I noticed this and asked the head maid.


    "What''s happened?"


    "No, its nothing.It''s just you don''t feel well, but you move too much and are already trying to go somewhere."


    "And that''s all?"


    "Yes, nothing happened."


    Helen bowed her head in front of me with the expression she always had.


    I began to wash, brushing off the strange behavior of the maid.


    "Your Majesty, do you need these sapphire earrings?"


    I noticed that the maid was preparing earrings for me.


    The sparkling blue sapphire earrings were given to me by Raymond on my wedding day.


    It was also something that I liked very much.


    I shook my head at them.


    " No, I don''t need earrings.."


    Most of the jewelry I have was gifts, so I must throw them all away.


    The maids seemed embarrassed that I hadnt put on the earrings, which were one of the main adornments, but hurried to put on my skirt withoutining.


    When I got up from my seat to go to the Sun Pce afterpleting all preparations, a maid entered the room.


    "Your Majesty, the Emperor has arrived."

 Chapter 11:

    Chapter 11:


    "What?"


    I was very surprised when I heard what Helen announced.


    Raymond had never visited the Empress''s pce at such an early hour.


    Soon I came to my senses and said:


    "Let him in."


    After the maid left, the door opened.As I watched Raymond enter the room, I was the first to say hello.


    "I wee His Majesty, I bowed in curtsy.


    "Rise up, Empress."


    He held out his hand, as he always did.


    I used to stand up holding his hand and smile, but not this time.


    I pretended not to see his hand, so I stood up and looked at him.


    Raymond looked down at his empty hand and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "What are you doing in the Empress''s pce at such an early hour?"


    Hearing my question, Raymond leaned towards me.


    ""


    He didn''t answer my question and stared at me.


    I thought that he might be angry with me for ignoring his hand, but the ck eyes that looked at me showed no trace of anger.


    It was an indescribable sparkle in the eyes.


    Why?


    He never looked at me like that.He never cared enough for me to have difficult emotions.


    Raymond blinked slowly.The ck eyes blinked once more and no longer showed any emotion as before.


    The moment I thought what I was imagining, Raymond turned.


    "I''m going to talk to you, so send your servants."


    When all the maids were gone, Raymond opened his mouth.


    "I need to say something."


    "Yes?Me too, but first you.


    "It''s about Edmund."


    When the temple''s answer came, I also decided to talk to you.Ray, what''s your decision?


    I''m sorry, but he cannot bear the status of amoner while imperial blood flows in him.Because I know better what it''s like to be an unrecognized child.


    At that moment, painful sadness was reflected in his dark eyes.


    A family member who wasnt recognized by the emperor


    He also knew the kind of abuse and contempt such a child could receive.


    He may be projecting his past onto Edmond.


    But now all this will be irrelevant.


    "And what is your decision?"


    "I will recognize Edmund as a member of the royal family and raise him to the rank of the first prince of the empire."


    This is exactly what I expected.


    But why?Instead of getting upset, my head went colder.


    But on the other hand, I was grateful.


    Until this morning, I was really worried about my feelings for him, but now that I see Ray, I don''t think I have anything positive about this person.


    Iughed quietly at myself.


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he sensed that myugh was somehow different from usual.


    Just before he began to speak, I quietly called his name.


    "Ray.Make Edmond the first prince is your wish.But first I need to tell you something."


    "Yes, tell it.We closed the topic with Edmund, and now I will do whatever you want."


    I hope so.I didn''t want to end the conversation with him in order to prolong this jubnt feeling.


    I smiled bitterly, looking into Raymond''s ck eyes, which seemed to reflect the constetions.


    I looked him straight in the eyes and calmly said:


    "I demand a divorce."


    "What do you demand?"


    At that moment, Raymond''s eyes stared at me in bewilderment, as if he could not understand my words.


    For the first time, his excitement made me feel relieved.


    I spoke again with a soft smile.


    "I don''t want to admit Edmond, so divorce me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    It was the voice of cold reproach.He seems to have decided that I was trying to prevent Edmond from entering the imperial house by threatening to divorce.


    Yes, anyone would think so.


    But also, anyone who knows me even a little will surely believe that I really want to divorce Raymond.


    But he knows how much I love him, so he probably won''t believe me at first.


    In the same way, I couldn''t believe that for the first time I uttered the word divorce.


    My heart was still calm.


    "Ray, Edmond is your son.Even if I deny it, he will still be a prince.I won''t talk with you about this anymore."


    "If that''s not the reason, then why are you asking for a divorce?"


    "The reason I decided to marry you was because I loved you and wanted to be close to you."


    "Why are you talking about it now?I said that there will be no other woman, so stay in your ce as an empress."


    "Because I dont love you anymore!"I shouted.


    At that moment, Raymond''s eyes widened even more.And soon a strangled voice rang out:


    "Ha, you don''t love me?You and I are not an ordinary couple.We are the emperor and empress.Do you miss my love?Do you just want to get a divorce for this reason?I would prefer you to be more honest with me!"Raymond shouted back.


    Anger shed across his indifferent face.


    Only, only if


    My chest went cold.For him, my love was just an obstacle.


    "Ray, do you really think that there were no problems between us other than theck of love from your side?"


    ""


    Raymond had an angry face.He licked his lips, but he couldnt say anything.


    "Thanks to Lisa and Edmond.Because it gave me enlightenment about this useless rtionship."


    "You must have felt bad because of her return.I understand, but we will not divorce."


    "Raymond, I"


    Hearing me calling him, he turned away, as if not wanting to listen anymore.


    "Come in!"


    The head maid outside hurried to hismand.


    "Now order the knights on my behalf to watch over the empresss pce.It is absolutely impossible to visit and leave the pce without my permission."


    "Raymond!"


    Finally he spoke unterally and turned away from me.


    I tried to take his hand, but he shook my hands off.


    When he left, Helen hurried to him.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?"


    Helen must have been very surprised because this was the first time the emperor had been so angry.


    "I''m fine."


    "The Emperor has restricted ess to the pce, Helen muttered carefully as I watched.


    I didn''t think Raymond would get divorced easily, but it was a much stronger reaction than I expected.


    It seemed to me that it was difficult for me to convince Raymond alone.


    "Helen, there is something you need to do urgently before the knightse."


    "Yes?"


    Helen''s eyes widened at my words.I hastily wrote a short letter.


    I think I need my father''s help.


    I needed the authority of my father, Duke Croft.


    I wanted to quietly end this without my father''s help but I have no choice.


    I handed Helen a letter, which I sealed in an envelope.


    Send it to the Croft Duchy now.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    When Helen left, I looked out the window at Raymond''s pce, the Sun Pce.


    * * *


    Back in the study, Raymond abruptly unbuttoned the top button of his uniform.


    However, even after that, the anger didnt disappear.


    His throat seemed to be clogged and he could not say a word.


    <em>"I demand a divorce."</em>


    The moment Ellie''s calm voice echoed in his head, Raymond threw his desk hard hard.


    Heavy blows were heard in the office.


    The manager quickly dealt with the frightened servants and went up to the emperor.


    Your Majesty, calm down.


    Raymond took a deep breath as he heard the servant''s words.


    Others would not dare to approach Raymond now.


    However, the steward was an exception, because he was the man who had served Raymond since the time of the former crown prince, and Raymond did not hide his feelings from the assistant steward.


    "You must be very tense."


    No matter how much I breathed, my stomach burned.


    What the hell is making me so upset?


    Just because Ellie wants to divorce me?


    I never thought she would leave me first, but it was still weird to be so angry.


    It is correct to think rationally, and not to be angry with her for mentioning the divorce.


    Yes, I had to calm her down with arguments, but I couldn''t.


    <em>"Because I dont love you anymore!"</em>


    As soon as I heard the words "I do not love", it seemed that my body was cramping.

 Chapter 12:

    Chapter 12:


    <em>"I dont love you!Divorce me!Its not joke."</em>


    Heughed, but his stomach was still twisted with bitterness.


    Raymond furrowed his brows to keep his feelings from fading.


    "Your Majesty, I wille back and bring tea to soothe your mind and body."


    "Its ikay.I don''t need it."


    The heavy-faced servant opened his mouth carefully.


    "Your Majesty, will you really imprison Her Majesty in the Empress''s pce?"


    "Imprison?What do you mean?"


    Raymond blurted out hisst words and darkened.He forbade her to leave the pce and sent knights to apany him.


    For him, they only had to guard the pce, but this was no different from preventing the empress from escaping from the pce.


    "Your Majesty, if you keep the Empress in the pce without any excuse, not only nobles, butmon people will be outraged.Please change your mind."


    The chancellor shook his head.He was right, but if Raymond didn''t lock Ellie in the pce She seemed to run away immediately.


    While he was thinking, a voice rang out outside:


    "Your Majesty, they say that the empress''s pce will be guarded by knights."


    "Come in."


    The door opened, a knight entered and bowed to him.


    "Hail His Majesty, the Sun of the Empire."


    "What''s going on in the empress''s pce?"


    "The Empress''s head maid was secretly trying to escape through the back door, so we tried to interrogate her and intercepted the letter."


    "Letter?"


    Raymond''s eyes turned ferocious.


    He nced at the knight for the letter.


    After reading its contents, Raymond''s face became tense.


    The letter said that Ellie was asking for help from Duke Croft.


    It didnt say what kind of help it was, but he already understood everything.


    Divorce.


    Ellie asks the Duke to help her divorce him.


    He felt like someone hit him hard on the head.


    Raymond looked at the candle on the table and, without hesitation, set fire to the letter.The paper that touched the fire quickly turned to ash and fell on the table.


    He burned thest piece and stared at the knight.


    "No one can leave the Empress''s pce without my permission."


    After the knight left, he ordered the adjutant to enter the office.


    "Tell the chancellor to appoint the Duke of Croft as head of the eastern mission.I order the Duke to leave immediately for the Eastern Country."


    "Yes, Your Majesty"


    I repeat once again, you must follow the conversations of the servants so that rumors about the empresss pce do not go beyond it.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The adjutant and steward also left the office, and Raymond sighed heavily, seething with anger.


    She asked the duke for help.He thought she was just talking nonsense, but she was not.Ellie really wanted to divorce him.


    Why are you doing this to me?


    A sense of betrayal condemned his entire body.


    She never disappeared from his field of vision.She has always been by his side for a long time.


    Why are you doing this to me?


    Raymond thought it was nonsense, but the rm didnt go away immediately.


    I can''t believe she wants a divorce.It can''t be true.


    I''m sure it''s because of Edmund.This is just a small crack in our rtionship, so in time everything will be fine.


    Trying to calm down, he looked at the empress''s pce.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty the Empress, would you like a cup of warm tea?"


    "No I dont.Go to sleep."


    "How can I leave now when the Empress is in such a condition?"


    "I''m fine, Helen."


    I was already well past midnight.And even if I lie down, I won''t be able to sleep because I''m still upset.


    The letter that I was about to send to my father was intercepted by the knight and fell into the hands of Raymond.


    I didn''t know you would do that.


    I thought you said that because you were angry at that moment.I thought he would calm down soon.


    But evente at night, the knights didnt retreat.


    After a visit to the administration, the head maid said that she was forbidden to conduct the empress''s affairs in the pce.


    In addition, he appointed his father head of the mission to the East.


    Under this pretext, Raymond is going to send my father to another country and lock me up in the pce.


    What if my father doesn''t notice anything wrong and goes?


    Over time, it will be more and more difficult for me to hide my pregnancy.


    Pregnancy of the empress and the first heir to the empire, Edmund.


    The factions will be split between the two who support my unborn child and the aristocrats trying to line up with Edmund.


    What if someone tries to kill my unborn child?


    These thoughts made my heart go cold.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t look good.You have not quite recovered yet, and I am afraid that you will feel bad again."


    Helen''s words shed in her head.


    I was afraid that the baby in my belly would get hurt.


    "Please bring some warm tea."


    Helen nodded and left the room.I tried to take control of my worried mind.


    I already told my father that I was going to divorce.And my father knew that I was expecting a child.


    However, in this situation, I cannot allow him to go to the East.


    "Everything will be fine."


    I gently stroked my stomach.


    When I imagined a happy future with my child, my heart calmed down.


    I hope that Raymond, trying to keep my father away from me, will fail and my future will be bright.


    * * *


    Raymond, who had not slept all night at work and thought about Ellie, went to his office early in the morning.


    Even though I was looking at the documents I had to deal with, all I could think of was Ellie.


    "Chancellor."


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    "And what does the empress do?Does she eat well?"


    "She has breakfast and, as usual, spends time in the garden of the imperial pce."


    "What?"


    Raymond''s eyebrows shot up when he heard what the chancellor said.


    When she mentioned the divorce, he couldn''t sleep, eat, or even work normally.But she behaved exactly the same as always.


    Raymond felt everything inside him turn over.


    Why are you so indifferent to divorce?


    <em>Crunch.</em>


    Raymond squeezed the handle hard, and it broke, the sharp part cut his hand.


    "Your Majesty, blood!I will immediately call the imperial doctor"


    Red blood dripped onto the table, but there was no pain.


    As he pressed a handkerchief to his palm, the servant''s voice came from outside the door:


    "Your Majesty, Duke Croft requests an audience."


    "Duke Croft?"


    Raymond''s eyebrows went up sharply.


    The news of the closure of the imperial pce was carefully checked by the censors, so that she could never leave the pce.It wouldn''t have leaked out overnight.


    If so, is it about the mission of the eastern countries?


    I didn''t want to meet Duke Croft right now, but I had no excuse.


    "Bring him here."


    The door opened and Duke Croft entered with a frozen face.Raymond felt it intuitively.


    This Duke Croft did note here to inquire about the mission.


    "Hail His Majesty, the Sun of the Empire."


    The Duke bowed deeply.


    "Rise up, Duke."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty.


    The duke, who politely rose, handed the letter to the emperor.


    Raymond raised his eyebrows furiously when he saw the letter with the Duke''s seal.


    "What is this, Duke?"


    "The Duchess Croft is formally asking His Majesty to divorce Her Majesty."


    ""


    And again, his intuition wasnt wrong.


    Raymond suppressed his wry smile.


    "The Empress has already expressed her wish to me."


    "What happened to the Empress?"


    Duke Croft''s eyes sharpened.


    "It looks like you nned this in advance with the Empress, since the day you didnt let me into her pce."


    The duke had the same look as the day he stopped him at the empress''s pce.


    Raymond was stern, but the duke asked again with a resolute face:


    "Your Majesty, where is the Empress now?"


    "Do you think I put the Empress somewhere in a prison?"


    "Your Majesty!"


    At that moment, Duke Croft raised his voice, and the steward flinched.At the same time, the standing knight naturally extended his hand to the sword.


    Raymond told the knight to put the sword aside.


    "Everyone get out."


    The servants and knights hesitated and quietly left under the Emperor''s determined gaze.


    The door closed and Raymond looked at the duke''s face.


    "Duke, do you think I would treat her like that?"


    "I crossed the line.Sorry."


    The Duke bowed his head and took a step back.It is his fault that he lost his temper at the moment when he was worried of his daughter.


    "The head of the mission to the Eastern country is a very honorary title.Besides, I''ll pretend I haven''t seen this letter, so go away."


    "Your Majesty, I cant leave."

 Chapter 13:

    Chapter 13:


    "Duke!"


    Eventually, Raymond''s anger broke out and his scream echoed in the office.


    "ording to thew on marriage, which you yourself have adopted, there are already good reasons to file for divorce.We hope that the divorce proceedings will bepleted without too much fuss."


    It was the imperial marriagew that Raymond changed himself.


    Illegitimate child Edmund.


    Raymond recalled the use of his marriagew and clenched his fists.


    Because it seemed that he had fallen into his own trap.


    And even before he knew it himself, he opened his mouth.


    "No, not at all."


    "?"


    "I''m not going to make Edmund a prince."


    Raymond said it from the bottom of his heart.


    And he shuddered inwardly.


    The moment he felt that he could not avoid divorce, he left Lisa and the baby without the slightest hesitation.


    To keep Ellie.


    Raymond was embarrassed, but pretended to be calm.


    Duke Croft gave Raymond an iprehensible look.


    The Duke expected that Raymond would not ept the divorce right away, but he didnt think that he would go so far as to even be ready to leave Edmund.


    Edmund was his own son.


    The Duke gazed at Raymond, closed his eyes and sighed.


    "Your Majesty, this is not just about Edmund."


    The Duke opened his eyes again, and there was a reproach in his purple eyes.


    The Duke''s face hardened in Raymond''s eyes, the Emperor had never seen the Duke like this.


    It felt like it was Ellie who was looking at him with her purple eyes.


    We started wrong from the beginning.


    When he imagined himself looking at her, his heart sank.


    She didn''t ask for a divorce because of Edmund, but if so, then why?


    Ellie has always loved him and will love him in the future.


    "There is no other reason.There are no problems between me and the Empress."


    "If Your Majesty thinks so, then I have nothing more to say."


    The Duke silently looked at him and dropped his eyes.Raymond was embarrassed to read the reproach in his eyes clearly.


    "Duke."


    "Divorce is solely the will of the empress.I''m not going to retreat while the Empress wants it."


    The Duke didnt budge.There was no point in continuing the argument.


    Raymond opened his mouth with great effort to say something right now.


    "Okay, you can go"


    The Duke greeted him cordially and left the office.


    Raymond rubbed his temples, listening to the silence of the study.


    "Ha, divorce"


    I remembered the face of the duke, who seemed unlikely to change his mind.And the face of Ellie, who spoke to him as if she had abandoned everything.


    Divorce between the emperor and empress was never easy.


    In particr, it is more difficult for an empress to divorce if the emperor has no particr desire.


    And Raymond needed Ellie.


    It was only when she became Empress that she strengthened ties with Duke Croft and the imperial power grew stronger.


    The Duke had a determined face that expressed that he would use all his power to help the Empress divorce him.


    It would be difficult for him, the emperor, to continue tomunicate with the duke as with his right hand.


    Therefore, if we judge rationally, then it would be correct to satisfy the request of the empress.


    Raymond couldn''t calm his seething anger so easily and sat deeply back on the couch.


    * * *


    I looked out the window and turned to the knock on the door.


    "Your Majesty, this is Helen."


    "Come in."


    Helen came to me.


    "Did you see anything?"


    I asked the maid who had gone out for food to see if my father had been at the pce.


    "Yes.The maid said Duke Croft had recentlye to the Emperor''s office."


    A look of embarrassment shed across Helen''s face.


    "Duke Croft and His Majesty had a serious argument.They could be heard outside the door."


    "Oh my God."


    It was obvious that my father had mentioned the divorce.


    Since I was imprisoned in the empress''s pce, my father couldnt meet with me and went straight to the emperor.


    But they argued loudly enough to be heard outside the office.


    Well, it looks like we won''t be able to stop the rumors anytime soon.


    If only there were rumors that the Emperor and I had a big fight, but these rumors touched my father and made him look bad in front of the public.To argue with the emperor


    A frost ran through my skin.


    We must end this quickly.


    "Helen."


    "Yes?"


    "Please tell this to the knight guarding the Empresss pce.Let him tell the Emperor that I wish to dine with His Majesty."


    At that moment, Helen''s eyes widened.


    Looks like she didn''t expect me to turn to Raymond.


    "Yes, I will do it right now."


    When Helen left the room, I looked at the emperor''s pce.


    "Raymond."


    I didn''t want to see him, but I decided to end with him like this.


    A surefire way to break our ties.


    I loved him But he was also the one I despised the most.


    So I decided to go to dinner with him.


    "Your Majesty the Empress, they say His Majesty went to the dining room."


    When Helen returned, I left the room with a determined look.


    When I entered the dining room, I saw that Raymond was already sitting at the table.


    I slowly sat down in a curtsy.


    "I Greet His Majesty."


    "Rise up, Empress."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond didnt take his eyes off me until the servant pulled back the chair and I sat down.


    I never looked at him, but it seemed that my whole body was constrained, how persistent his gaze was.


    Suddenly the table was filled with food, the servants worked very quickly.


    Raymond''s ss was filled with red wine and, as usual, he ordered everyone to leave the dining room.


    "Everyone get out.


    The sound of the door closing, which I have always heard, was especially loud today.


    I looked at him slowly.As if he was waiting, my eyes met his ck eyes.


    "I didn''t expect you to go to the meeting first."


    "I didn''t want to do it, but I changed my mind."


    "It''s good that you changed your mind.Don''t say the word divorce anymore."


    It seems that he didnt fully understand the situation.


    I looked at him with a sneer.


    This will be myst meal with him.


    At least I finished ourst supper and tried to speak, but I couldn''t.


    I looked at him.


    He looked at me with a softer expression than before.


    ""


    I saw concern in his eyes.


    "Ray, if Im having dinner with you, it doesnt mean Im not divorcing you.I''m here to end this."


    Raymond sighed and put the wine ss on the table.


    He looked at me with eyes full of rage and spoke in a voice like the roar of a beast.


    "Ellie, I''m not going to divorce you."


    "I''ve already thought it over.Ray, I dont want to argue with you."


    Raymond acted like he vomited arsenic when he heard me.


    "Ha, you dont want to argue?I dont know how many times youll repeat it after you have already started doing it."


    He scratched his head roughly.


    "I know.It''s my fault."


    "What?"


    "I foolishly thought of you as a man named Raymond, not as emperor in the first ce."


    I smiled bitterly, looking into his face.


    "I never said that I was marrying you because you are the emperor."


    ""


    "It''s because it was you.You, not the emperor."


    His ck eyes looked at me.He seemed to want to answer something, but he never said anything.


    I was calm.


    "I knew that you didn''t love me, but I thought that everything would change over time, but those were just hopeless expectations."


    I stopped for a moment and looked at Raymond.


    "I"


    He took advantage of the situation and tried to say something, but I interrupted him.


    "Ray, I''m asking you.I don''t want to live unloved anymore.So let me go.

 Chapter 14:

    Chapter 14:


    "Ha, what is this love of yours?Ellie, don''t be silly.Think that you are an empress and the child you give birth to will be an emperor."


    He looked at me like I was a stupid little girl.


    My love for you, my past.


    With this love, I sacrificed everything for you.


    His words pierced me like a dagger.


    "For you it may be stupid, but for me it was everything."


    He couldnt hide his tension and looked at me.His stern expression faltered for a second.


    "Raymond, have you ever loved me, even for a moment?"


    "What?"


    "You never loved me.Never."


    There was stunned expression in his gaze.


    "You never said you loved me.I feel like Im your mother, who rushes with you and takes care of your every step."


    Raymond''s ck eyes shed with anger.


    Care and mother are two reasons that prompted him to rebel.


    I knew better than anyone else that his deep wounds would never heal and it would be better not to stir them up, but I couldn''t help myself.


    It''s cruel, but it will help push him away from me.


    It was difficult for me to look into his painful eyes, but I no longer paid attention to her.


    He seemed shocked and soon exhaled.


    When he looked at me with downcast eyes, he said in a strange tone:


    "Yes, let''s get divorced.As you said, we were wrong from the very beginning."


    "Ah."


    Cold ck eyes looked down at me again.


    "You''re absolutely right.I dont love you.And I will never be able to love you again."


    He left the dining room.


    And I will never love you again.


    I knew that he had nothing to love me for, but it broke my heart when he said these words.


    I didn''t think I would grieve for him.


    I didn''t think that at that moment I would show some remnants of feelings.


    "Everything is over."


    Today is thest day, I will not suffer anymore, and it will not hurt my heart.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, I quickly wiped away the tears with my hands.Helen''s voice rang out:


    "Your Majesty the Empress."


    Helen couldn''t help asking me if I was okay, as she had already seen Raymond leave the dining room and realized what had happened.


    I saw Helen bow her head.


    When the Empress leaves the pce, the position of Helen, who served me, will be ambiguous


    I''m going to ask my father to get Helen a job.I got up and thought.


    "You won''t have to visit the pce again."


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    The next day, Raymond sent a divorce document to the temple.


    The news of our divorce spread quickly throughout the Imperial Pce, and the sudden divorce of the Emperor and Empress caused a great uproar.


    The servants in the Empress''s pce also heard this news, so in the morning they looked embarrassed helping me to get ready, but no one spoke to me due to Helen''s harsh warning.


    "Your Majesty, what kind of breakfast would you like today?"


    It was unbearable for me to see themotion in the imperial pce, and I stood quietly in the room.


    "I dont care.But won''t you ask me anything else?"


    She was the head maid of the imperial pce and didnt ask me a word about this situation.


    I thought you''d ask me right away when you hear the news


    You might be surprised, but Helen acted the same way as always.


    She even warned the other maids not to disturb me.


    The head maid of the imperial pce ranked second among the servants who worked in the imperial family, after the emperor''s assistant.


    Since this was a high position, Helen had many responsibilities, but she coped with everyone and even did more than was required.


    Ellie made the decision topensate Helen ordingly.


    Helen seemed to be concerned about my question and then slowly moved her lips after a long silence.


    "I''ve always thought about taking the side of the Empress."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s off topic, but  I wish Her Majesty had a happier life."


    "What?"


    At this moment, I couldnt hide my embarrassment.Helen lowered her eyes, as if regretting that she had said.


    "Ive always watched you, Your Majesty, and I dare to say that you are doing the right thing."


    And I thought she was just a maid who only works for the sake of prestige and sry


    I was surprised at her sincerity.


    "Even if your position as head maid of the pce disappears, you will be epted in your family without shame, I will grant you arge sum of money aspensation."


    But when she heard me, her face darkened.


    Is there something you don''t like?


    "What is it?"


    "Id like to continue to serve the Empress.I wanted to leave my family and be a maid."


    "Ah"


    I had never heard of her family affairs, but it was clear from her heavy expression that she had many problems with her family.


    But I have a secret that I cannot reveal to anyone, so I couldnt figure out if I should trust Helen.


    If I keep Helen by my side, she''ll know I''m pregnant.


    But I will not raise this child as if he is Raymonds, and I will never reveal to him that he has the blood of the imperial family.


    In any case, I was nning to leave the empire, give birth and change his status, because I do not want my child to die in the struggle for the throne.


    And that was very dangerous.It was such a risk.


    Can I put Helen to such a test?


    I had no choice but to ponder every step I took.


    When I couldn''t say anything, Helen knelt down.


    "Helen, why are you suddenly doing this, get up."


    "Your Majesty, I really have nowhere to go.I''ll be the Empress''s maid all my life, so you can''t get rid of me."


    Helen''s despair was out of my control.I opened my mouth, thinking that I should go to meet her.


    "Okay, get up.You will leave the imperial pce with me."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Only then did Helen''s face brighten.


    "My Empress, when are you going to leave the Imperial Pce?"


    Until now, empresses have left the pce twice in history, this was after the order for enthronement was issued and after the response from the temple was heard allowing it.


    But the empresses did not try to be the first to leave the Imperial Pce, they were kicked out they waited until the emperor gave the order.


    We were in different positions.


    "If His Majesty agrees to this letter, we will leave the Imperial Pce tomorrow."


    "Ah, tomorrow?So what do you need to prepare"


    She shook her head, staring at Helen speaking with wide eyes.


    "I won''t take anything with me."


    "Will you throw away all your jewelry and gifts from His Majesty?"


    "Yes.They were all given to me when I was married to His Majesty, so I dont want to take anything with me."


    Without the slightest regret, I will drop everything associated with him.


    Helen calmly epted the letter from my hands.


    "Your Majesty, should I send a letter to the Sun Pce right now?"


    "You''re absolutely right."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Helen quickly left the room and remembered that there was a ce to stop before leaving the Imperial Pce.


    <em>"If there are no more problems rted to the divorce, I will leave the imperial pce tomorrow."</em>


    Raymond''s face froze after he read the short text in the letter.


    He was so angry with her for mentioning his mother that he impulsively sent documents to the temple, but he never really wanted to.


    But it looks like she was just waiting for it.


    Ellie Croft, who had been with him for many years, incredibly quickly wanted to divorce him.


    It would be easier to believe that someone else wrote this letter.


    However, the handwriting in the letter belongs to Ellie.


    Raymond put the letter on the table as if he was about to throw it away.

 Chapter 15:

    Chapter 15:


    Raymond leaned his head against the back of the chair and sighed.


    But that didn''t ease his seething feelings.


    Ellie will leave the pce tomorrow.Then it''s really over.


    One word over sent a wave of heat through his heart.Raymond didn''t know who he was angry with.


    His head ached sharply and he roughly unbuttoned the cor of his shirt.


    Calmly looking at the light of the candle in the study, he remembered what Ellie had said yesterday.


    <em>"You never said you loved me.I feel like Im your mother, who rushes with you and takes care of your every step."</em>


    Ellie''s purple eyes looked at him as if she had already resigned herself to her position and calmly said:


    <em>"Everything is over."</em>


    Now she didnt feel love for him.Ellie did say that this was the end for both of them.


    He never thought this would happen, but now he couldnt hold her back.


    And he had no reason to keep her.


    In fact, he wanted Ellie to be happy.


    Even though it ended in divorce, Ellie was a friend who supported him over the years.


    I just have to wish her happiness.


    "Yes, that''s a decent answer."


    Raymond sat up straight, leaning back in his chair, and forced himself to collect his thoughts.


    The entire empire already knew that the divorce papers had been sent to the temple.It need a little to wait for the consent of the temple.


    This is a formal procedure that doesnt take more than two days.


    So if Ellie had a hard time staying in the pce, then there was no problem for her to move out today.


    Raymond looked at Ellie''s letter and her smooth handwriting.


    "Tell the Empress in the pce that everything has already been done."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    When the assistant left the office, Raymond hid Ellie''s letter deep in a drawer.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty, His Majesty has sent you a message."


    When lunch had just finished, Helen entered the room with Raymond''s message for me.


    "What did His Majesty say?"


    "He did everything ording to the will of Her Majesty."


    What I said yesterday seemed topletely overturn his mind.


    Well, I hope I haven''t hurt his pride.


    I suddenly remembered the way he looked at mest night.His dark eyes were like the eyes of a wounded beast.


    In the end, this rtionship has brought nothing but scars on our souls.


    "Your Majesty, would you like to prepare immediately for leaving?"


    Helen''s sudden question brought me back to reality.


    I pushed aside thoughts of Raymond and replied:


    "No, there is one ce where I really want to look before I leave the pce."


    I put on my raincoat and left the room.


    I decided to walk from the imperial pce to the most inconspicuous small building nearby.


    "I will go alone, and you wait here," I ordered my maids, who stood with me in front of the gates of the ursed old pce.


    The tiny pce was known only as an extension to the imperial pce.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Every time I visited this ce, I was always alone, so Helen did not worry and stepped back with the other servants.


    As usual, I pushed open the old gates of the pce.


    The sound of the door sounded like the grinding of nails on a poorly oiled board.


    The pce, even without a name.


    To be honest, it was just a little mansion called a pce, but this was the ce where I had the most memories.


    It was there that Raymond lived with his mother during the reign of the former crown prince andte emperor.


    As a child, I learned that he was a prince hiding behind a pir at the door of the pce.


    Since then, I went to the imperial pce to see him when he needed to be here with the courtiers, and not uproot the weeds in the courtyard.


    At the time, Raymond''s mom baked cookies for me and we drank tea.


    Raymond''s mom had regr brown hair and brown eyes.She had the usual appearance that every other woman in the empire had, but I will never forget her face until I die.


    When I saw the mansion, I said her name, which popped up in my head.


    <em>"Lady Loaz"</em>


    <em>"Today I made a sweet tea that I thought our young Ellie would love.</em>


    <em>"Ellie is so pretty.I can''t help smiling when I see her.</em>


    She always smiled happily at me and was always polite to me, which distinguished Lady Loaz from other adult aristocrats.


    She gave birth to a prince for the emperor overnight, but the emperor refused to recognize her as a concubine because she was of poor background.


    So she was the mother of the prince, but she remained a servant.


    I want to hear Lady Loaz affectionately calling my name again.At least one time.


    Even when we were just the two of us, she always tried to treat me with courtesy and care.


    She not only observed etiquette in front of me, but also set an example for her child, Raymond.


    As if she had learned this discipline herself


    Commoners dont know etiquette, they are taught only under the auspices of some aristocrat.That is why sometimes the nobility calls them barbarians or something else rude.


    She was such a kind person that she believed in the emperor and never wished harm to the first prince, who was the heir to the empire.


    It was very unfortunate, but Raymond and I could do nothing about her death.


    At first, the emperor considered Lady Loaz to be his mistake, and the crown prince wanted to trample Raymond, who gradually overshadowed his talents in swordsmanship and study.


    But no matter how talented Raymond was, the emperor didnt recognize him as his son, he always took the side of the crown prince.


    Thus, Lady Loaz''s trial went straight to execution.


    I remembered that terrible feeling that swept me from head to toe that day.


    The screams of Raymond sounded in his ears as he wept over his mother''s clothes.


    Years have passed, but Raymond and I have not yet forgotten our sorrow.


    Raymond doesn''te to this ce anymore.


    After the death of Lady Loaz, the emperor closed the doors of this building, ordering Raymond to remain in another pce, located near the main imperial pce.


    Although the emperor closed it, Raymond still never visited the pce after his mother''s death.


    He became emperor and restored the disgraced honor of his mother, but this pce wasnt rebuilt, but remained closed.


    I knew that he didnt want to touch this ce, so I didnt say anything either.


    So this pce was forgotten in the memory of everyone.


    But I remembered it very well.


    Therefore, after I entered the imperial pce as empress, I sometimes came here without Raymond''s knowledge.


    To soothe Lady Loaz''s soul, I nted flowers and tended trees that held memories of both Loaz and little Raymond.


    As always, I nted an elond that only blooms in the garden of the imperial pce.


    Elond means pure, he seemed to resemble Lady Loaz, so I deliberately brought this flower every time.


    I prayed for Lady Loaz and walked to the back of the mansion.


    <em>"Ray, what is this tree?Why is Ray''s name engraved here?"</em>


    <em>"This tree was nted by my mother when I was born, wishing me health.If it gets sick, then I''ll get sick.My mother always cares for it with all her heart."</em>


    <em>"Oh well, then in the future I will help Lady Loaz take good care of it, I hate it when Ray is sick."</em>


    Raymond, the boy with a proud, happy smile, and the man I stood next to, appeared and disappeared in front of me like a fantasy.


    When the memory of childhood, when weughed at each other, disappeared, a cold wind passed through me.


    I put my hand on a thick tree.Soon, the hands began to shine brightly, and the trees became more alive.


    The ability to breathe life into nts.It was my power that only a few knew about.


    My ability to revive and grow dead nts was close to spiritualism, but it was slightly different from spiritualism, so as not to use it as a contract, like a spiritual one.


    Anyway, I had a mysterious blessing, and I hid it.


    This ability, like magic and spirits, would be of great help in raising my position in the empire, but I was already an empress, so this wasnt necessary.


    Also my power was not so outstanding.


    However, that was enough to save the dead tree.


    "You were one of the reasons why I couldnt leave this pce."


    I was really worried that Raymond would get hurt if this tree died.


    The condition of the tree was dire after the death of Lady Loaz, but now the tree is growing higher in the sky to regain its vitality.

 Chapter 16:

    Chapter 16:


    From early in the morning, the pce was busy.


    And all because I left the pce today.


    I got Raymond''s permission and went yesterday to the ce for my final visit.


    So now I had no reason to stay here.


    I knew that it would be strange to leave in such a hurry and mydies-in-waiting were embarrassed, but I wanted to leave the pce as quickly as possible.


    I didnt want to find the one who woulde to this pce instead of me.


    The pce has already begun to buzz about who will be the next empress.


    The main character, Lisa.


    Now that Ive divorced him, the empresss ce was vacated.However, Edmund has no reason to ept the title of prince before his mother receives the crown.


    About a month after my departure, the nobles will ask the emperor to choose a new empress to stabilize the empire''s noble society.


    The moment I realized that Lisa was the future empress, my fingers trembled as I packed my luggage.


    <em>Now it has nothing to do with me.''</em>


    <em>It doesn''t matter who stays with Raymond after me.''</em>


    I calmed down and continued to pack my little luggage.


    And when I had just packed all my things, Helen came into the room.


    "Your Majesty, the duke''s carriage has arrived at the pce."


    "Yes, Im done already, so I think its time for us to leave."


    "That is all?"


    Helen''s gaze rested on a small suitcase.


    For the empress leaving the pce, it was very small, she was almost without luggage.Everything that was in her bag was taken from her parents'' house, even when she first entered the imperial pce.


    "It''s all."


    "Okay, let me take it."


    I handed the bag to Helen and put on a big yellow hat.It was a hat that I often wore before I got married.


    I looked at myself in the mirror.


    I was dressed in the usual dress of an aristocrat, and not in a dress with silver embroidery, symbolizing the empress.


    At that moment I felt a little strange, but soon relief came over me in a pleasant wave.


    Im going to do a lot of things that Ive never done before, because I was dedicated to Raymond.


    I looked around the room in which I had spent many years and without hesitation walked out the door.


    When I left the room, I saw that all the servants of the imperial pce were next to my former chambers.Servants lined up on both sides of the staircase to the lobby and bowed me to thest.


    Thanking them, I felt relieved that I wasnt a bad empress for them.


    I slowly descended the stairs, peering into every face.


    In the lobby, I turned around and politely said goodbye to them.


    "You''ve all worked so hard.I will convey the request to His Majesty that my people remain to live in the imperial pce."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    I left the pce with a smile on my face.


    We went out into the courtyard and went to the carriage.Helen rushed to open the door for me.


    "Helen, you don''t need to."


    "What?"


    Helen looked back at me in surprise.


    "The weather is fine, so I would like to take a walk until I get outside the main pce."


    Looking at the cloudless blue sky, I smiled because I was happy with the bright sunlight.


    The path from the imperial pce was not too long, so it would be nice to take a walk in bright sunlight.


    Helen mmed the half-open carriage door and walked over to me.I stepped forward, ordering the rider to follow me.


    The empress''s pce was located slightly behind the emperor''s pce.Thisyout of the territory was associated with the defense, aimed at protecting the empress in the first ce, because the emperor''s pce would take the first blow in the event of an attack.


    I could have met Raymond if he was now walking on the grounds of his pce, but I knew exactly his schedule and ording to him, Raymond was at a meeting with the Chancellor.


    Raymond had always considered scheduled meetings with the empire''s chancellors to be the most important part of the day.He doesn''t care about anything else until the meeting is over.


    I looked at my feet.


    How long did I walk, watching the sun set on the road like this?


    Before I had time to look around, the empress''s pce was getting smaller and smaller.


    I paused for a while, looking at the emperor''s pce ahead.


    "Raymond"


    In a low voice, I called his name, making sure no one hears me.


    I didn''t know it would end like this.


    I''ve already spent more than half of my life with him.


    So how is it that most of our time we''ve been so alone?


    Of course, there were also happy moments when we were together.


    I felt sadness in my heart.


    I felt sorry for my past, where everything was dedicated to Raymond.


    Because I could not remember anything that was not connected with him.


    Helen came up to me and politely asked:


    "Your Majesty, will you go in a carriage?"


    Helen''s gaze slid over the sunny pce, and then over me, and seemed to read the bitterness on my face.


    "Are you feeling bad?"


    "No, its okay."


    Only when I leave the ce where so many memories are associated with him, I can get back on my feet and start living my life.


    I stepped back, looking at the pce where Raymond lives.


    * * *


    "The crop has grown more thanst year, thanks to the fertilization of thend in the southern region of Purcan.Have youpared the reports, Your Majesty?"


    In the office of the Imperial Pce, Marquis Bellux, elected as Honorary Chancellor, stopped talking to Raymond because he could not concentrate on the meeting.


    It has been many years since I worked with the emperor, but I have never seen him with such a dark look before.


    <em>Is it because of the Empress?''</em>


    The Marquis thought when he saw the Emperor, who didnt even hear when he was called directly.


    The news of the emperor''s divorce had already spread throughout the empire, and not a single aristocrat was left in the dark.


    So, of course, the Marquis was aware.


    I didnt know His Majesty was so concerned about the Empress.


    In fact, I was a little surprised to see that the normally assembled emperor was unable to concentrate.


    Although outwardly rtions between the emperor and empress appeared to be good, those close to the imperial family knew that


    the emperor doesnt love the empress.


    The fact that a few years ago the emperor was in love with Lisa was public.


    When it became known about the divorce, almost all aristocrats agreed that the emperor preferred to legitimize the rtionship with his old love.


    <em>So, of course, I thought this divorce was desirable for the emperor.</em>


    But now the emperor


    Raymond''s ck eyes met those of Marquis Bellux, who was still staring thoughtfully at the emperor''s profile.


    He looked at the emperor with slight trepidation and surprise.


    "Where did stop?"


    "Oh, I wanted to say, the ruler of the Purcan region pays the tax to the imperial family with a good harvest."


    "When did you tell me that Purcan has a good harvest?"


    Raymond''s gaze, fixed on the marquis, became sharp.


    The marquis flinched at the glint of his eyes, slowly moving his lips.


    "I just said that, Your Majesty."


    "Really?


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond looked at the marquis, who tilted his head slightly, and sighed wearily.


    I wanted to think that I had lost concentration due to several days of irregr sleep, but deep down I knew that it was not so.


    Ellie.


    Had she already left the pce?


    She said she would leave today.


    There was no reason to worry about it because I personally let her go, but all my nerves were directed at her.


    Raymond turned to the Marquis, who was worried on his face.


    "Let''s finish."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    For the first time since I sat on the throne, I interrupted the meeting.


    The Marquis, throwing a surprised look at him, politely left Raymond''s office.


    Raymond took a deep breath, burying his face in the sofa.


    "I heard that she is going to leave the pce in the morning."


    Raymond, who was sitting on the couch, quickly got up and walked over to the window.


    And he saw Ellie''s small but clear back outside the window.


    She was not wearing the dress of an empress, but the usual dress of an aristocrat, but he knew immediately that it was Ellie.


    She was so familiar.


    "You''re really leaving."


    Is it loneliness or despair?


    The Marquis was still in the study.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?"The chancellor asked him cautiously.


    Raymond could not take his eyes off Ellie''s back, which now seemed to be a small dot, and answered the Chancellor:


    "Im okay."


    It was an answer to the chancellor, but he said it to himself too, because he felt too strange.


    Yes, I''ll be okay.


    Because I don''t love you?


    But Raymond was unable to divert attention from the window long after Ellie''s figure disappeared.

 Chapter 17:

    Chapter 17:


    Ellie, who had already left the imperial pce and was about to get into the duke''s carriage, stopped.After all, she saw a person walking in her direction.


    That woman also froze when she saw me.


    It was Lisa.Our views crossed.She took the first step.


    Lisa came up to me, leading her son Edmund by the hand.


    "I greet Her Majesty the Empress."


    Seeing her entuated politeness, I slowly opened my lips.


    "Raise you head."


    I turned my gaze to the child who was standing next to her.


    ck hair, like Raymond''s, his ck eyes Ah, the child felt my gaze and turned to look.


    His naive eyes turned to me, far from the difficult circumstances of adults.


    I smiled tenderly.


    In whatever situation we find ourselves, the child had nothing to do with it.


    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    The child bowed his head and greeted me shyly.I turned to Lisa again.


    Lisa stood like a pir and didnt take her eyes off me.


    At first, I felt ufortable when I saw her.


    When she showed up in the garden of the sun pce, I was outraged at how perfectly she matched with Raymond.But now I didn''t give a damn.


    I had already dropped everything and left.


    Now that I recognized this fact, my heart felt better.


    And if you think that way, even though our situation is difficult, we didn''t have any animosity with her.


    I smiled at her and spoke:


    "Are you heading to His Majesty?"


    "Yes, and you"


    Lisa''s eyes ran over my clothes and reached Helen and the duke''s carriage.


    Whoever saw it would have understood that I was moving.


    Lisa calmly looked at me, but didnt dare to ask about the main thing.


    "I''m leaving the pce.Have you already heard that we are getting divorced?"


    Lisa opened her green eyes a little wider, as if she was surprised that I spoke so openly.But right after that she told me:


    "I heard about it.But as for the reason It never urred to me that the Emperor would exchange you for me."


    No one could believe that<em> I</em> was leaving the emperor, whom I loved so dearly.


    I looked into her eyes, asking me, <em>are you really leaving?</em>


    "As they say, nothing in the worldsts forever."


    "Yes?"


    I smiled brightly at her.


    "I just knew that my happiness wasing to an end.Lisa, I hope you will be happy with His Majesty."


    I looked into Lisa''s trembling eyes, and then turned around and got into the carriage.


    After the departure of my crew, Lisa, who was still standing there, muttered coldly to herself:


    "Happiness"


    And why is the word happiness so oppressive to her heart?


    Lisa''s face was distorted by a grin, but then a child''s voice sounded:


    "Mom"


    Lisa nced at Edmund.She smiled and gently stroked Edmund''s head.


    "Eddie, let''s go to Father."


    Ellie''s bright smile, thrown into her face at parting, and for a while frozen in front of her eyes, was now forcibly driven out of her head.And Lisa hurried to the pce.


    * * *


    The familiar estate came into view.


    "Empress, please."


    After arriving at Duke Croft, Helen opened the carriage door for me.


    As I walked out, holding Helen''s hand, I saw my father and his servants lined up in front of the mansion.


    I hurriedly walked towards my father.


    "Father.How many years I havente here."


    "Youve already spent a lot of time in the capital.I just couldn''t wait for you toe.And here you are.Everything will be okay, Ellie."


    When I heard my father''s words, I realized that I had really returned to my home.I took my father''s hand and stepped inside.


    "I ordered to clean up your room, but if you want another, just tell me."


    "No, I like the room in which I once lived.And I want Helen to be allocated a room in the mansion."


    My father''s gaze turned to Helen, who stood quietly behind me the entire time.


    Before leaving the imperial pce, I had already sent a letter to my father informing me that I would be arriving with Helen.


    In response, father said that he would find out more about her family.


    He summed up.


    "I''ve already prepared everything.Ellie, go to your room and rest.Ill see you soon."


    "See you then.Helen, you may go."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    First of all, I went up to the second floor, where my room was located.The maid in front of me stopped and opened the door for me.


    As I entered the room, bathed in bright sunlight, I smiled at ease.


    "Everything is as it was before."


    Nothing was different from the day I left for the imperial pce.Appearance, even objects, their location  nothing.


    "The Duke told me not to touch it," said the maid who came in after me.


    I was so happy to be married to Raymond, so I didn''t care what was going to be on our estate.


    Looking around the pristine room, it seemed to me that it was so in the style of my father.


    I felt grateful for his deep affection, but also guilt for the way I treated him.


    "Your Majesty, would you like to change into morefortable clothes?"


    "Yes, let''s do.But Sherry"


    I handed the hat to the maid and called it by name.


    "Yes Mdy?"


    "From now on, do not call me Her Majesty the Empress anymore.Just call medy like you used to."


    "Um As youmand."


    Sherry hesitated.Although I left the Empress''s Pce, technically, I am still Her Majesty.


    I had to finish everything in the temple, issue an official announcement, and then I would be Lady Croft again.


    But This was my home.And Sherry served my mother and was the nanny who raised me.


    So, I wanted to drop the formalities.


    "Yes, it''s okay.The answer from the temple, at best, will be only tomorrow.So call medy.Im now at home and no longer wish to be called Her Majesty the Empress."


    "Okay.Lady Ellie.Wait, I''ll bring somethingfortable."


    Sherry entered the dressing room connected to my room and walked out with an ivory dress.


    When I changed into my casual clothes, there was a knock on the door.


    "Ellie, can Ie in?"


    "Come in, father."


    When the father entered, the maid naturally left.I sat down at the table with my father and was the first to open my mouth.


    "Thank you, and I''m sorry.I should havee to see you more often I could not think of anyone besides my husband."


    "Good.Now everything will be the same."


    I smiled as my father gently took my hand.


    "Yeah.Now everything will be like this I will soon forget the past.So, have you checked out Helen''s family?"


    "Yes, and be that as it may, now we need to be more careful with whoever you trust."


    "Exactly"


    Because of the divorce from the emperor, a lot will still be said about me, so it would be good to avoid squabbles as much as possible.


    And I also had a big secret in my belly.


    "I investigated and found Helens house is not very well off.They say that Baron Foyd was crazy about gambling and squandered all the money, and the Baron''s wife died a long time ago."


    This was news that I didnt know.


    Helen never told me about family matters.


    "So Helen disowned the family?"


    "Looks like Helen has nowhere to go.I dont think shell lie to you."


    And while I was overwhelmed with pity for her, my father quietly called me:


    "Ellie."


    "Yes?"


    "I thought a lot and decided.May she continue to remain near you.She has nowhere to go.And if Duke Croft himself deres that he will take responsibility for her life, won''t Helen be faithful to us until the grave?"


    faithful to the grave I mean, true until she finds out that I have the emperor''s child?


    "Should I tell her I''m pregnant and check her?"


    "So be it.After all, I cant leave you alone while I myself go to distantnds.I would like her to keep an eye on you for the time being.But, how can I not want to leave"


    "Everything is okay.If father leaves, neither the emperor nor the empire will go anywhere."


    Even though Raymond had personal problems with me, my father remained the Emperor''s closest friend.


    He had a strong sense of responsibility for protecting the imperial power, because it was he who contributed the most to the coup.Therefore, even if I divorce Raymond, my father will remain loyal to the emperor.

 Chapter 18:

    Chapter 18:


    I need left this empire.


    At first I thought of settling in the wilderness, and not leaving the empire altogether, but it seems that here too it will be difficult for me to avoid the nces of strangers.


    Moreover, it was a divorce of the emperor and empress, and not of an ordinary noble family.Their interest in me won''t go away so easily.


    So it was safer to raise a child somewhere far away from here.Of course, this will be a test for me.But if the goal is to protect my child, I wont stop.


    I still dont know what its like to be stuck somewhere far away, in foreignnds.


    And in a situation like mine, it would be more convenient if Helen stood behind me.I''m already so used to her.


    It will be better than looking for someone new.


    Having made my decision, I spoke to my father:


    "I decided to run, but there are many threats.Any help from the Duke will help."


    Of course, dont worry.But how is your health?Since then, has there been any pain?


    "Im fine."


    "Let''s wait a bit and call the doctor again."


    "Okay, it would be nice to check the child before leaving."


    "You should go fast, right?"


    Sadness froze in my father''s eyes.I just got home, and already started talking about leaving.So I didn''t like it more than he did.


    But we had to hurry.The longer I stay on the estate, the less I want to leaveter.


    "Yes.I think it will be better.I wouldn''t have to if His Majesty wasnt so intrusive."


    "Yes, youre right."


    The father sighed and said.


    "I already thought of something about the child.I don''t know if you remember, but your mother had a younger sister.You saw each other only once, when you were very young."


    "I barely remember that."


    A woman with the same hair as my mother.But the old memory had already faded, and I couldnt even remember her face.


    "Your aunt didnt want to get married, so she often quarreled with her family and left to the Lund Kingdom long ago.She waspletely erased from the count''s family tree.Some time ago I received news of her death."


    "Oh"


    "It''s sad, yes.However, even the fact of her death wasnt recorded anywhere, because she was discharged from the family.She is a good option for the legend of the unborn child," said father with bitterness in his voice.


    If the person was removed from the family tree It wouldn''t be surprising if she was hiding the child somewhere.


    And if weter enroll this child in the family, then a believable story wille out:


    <em>[The Duke took into the home of his sister-inw''s child, orphaned across the seas.]</em>


    Sounds simple and straightforward.


    I thought about it for a while and looked at father.


    "Please prepare everything properly."


    "Good.Then Ill find the nearest ship to the Lund Kingdom."


    "Yes."


    "No matter how fast it is, it will take two or three days.In the meantime, don''t think about anything and rest."


    My father left the room, giving it up forst.I sat up on the bed.


    Lund Kingdom.


    A ce where my baby and I will get a new life?


    I stroked my belly.


    "Now let''s live happily with your mom."


    I went to bed without thinking, for the first time after a long time.


    The sun over the estate gave way to darkness.


    * * *


    Raymond looked up at the starry sky and sighed.


    "Ha."


    "Your Majesty, the wind is cold at night.Would you like to return to the pce?"


    The servant behind Raymond spoke anxiously, but Raymond''s gaze caught a glow in the sky.


    "It was Ellie''s favorite star."


    "She likes the stars.Because they are always in the same ce.They are permanent, she always said.


    <em>"Sometimes, when I dont know what to do and where to go, it seems that it will give me the answer.</em>


    I dont know when it was, but one day she told me that, pointing to the stars in the night sky.


    Maybe because she left today, Ellie was popping up in my head all the time.


    Where does this feeling of emptinesse from?


    I cannot get this sensation out of my chest.The night winds make this void even colder.


    Raymond lowered his head slowly, looking at that star.


    Then he looked at the moon pce, the empress''s pce.Its lights have already gone out.


    Thisrge pce was now a thorn in his eye, only because the owner was gone.


    Soon Raymond eximed:


    "What the hell am I doing here?!"


    He couldnt eat normally, the emptiness inside prevented him from sleeping, and the ce where he now hobbled as if in a trance was the empress''s pce.


    Looks like he misses Ellie already.


    "Ha.What an absurd."


    Raymond smiled at this ridiculous idea.


    <em>I miss Ellie.</em>


    Perhaps we were once friends who could share our experiences, but now we are farther apart than even when we were friends.


    In this strange rtionship, in which there was no love or friendship, he gradually pushed Ellie away.


    Yes, he did it, but there is no point in regretting.


    No You don''t have to miss her.


    She''s already gone.


    Raymond turned his back on his own mind.He could not take his eyes off the empress''s pce, which stood without a single fire.


    At this time, the servant hurried up.


    He ryed the message:


    "Sire."


    "What?"


    "I just received a message from the temple confirming the divorce between His Majesty and Her Majesty."


    A cool breeze shook his ck hair.Raymond blinked slowly at the servant.


    "Tomorrow I have to publicly announce the divorce."


    "Your Majesty, would you like us to prepare the pce?"


    Raymond nced at the pce in front of him.He knew why the servant asked this.


    After the divorce is officially announced tomorrow, the empress''s seat will remain vacant.


    If he puts Lisa in this ce, Lisa and Edmund will move to the pce together.


    Probably, not only this servant, but also numerous nobles suggest that the next empress will be Lisa.


    Because she is the mother of his child.


    Raymond remembered Lisa, who was in the pce today.


    <em>"I could not even think that you would go for a divorce.I''m sorry that I did that."</em>


    <em>"This is not your fault.This problem is between me and the empress."</em>


    <em>"On the way, I met Her Majesty when she was leaving the pce.She said  She wants you and me to be happy"</em>


    Lisa said she was sorry, but Raymond couldnt see any emotion in those green eyes looking strangely at him.


    What a strange inconsistency


    Since that incident at the banquet, he experienced inexplicable difort with Lisa.


    So he turned to Edmund without answering her words.


    <em>"I wished you happiness."</em>


    Suddenly, Lisa''s existence disappeared from his memory, and only the words of Ellie that she said remained in his head.


    Are you like other nobles?Do you think I''ll make Lisa the empress?


    Admittedly, that would be natural.


    Be that as it may, the empress''s pce shouldnt be empty for long, and Lisa''s child will have to be called a prince.


    He knows that Lisa is bing Empress and Edmund is the heir.


    He knew all this, but he didnt want to allow it.


    No, its not clear why, but his instincts rejected Lisa.


    He felt as if something was missing nearby.


    "Prepare the pce ording to protocol.Tomorrow the divorce from the Empress will be announced, and in two days Edmund will be a prince.And call to me a knight early in the morning."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Saying this, Raymond looked once more at the Lunar Pce, and then turned to the Sun Pce.


    * * *


    The next morning, the Imperial Pce officially announced the Empress''s divorce.


    Upon hearing this news, Duke Croft looked more animated than depressed.


    No one was upset about the news of the divorce, and I was able to calmly finish breakfast.


    So, after breakfast, while reading a book in my room about Erund, the capital of the Lund Kingdom, I looked up at the knock on the door.


    "Your no, mdy.The doctor has arrived."


    Helen was still getting used to my new title.I smiled and said toe in.


    When Helen opened the door, a doctor entered the room.I asked Helen to leave.


    I was going to tell her about the pregnancy, but the appearance of the doctor was already a good clue for her.


    "Yes Mdy."


    After that, I looked at the waiting doctor.When our gazes met, the doctor opened his mouth first.


    "Mdy, have you had any more pain after that incident at the Imperial Pce?"


    "No."


    "Let''s see"

 Chapter 19:

    Chapter 19:


    He took out his lotions and performed a full examination.He soon said.


    "Neither thedy nor the child has any problems.A long voyage will not be a problem for thedy.However, it is better to prepare a cure for motion sickness."


    "Ill do that."


    "Oh, so this is a child!"


    I heard Helen''s trembling voice standing in the doorway.I looked at her shocked face and then turned to the doctor.


    "Let''s finish."


    "Yes, then I''ll I''ll leave you."


    The doctor hurried to retreat when he noticed that Helen and I had something to talk about.


    After he left, I quietly called for Helen, who was still in shock.


    "Helen."


    Her trembling brown eyes gradually calmed down and focused on me.


    "Yes, mydy."


    "As you could just hear I''m pregnant.And of course, a child from His Majesty."


    "This"


    She tried her best to hide her surprise, and the moment I mentioned Raymond, she covered her mouth with both hands.


    I looked at her and calmly continued:


    "Helen, you said you wanted to stay with me because you had nowhere else to go.I also want you to stay by my side.It is not easy for me to sail to a foreign country with a baby in my belly."


    "You are sailing across the seas Mdy, you dont really want to tell His Majesty about this, right?"


    I nodded, looking into Helen''s trembling eyes.


    "I''m running from the empire.And I will raise this child not as a prince, but as an ordinary one."


    I said firmly, then sighed and continued.


    "Helen, you know how cruel the struggle for the throne can be As you know, His Majesty killed those close to him by his hands, and that is how he ascended the throne."


    Helen''s face hardened as I reminded her of the whole story.


    "And I dont me His Majesty for that.If he hadnt taken such a step, the former crown prince wouldn''t let him live."


    I remembered the horror of those times, froze for a moment and opened my lips again:


    "The Imperial Pce is a ce where fratricide is consideredmonce.In this game, win or die.There is no third.When I first found out that I was pregnant, I wanted to talk to His Majesty"


    "You didn''t tell him because of the appearance of Lisa and Edmund"


    "That''s right.I changed my mind when this illegitimate child of His Majesty appeared.I have to protect my child."


    "Lady, do you really want to give up and run like this?"


    Was it because I always tried to please Raymond''s heart?Helen looked at me with a regretful look.


    I know what she thinks.


    But I''ve alreadyid out everything I thought about Raymond.Now all my thoughts are only about my child.


    "All is decided.But, Helen, if you dont want to sail with me So be it, stay in thefort of this estate."


    "No, no.I''ll go with thedy.Anyway I have nowhere to go, even if I stay in the Empire.I will go with you."


    "And Im grateful to you for that.Even if it means putting yourself in danger, I will take steps to keep you safe."


    Suddenly Helen gave me a strange look.


    I smiled and told her:


    "I have decided to leave, and therefore, its time to prepare everything."


    * * *


    At the same time in the Imperial Pce, in front of the Emperor''s office.


    A tall man with gray hair, and a hawkish gaze, stood and looked at the door.


    Carter Eyovins.


    Leader of a knightly order, called the Emperor''s Secret Sword.


    Despite the fact that he was themander of the knights, he could only rarely be seen in the Imperial Pce.But if he did appear, the nobles disliked by the emperor all disappeared somewhere.


    While the guards of the pce were cautiously exchanging nces behind him, the servant reported to the emperor:


    "Your Majesty, the Knight Commander has arrived."


    "Let him in."


    When the door opened, Raymond, who was looking through the papers on the table, looked up.


    Carter walked over to the table.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, the Sun of the Empire."


    "At ease."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond looked at Carter and said to the servants:


    Everyone leave.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The servants left the office, and Raymond rose from his seat, sighing wearily.


    He turned to the window and asked Carter, as usual looking at the peacefulndscape outside the window.


    "Carter, did you have a good rest from thest mission?"


    "Im always at your disposal."


    Carter looked at Raymond, not taking his eyes off.His blue eyes were as insensible as stones.


    It has been 10 years since they met, but his loyalty to the emperor has not faded away.


    "Of all my knights, only you can I entrust the most difficult things."


    "I never thought it was a burden to me, sire."


    "It hasn''t been long since yourst assignment, but circumstances force me to bother you and give you more work."


    "What should I do?" He immediately asked Raymond, because Carter did not know how to disobey him.


    Theughter disappeared from Raymond''s face.


    Raymond opened his lips, his dark eyes shone sharply, and his sleepiness vanished as if by hand.


    "We must go to the Western Kingdom."


    "As youmand, sire."


    "And also No this is about Croft family."


    * * *


    Fre''s dressing room, one of the most famous wardrobe rooms in the capital of the empire.


    The owner smiled awkwardly after she called me Her Majesty out of habit.


    I said with a smile that you can just call me Lady.


    "I think that''s all I need."


    "Are you going on a trip?" asked the owner, eyes sparkling.She thought so because today I bought a travel suit.


    They say that all rumors originate in salons like this.


    The owner could no longer wait to ruffle everyone that the former empress herself had dropped in to see her today and bought clothes for the journey.


    One way or another, rumors will spread quickly.


    I smiled, as if hiding bitterness behind a smile.


    "I just need to cool down.As you know, I got divorced not so long ago."


    She sighed, you might think, expressing sympathy for me.


    People like her have always spread rumors in high society.


    And when the rumors about my uing journey go further, they will go straight to Raymond''s ears.


    And although I openly said that this was due to the divorce it would be easy for the owner to add spicy details to her liking.


    Perhaps someone''s honor will be destroyed.


    "Thendy Croft, I''ll send your order by evening."


    "Please do it.For now I will take my leave."


    "Yes Mdy."


    Saying goodbye, I got up and went out with Helen.


    I felt that the eyes of the salon visitors were all turned towards me, so I lowered my hat and left the salon.


    And as soon as I left the salon, I frowned when I saw the following situation.


    "What the"


    There were two carriages in front of the salon, and they blocked my carriage.


    What impolite behavior.


    "No, what does that mean, really?No manners, even if they didn''t know whose carriage it was," Helen said angrily.


    The approaching coachman said uneasily.


    I''m sorry, mydy.I begged them to move the carriage, but they ignored it.I couldn''t help it."


    Ignored


    "It''s okay, it''s not your fault."


    I looked at one of the carriages and turned to the owner, who had just left the cabin.


    She was also embarrassed.Her big brown eyes darted in all directions.


    "Please ask the owners of these two crews to vacate their ce."


    "Oh yeah.Of course"


    Madame hurried back to the salon, and shortly afterwards a young girl came out of the salon.


    I knew this face well.


    Clementine Chase, young lover of the Marquis Chase.

 Chapter 20:

    Chapter 20:


    She was widely known in some social circles.First of all, because of vild temper and beautiful red hair.


    In particr, I could not forget her face because one day I ran into her in the reception hall.And this was even before I became an empress.


    <em>"There hasn''t been an official announcement yet, and you might be mistaken for the new empress while hanging around His Majesty.You should go, hanging around your father."</em>


    She came up and insulted me at a banquet dedicated to the sess of the revolution, so how could I easily forget her?


    This attack was not provoked by anything, except perhaps maybe she looked after Raymond?


    And when was announced that Raymond and I would get married, she disappeared from sight, allegedly going to study abroad


    And today it was she who blocked my carriage.


    I tried not to show any emotion.


    "My God, who is this if not Her Majesty the Empress?"


    Clementine walked over and spoke with feigned surprise, like aedy actor.


    Clementine pped her hands and opened her red lips, as if she was now recovering.


    "Oh sorry generously, you are no longer Her Majesty the Empress.Ipletely forgot about the divorce.My fault."


    She blocked my carriage on purpose.


    After looking at the carriage door, you could immediately understand what kind of family I was.


    The carriage was clearly engraved with the emblem of Crofts.


    I sighed as I watched those red eyes full of sarcasm staring at me.


    A lot of extra eyes were looking at me from the salon too, so I wanted to return to the mansion as quietly as possible.


    Of course, I didn''t want to just give up the fight that was just imposed on me.


    "There is so much news going around in our world that you can let anything out of your head, Clementine."


    Her face twitched as if she remembered the warning given to her at that banquet.


    "Could you let my carriage pass?"


    She looked at the carriage, smiled and said:


    "Oh yeah.Of course.In fact, I thought that Duke himself was in the carriage."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "No, nothing But in general, there is something.It was only in the morning that the divorce was announced, and who would have thought that by lunchtime thisdy would already be in the mood to wander around the salons."


    Clementine looked at me and spoke as if she was sorry for me.


    "It hasn''t been long since you were kicked out of the Imperial Pce."


    "I''ll kick you out myself"


    Helen raised her voice as if she could no longer tolerate Clementine''s words and actions.


    I grabbed Helen''s wrist.


    "Stop it."


    Helen covered her mouth with a red face.I put on a polite smile again and looked firmly at Clementine.


    "It was rude."


    "It I guess, but it was fair."


    Clementine covered her face with a fan.However, it was easy to guess that now she smiled maliciously.


    You are very decisive when you try to give me problems.


    I can see what people will say: The former empress made a fuss in front of the salon right on the day of the divorce.''


    It was the best way to tarnish my honor even further.


    Other noblewomen stared at us through the salon window.


    And how can I put pressure on this upstart?


    I nced at her.


    I felt that I wanted to return her favor, but that was against the dignity of the nobility.


    I''m going to the distantnds anyway, so let''s do something crazy?


    While I was going through these thoughts, a noise arose around us.


    "Careful!"


    The horse suddenly reared up.


    "Mdy!"


    Helen rushed to cover me as the horse stamped its hoof in a puddle and muddy water rushed towards Clementine.


    "What does it mean?!"


    And while Clementine, dressed in rich clothes, threw down her fan and stomped away in panic, I heard a strange male voice.


    "Oh, what a pity."


    The eyes of the people were fixed on the neer.


    I also looked at the man who suddenly appeared from the carriage.


    The man in the dark brown robe was wearing a hat, so it was difficult to see the face underneath.


    He looked like an ordinary traveler, but I felt that his style was unusual, as was therge long sword on his back.


    When I tried to get a closer look at the person, Clementine screamed:


    "What the heck?!"


    Clementine''s maid in a hurry approached and tried to wipe off the dirt with a handkerchief, but she could notpletely erase the stains.


    Moreover, the dress was ruined.In short, a walking disorder.


    Clementine raised her voice, pointing her finger at the man, as if she had lost all herposure.


    "You, you, do you know who I am?!I''ll show you!"


    Her sobs reached his ears.He frowned.


    The moment the man looked at Clementine, I saw his amber eyes peek out from under the hat.


    However, it was only a moment, and the man bowed his head again and hid his face.


    "Grab him immediately!"


    Clementine ordered the knight from her escort.


    The moment the knight''s hand touched the man, that man''s voice rang out again.


    "I see your displeasure, but mdy"


    "What?"


    "I owe you nothing.I''m sorry, but I don''t think your escort will be able to capchure me."


    The man slightly pushed the knight''s hand away.


    "Dare if you are sure of yourself!"


    The embarrassed knight reached for the sword, but could not even pull it out of its scabbard.


    This happened because the man had already grabbed the knight by the hand and pressed.


    And the knight immediately fell to the ground.


    "Ahhh!"


    As the knight groaned on the ground, I saw Clementine and her maid fidget.


    But this man now took over the center of attention.


    In any case, he is well built physically.


    The empire mainly taught fencing, but did not attach importance to the training of strength.


    Although I once stumbled upon a book on body development from a distant eastern country, it was the first time someone had done such a trick in front of my eyes.


    And this someone


    Obviously an unusual person.


    However, the man did not even look in my direction.


    "It will hurt a day or two.And you should practice drawing your sword.Otherwise, you will die before you bare him."


    Leaving a shortment, he turned away from us, as if there was nothing to look at.


    Clementine took long strides and btedly shouted to the man in the back:


    "Stay there!I order!"


    However, the man was already far away.


    I heard the voice of the maidforting Clementine as I watched the figure of the man.


    "Enough.To fight without taking out your sword Youngdy, this man is dangerous.He must be a vagabond and a mercenary.Think first of all what people will say."


    If the situation gets worse, rumors may spread.


    The maid whispered softly, but I heard her soft voice.


    Clementine finally fell silent.


    The figure of the manpletely disappeared from sight, and I turned to Clementine.


    I opened my mouth and watched with satisfaction as she puffed out her cheeks with a flushed face.


    "My God, that is it with you.After all, if you hadnt put your carriage here, you wouldnt have gotten yourself into into this dirty water."


    "What?What did you just say?!"


    Seeing her screaming, and her eyes shing with fire, I opened my fan.


    Like she behaved with me then, I looked at her and smiled.


    "Oh, I guess but it was fair.Forgive me generously.But Could you quickly move your carriage from here, it smells bad"

 Chapter 21:

    Chapter 21:


    The gaze of all thedies in the salon were now focused on Clementine''s walking disaster.


    As if sensing that she was suddenly the new victim of the crowd, Clementine bit her lip and rushed into the carriage.


    <em>Bam!</em>As soon as the carriage door was closed, the coachman hastily drove the horses away.


    Looking into the salon, I saw how all thedies were talking among themselves.


    Probably, the nobledies who visited the salon today have already forgotten about the divorced empress and remember only Clementine, who catch what she had.


    "I think they''ll forget me because of this."


    I turned to Helen.


    "All is well that ends well.But it''s time for us to go to the estate."


    "Okay."


    And who the hell is the person who identally helped me?


    For thest time, I turned my gaze to the ce where the unknown strongman disappeared, and then I got into the carriage.


    * * *


    <em>Ding</em>


    A bell rang.This opened the door of a bar located in one of the back streets of the capital, which was visited by many mercenaries.


    The owner of the bar, arge man with a gray beard and a weathered face, shouted without looking back:


    "We are closed.Come when the sun goes down."


    "Billy, it''s me."


    Billy looked back.Then the man took off his hat, looked at Billy and smiled.


    His amber eyes shone with gold.


    The face, emaciated from the long journey, was clearly familiar to Billy.


    The man moved his lips at Billy''s dull gaze.


    "I haven''t been here for seven years.Don''t you want to hug an old friend?"


    "You''re a hellish psycho!"


    Billy threw the mop on the floor and ran to hug the man with tears in his eyes, unlike his harsh words.The man pushed Billy aside and said:


    "The peasants didnt stop hugging for a long time.It gives me goosebumps."


    When the man said this with a mischievousugh, Billy screamed, wiping the tears from his eyes:


    "What the heck, Jeremy?!I thought you were dead long ago!"


    "Why would I die?My apologies, but I''d outlive you all."


    Jeremy patted Billy on the shoulder and sat down at an empty table.


    "I would drink a cold beer to calm my frayed nerves."


    Billy asked as he sat down opposite Jeremy:


    "Why did youe back at all?Looking for a job?"


    "Hmm Well, I''m not sure about that yet."


    "You can''t wander like that all your life."


    Jeremy shrugged, pretending to be okay, and sipped his beer.But he had nothing to argue with.


    He cant walk on the edge until the end of his days.


    "Even though Im a toothless tiger, Im still a tiger.I can waste this way for another ten years."


    "Then why did you return to the empire after all this time?"


    "Ah I didn''t want to stay here, but I heard strange things."


    "Strange things?"


    "It was only a matter of time before the first love of the emperor would return with the child, and now the rightful empress has been expelled from the pce! Uh, so I came to see everything with my own eyes.I quickly checked everything.Now I will only stay here for a couple of days.


    "I wonder why the hell are you worried about the empress, if you yourself hadn''t lift your finger even if someone die in front of you."


    Jeremy twitched at these words.


    "I''m not that inhuman."


    "Well, yes, so be it.But, you heard the news, and checked and that''s all?"


    With his fingertips, Jeremy rubbed a misted mug of beer.The cold prated his hand.


    Like a cold snowy night.


    Those amber eyes were now looking into the past.


    "Checked That''s all.In any case, this person is just the past."


    "You couldn''t do anything anyway.But you came This is not like you.If I ask you now, will you tell me what you really thought of?"


    "Hmm."


    Jeremy grunted and sipped his beer again.Then he threw out of his head her purple eyes, which he had encountered a little earlier.


    * * *


    "Come in."


    I was awakened by a knock on the door.


    Helen looked a little embarrassed.


    "What''s happening?"


    "Here you are invited to a banquet."


    "Invited?"


    Helen answered with a nod.


    "Yes,dy."


    I received an invitation to a banquet This is really strange.


    Less than a day has passed since the announcement of the divorce.


    Many people do not even know that I have returned to my father, but the invitation was addressed to the estate.


    "Is this all for sure?"


    I asked Helen again, just in case.But Helen responded with an expression of confusion:


    "Yes, an invitation to thedy, everything is correct here."


    "Who the hell can it be Pleasee over."


    Even if it is someone from the nobility who saw me in the salon today, they know that I will not appear at such an event.


    I would not want to expose myself to ridicule.


    If I had thrust myself there, all the interest of the crowd would have sharpened in an instant on me.


    But the invitation


    I held out my hand, wondering what kind of idiot had sent the invitation to the party to the former empress.


    [Marquis Sios]


    Yes, this is Lisa''s family.


    Yes, the invitation was for me.


    I remembered how I met her at the exit from the pce that day.Then I slowly unwrapped the invitation.


    [We are having a small party to celebrate Edmund Sios''s birthday.Hisst birthday under that name.Therefore, we hope that Mrs. Ellie Croft will visit us.


    Marquis Sios]


    "Very funny."


    Edmund''s birthday And they invite me there.


    "Lady, where are you invited?"Helen asked me, seeing how I fell silent.


    "Edmund''s birthday."


    "Yes?No, but how can they send this to you?!"


    Helen raised her voice as if she were really furious.


    In fact, if you think about it, Helen''s reaction was justified.


    Although Edmund was not to me for the divorce between me and Raymond, but he was involved.


    There may be various reasons, but outwardly it looked as if I, the empress, had been pushed from the throne by this illegitimate child.


    And right on the day the divorce was announced, I was invited to Edmund''s birthday.


    So don''t be surprised if I tear the invitation to pieces.


    But I could not understand what was on Lisa''s mind.


    She has already seen me leave the imperial pce, and there is not much evil between me and her.


    Stop Perhabs, am I wrong about that?


    Even when I bumped into Lisa the day I left the pce, I did not feel hostility towards myself.


    Or does Lisa not know about the letter?


    After all, the sender was the marquis.


    This phrase st under that name" meant that the child would soon receive the imperial surname of the Egrit Empire, and would no longer be part of the Sios House.


    "I''m still wondering if Lisa really didn''t know about the letter."


    "Mdy, will you ept this invitation?" Said Helen.


    I removed the invitation and looked at Helen.Looks like she didn''t want me to go there.


    And this is understandable.


    There was a ce hostile to me.


    "Perhaps His Majesty wille," Helen added to me, as if worried.I shook my head.


    "No, His Majesty wont be there."


    Later, when he makes Lisa the empress, the know may not approve of this gesture


    A murmur will begin.


    Raymond probably won''t want me to make a fuss.


    "I''m going to the banquet," I replied to Helen, looking at the invitation.

 Chapter 22:

    Chapter 22:


    "This invitation came straight to my name.It would be impolite to refuse."


    Ignoring such an invitation was like insulting the sender''s family.


    So I was curious who was behind the invitation: Marquis Sios or Lisa?


    I will know as soon as I get there.


    If Lisa didnt know, she would be very surprised to see me on the doorstep.


    I returned the invitation to Helen and said:


    "Tell the butler I''m going to the Marquis''s party tomorrow."


    "Yes Mdy."


    After Helen left the room, Iy down on the bed.Fatigue hit me in the head.


    "Mdy, would you like to get some ruby earrings?Or are pomegranates better?"the maid asked.


    "I want ruby ones."


    "It will be done, mdy."


    Ruby seemed to fit my curled hair better.


    Then the maid put down her pomegranate earring and carefully put on the ruby one.


    Finally, all the preparations werepleted.


    The young maid who was helping me with my clothes looked at me and smiled.


    "Mydy, you are so beautiful."


    It''s been a long time since I have seen such pure and naive eyes as hers.


    I looked at myself in the mirror.


    Today''s hairstyle was no longer like that of an empress, but like before the wedding.


    Silver wavy hair and bright makeup.


    Purple dress.The colors of my eyes.


    I smiled with satisfaction.My reflection seemed to take me back to the past, even before marriage.And then I heard a knock on the door.


    "Ellie, it''s me."


    "Come in, father."


    When my father entered the room, he saw me and froze.


    "How pretty."


    "Thanks."


    "Are you going right now?"


    "Yes.Even if I leave now I will not bete."


    "Okay It would be great if I could go with you, but something happened today I''m sorry."


    My father couldn''t go to the party with me because something happened on the estate he was managing.


    "It''s okay, I won''t go there for long."


    "Yes, yes.In any case, you will soon be sailing across the seas, so you won''t have to deal with them anymore.And I have already booked a seat on the ship."


    "I need to hurry.We''ll talkter."


    I walked to the carriage.


    After an eternity, the carriage stopped with neighing horses.


    "Mdy, we arrived."


    "Good."


    Coming out of the carriage, I stood motionless, looking at the festive hall of Marquis Sios, from where bright lights streamed.


    I was once in this banquet hall with Raymond.


    Before our eyes there was still a stage where we walked, holding hands, along these stairs and towards the hall.


    Who would have thought that I would be here again before leaving the empire.


    In my embarrassment, I did not dare to take a step.But I sighed and threw all thoughts away.


    You just need to show yourself here, walk past everyone with a proud look, and immediately go home.


    I gathered my resolve and went to the party where soft music came from.


    "Lady Croft is arriving."


    The servant''s voice rang out loudly at the party, and when I entered the hall, many eyes immediately turned to me.


    Looks mixed with confusion and surprise.


    Their eyes were united in one thing  they did not even think that I would show here.


    The gaze made me ufortable, but since I was once an empress, I was able to pretend to be calm.And then I went straight to the center of the hall.


    "Thank you foring, Lady Croft."


    The Marquis was the first to greet me.


    I answered him with a slight smile.


    "Thank you very much for the invitation, Marquis."


    I greeted him and looked at Lisa.


    Lisa turned to me with a painted smile:


    "Thank you for illuminating this ce with your presence, Lady Croft."


    "Not at all, Lady Sios."


    She was not surprised to see me.


    That means The invitation was not the intention of Marquis.


    Why?


    Why did you call me here?


    I didn''t understand what was in her heart.


    Were you worried that I would create trouble for your son?


    No, I would never do that.


    But she couldn''t know for sure.


    And as I thought about it, the voice of the servant announcing the arrival of a guest rang loudly in my ears.


    "His Majesty, the Sun of the Empire, ising!"


    The words of Raymond''s arrival shocked me.


    Stunned by his unexpected appearance, I became wary.


    "Raise your heads."


    Raymond''s voice rang out.I got up slowly.


    Looking up, I, of course, saw Raymond''s ck eyes.


    "Why are you here"


    When he looked at me with his ck eyes, Lisa''s voice rang between us:


    "Thank you so much foring here for Edmund, Your Majesty."


    Raymond''s gaze shifted from me to Lisa.


    "This is thest birthday Edmund has with his mother, so I had toe."


    Last birthday with his mother?


    Raymond''s words puzzled me.


    And when she heard this, Lisa tensed slightly.


    Lisa will be the empress in the future, so why is this thest birthday that Edmund will spend with her?


    His words struck me as strange, but I stopped thinking about it because of the marquis voice, which soon followed:


    "Thank you foring here."


    Marquis greeted Raymond and addressed the nobles.


    "I would like to thank all of you who visited my estate today to wish Edmund a happy birthday.Please enjoy this evening."


    The sound of music resounded in the hall shortly after the Marquis announced the start of the banquet.


    The nobles kept pretending that they liked cakes or were carried away by the pouring music, but their gazes were still turned to Raymond, me and Lisa.


    I have to get out of here immediately.


    If I had known that Raymond would show up here, I wouldnt have shown up here at all.


    I should have left right now.


    Now that Raymond has arrived, I have be an intruder at this party.


    "Lisa, I have to go."


    "Already?So soon?"


    "Yes, I think it would be better for me to leave."


    At that moment, I felt Raymond''s gaze aiming at me.


    But I didn''t even look at him.


    When I tried to break this ufortable connection of ours, thinking that Lisa would also want this, she grabbed my hand.


    "Ill be ufortable if you leave like this.I thought that you would sincerely wish Edmund a happy birthday"


    Lisa looked at me with regret.But her words didn''t sound like she really regretted it.


    What she said right now could definitely undermine my reputation.


    Even though I am divorced with Raymond, I attended this event, pretending that everything is okay.


    At the moment, I studied her face to make sure that Lisa was not lying.


    However, her face did not flinch.


    I slowly moved my lips.


    "What if I stay?"


    "Please wait a bit and make this ce brighter.Try at least our desserts."


    As if she had no malice, Lisa smiled, looking at me.


    I have already left the post of empress, what more do you want from me?


    Raymond''s voice rang out as I tried to bite through Lisa.


    "I have to go.So have a nice evening."


    "Your Majesty, give Edmund more time.He will be upset if you leave him like this."


    As soon as Lisa finished speaking, Marquis came up and added:


    Really, Your Majesty.Edmund won''t be happy about that."


    "Sire"


    Edmund, in the arms of the Marquis, smiled at Raymond and held out his hand.

 Chapter 23:

    Chapter 23:


    "He must have missed his father a lot."


    Marquisughed as if it looked sweet to him and dismissed Edmund.


    Then Edmund stomped towards Raymond with gentle steps.Faced Raymond, Edmund reached out to him.


    "Sire."


    At that moment, I saw Raymond take Edmund''s hand.


    A yful smile appeared on Edmund''s face.


    "Mom will dance with His Majesty!"


    Edmund screamed loudly.


    The music stopped flowing for a moment.


    All the nobles who heard the child''s words suddenly fell silent, because it was very embarrassing.


    The waltz of beautiful couples usually gets everyone''s eyes at banquets, but Raymond and Lisa is simply worthless as a couple.


    And besides, I was in front of them.


    Ex-husband, his first love, ex-wife, and illegitimate child.


    This rtionship was already a circus.


    All the eyes of the nobility were now riveted on us.


    While everyone maintained their awkward silence, Lisa''s voice rang out.


    "Eddie, no.Don''t bother His Majesty," Lisa said hoarsely to Edmund.


    Edmund shouted again:


    "Mom and the emperor can''t dance?!Mom, you said that if people love each other, they dance at the ball!Eddie wants mom to dance with the Emperor."


    Edmund took Lisa''s hand and pulled her toward Raymond.


    I saw the darkness in the emperors eyes.


    Even then, there was nothing he could do but frown and shake off the child''s hand.


    I didn''t intend to sit up in the middle of such an awkward scene, and at the moment when I was about to turn around and leave, Lisa called my name.


    "Lady Croft."


    "Yes?"


    Why suddenly?


    Her green eyes turned to me.It was a bad omen.


    "Lady do you mind if I do Edmund''s request?"


    And my premonition did not disappoint me.Lisa still managed to entangle me in this situation.


    There is no point in asking your ex-wife''s permission.Dont you know?


    It would be correct to ask Raymond''s own wish, but not mine.However, Lisa asked me, as if Raymond couldn''t dance with her precisely because of my presence.


    Again, a sharp de was hidden in her soft words.


    I didn''t answer her right away.


    What the hell are you going to get by pulling me into this story?


    Lisa has already acquired the status of empress, and she is the mother of the crown prince.


    Well Whatever it is, I don''t even want to know it.


    But it''s enough to puzzle over these intricacies.Even if she embroiled me in this situation, it''s okay if I chop off the shoulder.


    I will never see them again.


    I smiled, looking at Lisa, who was anxiously expecting an answer.


    "You really need my permission? Then my answer will be this.His Majesty and I are no longer bound by marriage, so do as you please."


    I answered her and turned to Raymond, who was staring at me.


    Our gazes met.


    Raymond reached for Lisa.


    "Lady Sios, I invite you to dance."


    Lisa took Raymond''s hand with a smile like a blossoming flower.


    "It is a great honor, Your Majesty."


    When they entered the center of the room, a soft waltz was heard everywhere.


    And, as an abandoned person, I felt the sympathetic looks of the nobility.


    But I couldn''t leave this ce right now.It''s like running away from them.


    Even though I was leaving the empire, I didn''t want to be remembered like that.


    I pretended to be calm and kept my back straight.


    It''s like I''m just looking at the perfect pair of strangers.


    "Beautifuldy, dont think Im rude, but can I ask you to dance?"


    Reaching out for a ss of champagne, I froze at an unfamiliar voice.


    I don''t know when he came to me, but now he was kneeling in front of me.


    I looked at his strange tinum hair.It seemed to emit soft sunlight and sparkled under the bright light.


    Where have I seen you before?


    I don''t know why, but I thought that I had already seen such hair.


    But then the man looked up, and I could no longer think of anything else.


    Amber eyes with a golden glow.


    The moment I met that gaze, my eyes widened.


    You.


    That mysterious man who recently helped me in front of the dressing room.


    Although I couldnt exactly remember the face, the mysterious eyes of this man, like gems, were seared in my memory.


    There was a moment when I became curious who he was.He made a strong impression on me.


    Who would have known that I would meet him here again.


    The man smiled broadly and opened his red lips.


    "Beautifuldy, please dont deny this request."


    As his words were spoken, the whispers of the nobles were heard.


    "Who is this man?"


    "What family?"


    "Nobody knows such a handsome man?"


    There was a lot of noise, but no one knew who this man was.


    A person with extraordinary energy hovering around him.


    It was obvious that he wasnt easily forgotten.But that''s all.


    I didn''t have such a hobby  dancing with a man I didn''t even know anything about.


    But the moment I tried to say no to him, I met with persistent ck eyes.


    More precisely, it was Raymond''s gaze, checking what was happening to me.


    Looking at me, he slowly lowered his gaze to the floor.I also looked at the man in front of me.


    Raymond''s eyes suddenly shed as he saw the stranger holding my hand.


    As if it annoyed him terribly.


    As soon as I saw this, all other details became irrelevant to me.


    I impulsively said to the man who politely extended his hand to me.


    "I will dly ept your request."


    His hand was blistered, perhaps because he held the sword for a long time.


    However, unlike his rough hand, the man gently took my hand and stood up.


    "Come on, beautifuldy."


    It might sound vulgar.


    However, whether it was because the man''s amber eyes were full of yfulness, or because the man was attractive to me, I felt at ease.


    I followed him with a lightugh.


    upying the center of the hall, as well as the center of the crowd''s attention, I felt the eyes of Raymond and Lisa now drill us.


    His hand touched my waist.


    "I don''t dance very well.Please be understanding, youngdy."


    "It will be difficult for someone who has no skills."


    "It''s not that I can''t dance at all It was just a joke."


    You should have seen his embarrassed face.


    "Don''t worry, because I''m very good at this," I told him with a soothing smile.


    Born an aristocrat and, moreover, having been an empress, I perfectly mastered the etiquette of the nobility, including dancing.


    His amber eyes opened a little wider, as if he was surprised by my confident words, and then he quickly smiled.


    "Then thank you very much, youngdy."


    Our bodies moved smoothly to the music of the waltz.Contrary to his words, this man led me very well.


    I looked doubtfully into the man''s amber eyes.


    Who are you?


    When he appeared in front of the dressing room, I thought he was a mercenary from a distant eastern country.


    However, he was not a mercenary, because I can clearly see his imperial manners and dance style.You can''t get it just by training.


    Moreover, his appearance didnt even resemble a person from the east.


    Rather, Raymond looked simr, with his dark hair and dark eyes.


    At the end of my thoughts, I blinked slowly at the sight of Raymond.


    To get him out of my head.


    "You stepped in the wrong ce.I think it''s because of me."


    He strained the hand with which he held mine.As if asking to focus on him.


    As soon as I forgot my thoughts and looked at him again, the man smiled.


    I opened my lips, looking at the man''s handsome face.


    "Who are you?"


    "Are you interested?"


    "I have no choice but to ask such a question.After all, we have already had two sudden meetings."


    "We''ve never met before."

 Chapter 24:

    Chapter 24:


    I stared into those amber eyes in front of me and decided to pretend I hadn''t caught his lies.


    I felt that this man didnt want to reveal his identity.


    He is the one who helped me, and I never stopped putting pressure on him.


    In any case, this will be thest time we see each other.


    "Dont you have more questions?"


    At the end of the waltz, the man asked me.I answered with a slight smile:


    "I have no bad manners to ask questions about what you wish to hide."


    "I dont want to hide I hope you will understand everything yourself."


    "Yes?"


    As the music ended, there was apuse from the crowd.


    I expected an answer from this man, but he, without saying anything, smiled and kissed my hand.


    "Thanks for the dance."


    "I also thank fate for being awarded this honor."


    As we left the center of the hall, an uncountable number of eyes turned on us.


    When I already felt that my skin tingled from their looks, the man let go of my hand.


    I looked at him and his amber eyes shed.


    "If we meet again, then please acknowledge me."


    What?


    There was more between us than this man helped me avoid shame twice?


    But he turned around and walked away before I had the chance to ask him.


    The man walked past the nobles with quick steps and left us before anyone could stop him.


    What the heck?


    I immediately looked around sharply and went up to Lisa and Raymond.


    Raymond''s gaze stubbornly didnt leave me.I ignored him and looked at Lisa.


    When I was about to say that I was leaving for good, a servant came up to us with a tray.


    Champagne and snacks were on disy on a tray.And at that moment, when the servant came closer, the smell of food rose, which made my stomach ache.


    And now the words of the doctor came to mind.


    <em>"You will be nauseous, so that''s okay."</em>


    My awkwardness grew.


    The smell of food irritated me, it got closer and became more and more disgusting.


    I just wanted to throw this tray away.


    I clenched my hands into fists and endured it all.No matter how hard it is for me, here I can''t give up.


    Raymond was right in front of me, and a lot of nobles had gathered on the spot.


    I didn''t even want to think about what would happen if I vomited now.


    Lisa, who didn''t know that I thought that the servant would disappear as soon as possible, asked Raymond, holding a ss of champagne in her hand.


    "Your Majesty, would you like a drink?"


    "Instead of champagne, I would drink water.Could you bring it?"Raymond asked Lisa, but not the servant.


    Lisa looked at Raymond, embarrassed, and then smiled.


    "Yes, please wait."


    She put the ss on the tray and left us.Raymond sent the servant away.


    The servant left and Raymond spoke to me.


    "Are you okay?Youre pale."


    He stood in front of me, blocking the view of strangers.


    He didnt take his eyes off me and seemed to notice that I wasnt feeling well.


    I looked up and saw him looking at me with concern.


    When I wanted your attention, you didn''t care at all.


    It''s funny that now he''s worried about me.


    Whether it was because I felt ufortable with his concern, in the end I couldn''t take it any longer.


    I hastily covered my mouth and lowered my head, but that didnt help.


    "Ellie, are you feeling bad?"


    He rushed closer to me.I wanted to dodge his hands, but nausea gripped me.


    Suddenly I heard an embarrassed voice.At that time, someone took my shoulder.


    "Youngdy, are you okay?"


    She turned out to be one of the noble women.


    "Im okay!"


    I was trying to say that I didn''t need help.It is not good to attract too much attention here.


    However, thedy who was trying to help me grabbed my shoulder even tighter.


    "My God, I think you feel bad.Did you eat something wrong?Your Majesty, don''t worry.We will help her."


    Looks like she used me to stand out in front of the emperor.


    She approached, as if trying to support me.I smelled a terrible perfume from thisdy.


    "Ugh!"


    The smell made my nausea even worse.


    "Call a doctor!"


    The nobledy trembled and gripped my shoulder tighter.


    She put on this show to get people''s attention.Thus, her story about the rescue of the former empress will spread throughout the world.


    But her foul perfume drove me crazy.


    I couldnt stand this anymore.


    I resisted the hands of thisdy.Raymond flinched and was surprised at how quickly I pulled back.


    But now his reaction didn''t matter to me at all.If they keep me here, sooner orter a doctor wille and announce my pregnancy to everyone.


    Holding back my nausea as hard as I could, I looked at her with cold eyes.


    "Mdy, were you friends with me?"


    "No, that''s I''m just trying to help the youngdy."


    "Did I ask for help?"


    "No."


    "I don''t need your help, step back."


    I looked at her with cold eyes.


    "Sorry, youngdy."


    As soon as thisdy galloped away, Lisa returned to us.


    She looked at that nobledy who had just disappeared in a hurry, and then looked around Raymond and me.


    She must have noticed the drama around us.


    "Your Majesty, I brought water."


    Lisa called to him, but Raymond didnt respond.He constantly looked at me without batting an eye.


    It wasnt a worried look, but a sharp one, as if doubting something.


    "I think we should call a doctor."


    "No, Your Majesty.Im okay".


    I couldn''t let that happen.


    Raymond''s eyebrows rose sharply when he heard this.


    I felt his gaze slide over my body.


    In case they did call the doctor, I pretended everything was fine and straightened my back.And even a smile spread across my lips.


    But from his tenacious gaze, goosebumps ran down my spine.


    "Lady Sios, I don''t think I should stay here any longer.Thanks for the invitation.I also heartily congratte the prince on his birthday."


    "Yes, thanks foring."


    I knew Raymond''s gaze continued to point at me, but I didn''t pay attention.


    However, I couldnt leave, ignoring him, the emperor, so I bowed my head and prepared to give him myst favor.


    "Your Majesty, I have to go."


    I was not going to wait for his answer, so I immediately turned to the exit.


    A cold wind hit my face.I breathed a sigh of relief.


    How much I was afraid that Raymond would guess.


    As I left the party, my rm heart felt better.


    <em>I shouldn''t havee at all.Helen was right.</em>


    There were with Raymond and Lisa.


    I have created good ground for all kinds of gossip.And I almost vomited in front of all these nobles.


    It was too embarrassing.


    And why did Raymonde here anyway?


    Was his love for Lisa so deep that he forgot about the imperial dignity?


    What if I regret what has already happened?


    But everything didnt matter, because I''m leaving.


    Nothing else makes sense as long as the child is safe.People will forget all the gossip sooner orter.


    When I approached the Duke''s carriage with these thoughts, I suddenly remembered those bright amber eyes and stopped.


    "Who the hell was this man?"


    Even if I forget about everything, I couldnt forget this person as easily.


    Thanks to his help, I have already twice escaped the shame of being an unfortunate woman abandoned by the emperor.


    But hisst words were more memorable.


    So I know you


    The first time I met with him in my memory was yesterday in front of the salon.


    He made a mistake, or Do you remember something that I dont know about?


    I would never have forgotten a person with such an aura around


    "Ellie."


    As I plunged into my thoughts, a voice rang out from behind.

 Chapter 25:

    Chapter 25:


    I shuddered at the painfully familiar male voice.


    I thought it was over, but no.


    "Emperor."


    Raymond was the one who called me.


    Did hee after me?His breath was choked.


    "Ellie, you"


    He exhaled, looked at me with aplex look and turned away.


    His face showed me that he didnt know what to do next.


    You probably noticed something?


    "If you came out of concern, then everything is okay with me.In recent days I have been under a lot of stress and I just got sick."


    Raymond narrowed his eyes and spoke with a calm face.


    "Are you sick?"


    "Yes.Again, this is intestinal inmmation.I will be treated in the duchy."


    My nerves were so sensitive that my stomach often hurt.It was a fact that Raymond knew very well.


    "Ah, that''s it."


    Heughed as if it were ridiculous.


    "Is there a problem, Your Majesty?"


    Raymond shook his head.


    "Then I"


    "Wait, I still have something to ask."


    What else?I wanted to get out of here as soon as possible, so I started to get nervous.


    "Please continue, Your Majesty."


    At my calm response, his face distorted, as if he was in a vice.


    "I don''t need these manners.We are alone here."


    "Even if there are no prying eyes, its aw to be polite to His Majesty the Emperor.Im not an empress anymore."


    "Ha.Okay, if that''s what you really want, I''ll have to adjust to your rhythm," he said coldly. "Mrs. Croft, raise your head."


    He closed the distance with long strides and stood right in front of me.


    "Raise your head, youngdy.That''s an order."


    Order.


    Disobeying the emperor''s order is a grave crime, and I slowly raised my head.


    Raymond looked at me with fire in his eyes.


    It looks like he was angry.


    But did I give a reason for that?


    We just looked at each other, and a cold wind swept between us.


    Not wanting to endure this situation any longer, I decided to be the first to end this awkward silence.


    "Your Majesty, if you have nothing more to say, I would like to leave."


    At that moment, his eyebrows quivered with displeasure.A voice rang out, and its trembling couldnt be hidden.


    "It was you who asked for a divorce, I don''t understand why you are angry."


    Did you expect me to be your stupid pet dog like before?


    Iughed.


    Seeing the mockery, he flew into a rage.


    "Your Majesty, I just follow the principles of the nobility."


    I don''t know what is wrong with him, but I feel that something has changed in him.


    My love that had sustained our rtionship ended and all ties with him were severed.


    He looked at my nk expression and curled his lips.


    "I never would have thought you were such a frivolous person."


    "Oh, what''s this about?About the fact that I danced with a man whom I had never seen before"


    "If you say more, you will offend me."


    "If you have nothing more to say, I leave."


    "Who was that man?"


    Raymond stopped me.


    "The man who danced with you."


    <em>Haha</em>.I couldn''t helpughing.


    "Is it so important to His Majesty?"


    It looks that Raymond didnt fully understand that he now had no rights to me.


    He grimaced, but ultimately felt silent.


    I didn''t know why he was so obsessed with that person, but he showed clear hostility towards a man he didn''t even know.


    You might even think that this is jealousy.


    Are you jealous, Raymond?


    Is your mind clouded?Have you drunk too much wine?


    Raymond''s face went cold.Heughed at himself.


    "I have nothing to say.Allow me to take my leave."


    Raymond goggled, but I already turned away.


    Luckily, he didn''t stop me this time.


    "Hoo!" The coachman''s voice rang out, and the carriage rattled.


    It was only when I finally fled from the Marquis that I felt relieved.


    And I grabbed my heart, which was now pounding like a hammer.


    Don''t be stupid.


    He doesn''t love you.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked out the open window.


    The night sky reminded me of Raymond.And then I closed it.


    * * *


    Deep dark night.


    The man stood in front of a huge mansion.


    He was wearing a tailcoat, as if he was at a party, but it would be inappropriate to say that he is from the nobility.


    The man walked into the lobby of the mansion and frowned, gazing with amber eyes at the mansion the size of an entire castle.


    "Everything is so disgusting here, no matter how much I look."


    The moment Jeremy''s voice rang out in the midst of the silent darkness, the door opened.


    A gray-haired butler with a monocle bowed to Jeremy.


    "You''re back?"


    "Dawn ising, but you are awake?"


    "Sir, you are not too wee in this house."


    " Are you saying that is my fault?"


    "Thats it."


    Jeremy walked through the mansion with a smile on his lips.


    It was quiet inside the mansion, all the servants had already dispersed.


    Jeremy stopped, staring at the ck statue in the center of the mansion''s lobby.


    ck tiger, symbol of Duke Drua.


    The first emperor promised hispanions who helped him found the empire:


    [If your family is always loyal to the crown, your descendants will be blessed with a birth with the color of the eyes of the imperial family.]


    <em>"Look here!This is a symbol of our family, protecting the empire since the time of the first emperor!So why the devil none of my descendants were born with ck eyes?!How could this have happened?"</em>


    A ck-eyed man holding a baby stood in front of a ck statue.


    This scene, which he had long forgotten, shed before Jeremy''s eyes.


    He smiled and winced.


    It was cold and empty here, but not because there were no people, but because this house was disgusting to him.


    The house was like a fetter, into which he would not want to return, but had to.


    Duke Drua, who has supported the empire since the time of the first emperor


    That statue seemed to shout to Jeremy that he was not good for this ce.


    If Duke Drua were also destroyed on the day of the arrival of the new emperor, then these filthy shackles would themselves have been lifted from him.


    Jeremy curled his lips at the ck tiger statue.


    You just had to enter here like yesterday, through the second floor window.


    As he walked to the stairs to the second floor, he heard the butler''s voice behind him.


    "Sir, I will prepare the water for the bath."


    Jeremy waved his hand as if it annoyed him, and without looking back said:


    "I can do it myself.Go and rest.You know me.I''m used to doing everything myself.And youre not my servant either."


    And then Jeremy froze because of a new voice.


    "What honor is it that you were born a nobleman and a descendant of Duke Drua, but behave like an artless simpleton?"


    Sighing mildly, Jeremy turned towards the sound.


    The ck eyes in front of him shone brightly.


    Jeremy bowed to Duke Drua.


    "I didn''t know if you were asleep or not.Good night then, Duke."


    "Shut up!How dare you look me straight in the face!You are the thief who stole my invitation to the banquet.What will happen if your identity is revealed?!"


    The duke''s anger swept through the mansion.

 Chapter 26:

    Chapter 26:


    If this had happened in childhood, I would have immediately trembled and hid in a corner.But after so many years I got used to it.


    "Is there still such a shame in this world that the duke did not experience?"


    Jeremy spoke up as the Duke shot him a menacing look.


    "And it wasn''t theft.I just took the invitation that came to my hand.I''m sorry if it pisses you off so much, father."


    "Ack!"


    Father.


    The Duke hated that word the most.


    After all, he was a man whose soul was disgusted with the fact that I was his son.


    But what was funnier for my taste was that he couldn''t give up on me.After all, his hideous son was his only sessor.


    Jeremy, looking into the face of the duke, who was angry with the words about father, opened his mouth with a smile:


    "But dont worry so much.I was born with the wrong eye color, and you hid my birth from the world.Nobody knows who I am. Who would have called me the heir of Drua if I had not inherited the main symbol of the duke? Go to sleep.You need to teach me how to live as in my childhood."


    "No, you!Damn you!"


    The Duke pointed a finger at me and immediately grabbed his chest.It looks like his blood pressure has risen.


    Seeing the surprised butler rushing to the duke''s aid, I turned away from them with a cold face.


    "Don''t even think about staying here!"


    I quickly go up the stairs, ignoring the Duke''s screams.


    <em>Bam.</em>


    I took a deep breath as I mmed the door.


    "Yeah, that was always the worst."


    Not even a few minutes had psed since I met the Duke.But I already felt the energy leaving me.


    The rtionship between a child and a parent is such shit.


    However, no matter how much I resisted, I couldnt change it.


    Even if I abandon the Drua family, the duke will not abandon his only sessor.


    Jeremy took a deep breath and fell back on the bed.


    As he nced out the window, his attention was drawn to the moon, which lit up the dawn sky.


    Amber eyes dimmed, as if remembering someone.


    Purple eyes and silvery hair like this moonlight.


    Ellie Croft.


    <em>"Who are you?"</em>


    Her face when she asked this question.


    So adorable.Ive never seen such beautiful eyes.They are like precious stones.


    I knew that she had already forgotten me.


    It must have seemed like a coincidence to her.


    I thought it was natural that she wouldnt be able to remember me.But when I saw that she didnt recognize me, I was still upset.


    I dont know why.


    Something just stuck in my heart.


    Jeremy turned to the window where the moonlight could be seen.


    Your marriage has been dissolved.


    I wish you happiness in life.


    It was because of Ellie that he showed up at the Marquis''s party.The party itself didnt interest him at all.


    Jeremy overheard Duke''s conversation yesterday.


    Usually he passed by, but you that time her name kept flying out of Duke''s lips.


    "His Majesty, it seems, hesitates to register the daughter of the Marquis as an empress.Seeing this, she wants to make a fuss, invite everyone to a party"


    "The son of the young Lady Sios will be appointed crown prince, and the empress has filed for divorce, so I don''t think the daughter of Marquis Sios would want to let go of such bounties of fate."


    "If the Marquis daughter bes the Empress, it will be in the hands of us Send a letter to Marquis Sios."


    I decided to go to the Marquis''s party.


    I dont know why.


    I returned to the empire primarily because I heard the news about it.


    Jeremy looked up at the shining silver moon and remembered Ellie''s lonely figure at the party.


    Her purple eyes as she watched the emperor walk away, holding another woman''s hand.


    But the emperor at one time could not take his eyes off her.


    I felt threatened by him.And the rtionship between them was clearlyplicated.


    "What can I do."


    Jeremy''s voice rang out.


    And that was the bitter truth.


    In any case, he will soon leave the empire again, and Ellie will stay here.


    The same Ellie who didn''t even remember him.


    "I need to calm these stupid thoughts."


    I still remember how the emperor''s sharp gaze tenaciously looked at my back.


    If I continue like this, my status as the son of the duke may be revealed.


    Then I will be forever tied to the Empire.


    Jeremy looked up at the full moon shining softly from the sky, as if trying to ward off his thoughts.


    * * *


    Early in the morning, when it was already daybreak, a white dove flew into the window of the imperial bedroom in the Sun Pce and sat on the windowsill.


    When the white dove knocked on the window three times with its beak, Raymond, who was lying with his eyes closed on the spacious bed, got up.


    He got out of bed and went to the window.When he opened the window, the white dove pped its wings and entered the room.


    When the emperor held out his hand to the dove, the trained dove busily settled on his hand.


    Raymond patted it on the head and looked down at its paws.


    Freeing the letter tied to its thin legs, he sent the dove into a cage on one of the walls of the room.


    He drank the water and turned, leaving the bird to rest, lit a candle, and opened the folded letter.


    [It is true that Mrs Sios gave birth to a child in the Western Kingdom.It seems that Marquis secretly sent a doctor there to ensure that his daughter could safely give birth to a child, and secretly took them out of the royal pce of the western kingdom.


    In the process, I didnt find anything strange, but one thing interested me.It turns out that Lady Sios seemed to have taken the child from the royal pce and hid him somewhere for a while.Should I learn more about this?]


    "What a negligent attitude to work."


    Raymond furrowed his brows and burned the letter.He rubbed a handful of ashes in his hand and wrote a short errand on white paper.


    [Find out exactly when the child was born.]


    Raymond tied the letter to the resting dove and sent it off again.


    * * *


    After returning from a party full of anxiety, I immediately fell asleep.


    Waking upte and having breakfast, I went to my father''s office to discuss my departure to the Lund Kingdom.


    When I was about to knock on the door, I stopped, hearing voices from within.


    "Marquis Sios these days often sees nobles fromrge and small families."


    "Hmm, I''m sure he''sying the cornerstone right now to make Lisa empress.However, His Majesty hasnt even said his word on this matter yet"


    "Shall we examine the Marquis steps?"


    "No.I''m not going to get involved in this game."


    "Yes, sir."


    "Besides, how is Duke Drua doing today?"


    When I reached for the doorknob, I heard Drua''s name and stopped.


    Duke Drua He was the most influential nobleman among the segment of the nobility who supported the former crown prince.


    Drua was the only aristocratic family that stood from the time of the first emperor to the present day.


    Raymond, although he carried out countless purges, nevertheless spared Duke Drua, because they were the family of the loyal Empire, were marked by the first emperor himself.


    And Duke Drua deftly cut off his connection with the former crown prince.


    "There are no big movements.They still live in a small mansion and their heir is out of sight.There are rumors that their heir is dead."


    "He didnt die.The Duke is obsessed with his family, so he is probably hiding his only sessor.Watch this.Even if he is sitting quietly now, he is a dangerous person who does not know when it is time to change his attitude."


    While I was thinking about the duke, the door opened.


    Sir Artel, my father''s vassal, was confused when he saw me standing at the door.


    I smiled awkwardly and stepped back.


    "Lord Artel."


    "Mdy, I greet you.You haven''t been at the estate for a long time.How are you doing?"


    "By the grace of the Duke, I am doing well now."


    When Lord Artel smiled at me, my father''s voice came from the study.


    "Ellie,e in."


    "Come in,dy."


    Lord Artel stepped aside.


    "See you next time."


    I said goodbye to Sir Artel and entered the study.


    When I entered, my father sat down at the table.


    "You sit down too."


    The butler put the cup down on the table.


    I took a sip, smiling at the scent of my favorite herbal tea.

 Chapter 27:

    Chapter 27:


    "His Majesty came to an appointment yesterday."


    "How do you know?"


    "Rumors are creeping.It is natural."


    My father put down the cup and looked at me anxiously.


    "I can imagine how ufortable it was.I had to go with you."


    "It''s okay.After all, we will not meet with him anyway.You can already forget about yesterday."


    "Ellie."


    Contrary to what I said to my father, that voice that had called my name yesterday was now ringing in my ears.


    I wanted to erase him from my memory, and looked at my father.


    "Good.If you Don''t worry about anything."


    "Yes, Father, is the ship to the Kingdom of Lund ready yet?"


    "It''s not safe in the seastely I think it would be smart to let one ship pass and see if it gets there."


    "When is the next one?"


    "After two days."


    "Two days?"


    I was amazed at what my father said.


    I thought I would leave muchter, but not in two days.


    I thought about a monthter.


    <em>It''s fast, but its difficult to find a safe ship.I still have to leave It''s even better if it happens sooner.</em>


    I was worried about my life in the Lund Kingdom, but I was also worried about my father, who would be left alone after my departure.


    My father called my name when I sat in silence, because my heart felt heavy.


    "Ellie."


    "Yes."


    "Dont worry about me.Think about your child.It''s always hard to raise a baby alone."


    Me and a child.


    A lonely woman in a foreign country.


    But I''ll do my best.


    I promised this and put my hand on my belly.My father told me:


    "Ellie, are you ready to sail in two days?"


    "Yes."


    * * *


    Emperor''s pce.


    A middle-aged man with blond hair stood in front of the emperor''s office.


    "Your Majesty, Marquis Sios requests an audience."


    "Let him in."


    The office door opened and Marquis Sios walked in, immediately feeling the pressure.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Rise, marquis."


    Marquis rose slowly, but Raymond''s gaze was still fixed on the papers.


    Raymond did not take his eyes off the papers and asked the Marquis Sios.


    "Why did youe to me?"


    "That is"


    Finally, Raymond looked away from the papers and turned to the crumpled marquis.


    Seeing the emperor''s gaze on him the marquis coughed violently.


    "Didn''t you ask for an audience because you have something to say?"


    "Yes."


    "Dont wait for themand and spread it.I''m not that strict emperor."


    Marquis Sios, shocked by Raymond''s words, soon dropped to one knee and spoke.


    "Your Majesty, please secure Lisa the right to the throne."


    Raymond''s eyebrows rose sharply at the words of the marquis.


    "Marquis, this is none of your business."


    "Sire.The throne of the Empress shouldnt be empty for long.It may be ridiculous, but I feel that my daughter Lisa is the best fit for the throne.She is also the mother of His Majesty''s only sessor. If Your Majesty cares a little about the prince, please think about it."


    Marquis pleaded with him, banging his head on the floor.However, Raymond only looked at the marquis with a cold face.


    "There hasn''t been an official announcement yet.But yes, he will be a prince."


    The Marquis flinched at Raymond''s voice, which was mixed with mockery.


    "How long has passed since the empress left the pce, and you already ask to put a new one?I wonder if there is any subtext in this impatience?"


    Raymond''s voice was low, but there was poison in every word.


    Marquis'' shoulders trembled.


    After all, Marquis knew how much blood Raymond''s sword absorbed, even though now the country lives in peace.


    "I think I was too hasty, Your Majesty.Please forgive my rudness."


    Marquis retreated.


    <em>I still didn''t think I could get a definite answer today.</em>


    <em>I just came to appear to the emperor.</em>


    <em>As if he would not now send me under the executioner''s ax.</em>


    Marquis was a little embarrassed by the emperor''s reaction, which turned out to be sharper than expected, but he quickly retreated, because his goal was achieved.


    "Stand up."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    "This will be thest time I close my eyes to your wrongdoing.Don''t do any more stupid things."


    "I''ll keep it in mind."


    "Leave now."


    When the marquis left the office, Raymond exhaled in exasperation.


    Rebuke about an empty throne


    He knew this.


    He knew that the throne shouldnt be empty.And the best person right now is Lisa.


    But he didn''t want to think about her.


    Something burned inside when he thought that someone else would enter Ellie''s pce.


    It wasn''t just out of anger.


    It must be because he got used to the former empress a lot.


    Raymond drew a difficult conclusion.


    "But it''s'' toote."


    She had already divorced him and even found another.


    Raymond remembered the tinum-haired man he had seenst night.


    His good looks and this look of him towards Ellie.


    How she danced with this man and smiled.


    When I remembered this scene, heat rushed into my heart.My head burst into mes, and I could not stand the anger.


    Why am I so angry?


    It was anger that he could not understand.


    I have never seen anything like it.


    And if you look back, I have never seen another person next to Ellie.


    Because I was the only man in the world for her.


    Ellie was suddenly different.Just like that.


    It used to be natural for Ellie to always look at me alone.


    And yesterday she gave out something new, unfamiliar to me.


    Yesterday I couldn''t control my feelings just because it was weird how she pretended we didn''t know each other.


    "It''s hot, open all the windows."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond turned away from his feelings, and again delved into the documents.


    * * *


    "Are you tired,dy?"


    "I''m okay."


    I took off my cloak and answered Helen.


    In the morning I went to get supplies on the road, checked the cabin of the ship I was about to board, and returned to the Duke''s residence.


    I did everything quickly, but when I returned to the estate, it was after sunset.


    Helen anxiously asked:


    "Shouldn''t we send for a doctor?"


    "No, everything is okay.If it was bad, I would immediately feel."


    I sat down on the sofa, gently stroking my stomach.


    "Do you take a lot with you?"


    "I will only take what I brought today."


    "If we sail there, we will not return.Is there a lot of luggage?"


    "It won''t be useless to take things like clothes.The climate is very different from ours."


    Unlike the empire with four seasons, the Lund kingdom was a cold country with low temperatures all year round.


    "Then I''ll make dinner."


    "Helen."


    "Yes?"


    "Perhaps Was there any news that the imperial family credited Edmund with the bloodline?"


    After meeting Raymond at Edmund''s birthday party, I did not read the newspapers so as not to see the news rted to the imperial family.


    However, Edmund''s birthday party was over and Raymond was there, so it would be right to announce the Crown Prince''s appointment now.


    Along with the new empress.


    But Helen shook her head.


    "No, there was no news from the pce in today''s newspaper."


    "Yes?Good.Come out."


    If you came that day, doesn''t it mean that you have already made a decision?


    Although I thought it was strange, on the other hand, I was relieved that I didn''t have to hear the news that Lisa and Edmund had entered the imperial family.At least before I leave.


    "My baby we can leave quietly.Everything will be fine."


    If I get hurt, my child gets hurt.


    I smiled and stroked my belly before opening the book on the Lund Kingdom.

 Chapter 28:

    Chapter 28:


    The night continued.


    Children''sughter rang in the marquis house.


    "Edmund, go to bed."


    Having dismissed the maids, Lisa told Edmund about this.


    He put his toys aside and climbed into bed.


    He pulled the covers up to his chin and looked at Lisa.


    It was Edmund''s favorite time of day  when Lisa read him bedtime stories.


    Seeing her son''s enthusiasm, Lisa smiled and sat down on the edge of the bed.


    "Eddie, you had a lesson in etiquette today, right?"


    Edmund rolled his eyes.


    "You have a lot to learn, all for the sake of your future."


    "Okay, Mom," Edmund said.


    Lisa smiled and gently stroked Edmund''s ck hair.


    "Today, please read me the story of the Demon King and Warrior."


    "And that was the end of it.The demon king fell by the sword"


    After reading thest verse, Lisa quietly closed the book.


    Looking up, she saw that Edmund was already asleep.


    The child''s face strongly resembled her own.


    Although the child''s eyes and hair were pitch ck, everything else about him was more like Lisa.


    "Lucky you are like me."


    Lisa no longer had that smile on her face.


    Her eyes grew cold, as if she remembered someone.


    Sighing, she calmed her emotions.


    Lisa stroked the sleeping Edmund''s head and leaned over to him.


    "You are my child.I will definitely make you emperor."


    As if it was a spell she had learned by heart.


    She looked at his face for a long time, kissed him on the cheek and left the room.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Leaving Edmund''s room, Lisa met her brother at the door.


    Leon Sios.


    He was her younger brother, and her burden, because he waspletely different in character.


    Her younger brother was freedom-loving and did not want to be bound by his status.He announced that he was giving up his ce of sessor, and went to travel the world.


    Lisa did not like her younger brother.


    Leon shrugged his shoulders and answered easily:


    "What am I doing?I stopped by to look at my nephew.But he seems to have already fallen asleep.


    "Who would have known you were so worried about Eddie.If you were really interested, you woulde to his birthday."


    "How was I supposed to get there, in your opinion?I, who doesnt even know how to behave at a party.I would only tarnish the name of Sios.After all, I have been assigned such a role  to be the shadow of my elegant and noble sister."


    Lisa narrowed her eyes after such dastardly sarcasm.


    "Leave.Eddie is already asleep."


    Lisa no longer wanted to swear, so she tried to walk past him.


    If not for the following words of Leon.


    "By the way, sis, I wanted to ask you."


    And Leon continued seriously:


    "Is Edmund really His Majestys?"


    "What?"


    "Although I am poorly versed in family matters In my memory, my sister had a man 7 ago Ah!"


    Leon was unable to finish his speech.Because Lisa grabbed him.


    Lisa looked at Leon with her green eyes and said:


    "Watch your tongue.How dare you insult me right now?"


    Lisa spoke with gritted teeth.


    "I made sacrifices for my family while you were struggling to be free.If you try to insult me and Edmund again, you will not blow your head, even if you are my family."


    "I just don''t want my sister to do something irreparable.I hope everything goes smoothly for you."


    "Then shut up.Everything will be smooth if you shut up."


    Lisa left Leon with ast look of disdain.


    * * *


    These two days passed very quickly.


    I didn''t get to spend time with my dad.The day hase to leave.


    "Mdy, do you really want to take just this with you?"


    Helen, who was carrying several things in her arms, looked at me anxiously.


    Clothes, my favorite books, a portrait of my parents and leather shoes.


    This was the minimum when it was not a burden to drag.


    "Yeah.I only take this.Be that as it may, the Lund Kingdom is different from this ce, so you have to buy everything from scratch."


    "But take your jewelry or something like that with you"


    "I''ve already taken care of that."


    I showed Helen a small bag.


    "That''s all?


    "Ha.That''s all.This will be enough to buy a small house."


    "House And you are not going to live there as an aristocrat?"


    "Oh, that''s it"


    It was only then that I realized why Helen was so surprised.It was absolutely impossible to live as an aristocrat with such little money.


    You will need to buy arge mansion and find servants to work with.


    But I wanted to sit there quieter than water below the grass.


    To lead the life of a nobledy there, with her revelry and receptions, I will certainly have to receive money from my father.


    Then, if Raymond wants to, it will be easier to track me.


    And even if not, there is no guarantee that there will be no problems in the Lund Kingdom from the local elite.Therefore, I would have to refrain from a beautiful life.


    At least for the sake of my child.


    "Helen."


    "Yes Mdy."


    "I will live there quietly, like amoner.You know I''m not going there on a cruise.I must give birth and raise a child, and just in case I must not attract attention."


    "It suits me, but I''m afraid thedy will be hard."


    "Dont worry about me.I can do everything for my child."


    I was the only caregiver for the child.


    So, I was not allowed to have a weak heart.I could do anything for my child.


    "I will also try on my part."


    "And I''m grateful to you, Helen."


    "It''s time to go, mdy."


    When I heard the servant''s voice, I put on my cloak and left the room with Helen.


    My father was waiting for me to go down to the lobby.


    "Father."


    My father''s face showed his concern.After all, he is sending his pregnant daughter to a foreign country.


    I smiled to ease his worries.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll live well.I will write letters."


    "Good.And always wait for help if something happens."


    "Dont worry about me."


    My father''s voice trembled.When I saw that his eyes were turning red, mine, too, began to water.


    My mother died early, and then I was far from my father.


    I became an empress and lived in the imperial pce.But if I wanted to see him, I could go anytime.


    Now I didn''t know when we would meet again.When I have a child, it won''t be easy to return to the empire.


    "Father, I love you very much."


    "Me too.You must watch your health."


    My father slowly lowered his hand.


    "Time to go."


    "Yes."


    "Bless you,dy."


    "Take care of yourself."


    "Thank you, Helen, butler."


    I smiled at the butler and got into the carriage with Helen.


    * * *


    "Wow, how delicious!"


    When Edmundughed brightly as he covered himself with chocte chip cookies, Lisa smiled.


    "Even if it tastes good, you shouldn''t eat too much.Understood?"


    "Yes, yes!But don''t Mom and His Majesty eat cookies?


    Edmund''s gaze turned to Raymond.


    "Your Majesty?"


    However, deep in thought, Raymond could not hear the voice calling out to him.


    Left unanswered, Edmund looked at Raymond''s stubborn face and saw depression in Lisa''s gaze.


    Lisa stroked Edmund''s head, as if everything was in order, and said:


    "Sire."


    Lisa''s voice was quite loud, and Raymond''s hazy ck eyes returned to reality.

 Chapter 29:

    Chapter 29:


    "What?"


    "Edmund asked His Majesty to taste the cookies."


    At Lisa''s words, the emperor''s gaze turned to Edmund.


    A child with cookie crumbs around his mouth was staring at him now.


    Sighing, Raymond forced a smile.


    "I dont want, eat it yourself."


    "Yes!"


    He''s just a child.


    A child who ate cookies and waved his legs back and forth while sitting on a chair.


    When I saw this, I suddenly thought of this:


    Would Ellie and my baby be as cute?


    Now it was impossible to know if it was a boy or a girl, but it would be great if he looked more like Ellie regardless of gender.


    Raymond narrowed his eyes.He himself did not even know why this came to his mind.


    And why am I suddenly drawing in my head the image of a child who is not in the world?


    Moreover, in addition, I thought that it would be nice for him to be like Ellie, but not me.


    I''m crazy?


    Mocking his crazy thoughts, he looked away from Edmund.


    Otherwise, all these strange thoughts would have crept into his head again.


    I turned my head thoughtfully, and this time I remembered how I met Ellie at a party.


    Her unfeeling face as she looked at me.She danced, held the other man''s hand, and her gaze was firm.


    All the details shed through my head, even her words, and how she drew the line between the two of us.


    I tried to forget Ellie, persuading myself that nothing more binds us.But it didn''te out easy.


    When I remembered her cold eyes, my heart throbbed strangely.


    "Sire."


    Raymond, deep in thought of Ellie, turned to Lisa''s call.


    "You seem to have a lot of worries.Let it be so, we can wait."


    Lisa looked at him with worried eyes.Raymond shook his head.


    "No.I called you because I had something to say."


    "To say something?"


    "Thats right."


    Raymond nced at the butler, hinting at him to leave them alone.


    Lisa tensed slightly.


    "I think Edmund should go out too."


    Instead of answering, Raymond just put the cup on the table.Having drunk the already cold tea, he put down the cup with a stern face.


    "Lisa.Whose decision it was to invite Ellie to the party that day?"


    Raymond''s straightforward question shocked Lisa.


    Lisa silently looked at Raymond.


    She no longer saw that sweet look in his eyes as in the past.


    "It seems that you have alreadye to a conclusion.So why are you asking me, Your Majesty? Would you believe me if I said I had no intention of inviting Lady Croft?"


    Raymond said nothing to Lisa''s cold words.


    This is because as she stated, he had already concluded that Lisa was involved in Ellie''s invitation.


    Looking back at Lisa''s behavior, which secretly damaged Ellie''s honor at the party, I couldn''t think otherwise.


    I was thinking of giving her onest warning.


    Never touch Ellie again.


    Just as Raymond tried to open his mouth, a sad voice rang out:


    "You have changed a lot, sire."


    "What?"


    "You trusted me in the past, no matter what I said.Even if I lied. "Now you don''t even believe the truth


    It looks like 7 years is a very long time." But it doesn''t matter now."


    Lisa said, interrupting Raymond.


    "His Majesty has changed.For my part, no.I still love His Majesty."


    Raymond''s face took on an animal grin at Lisa''s pitiful confession.


    "I went to the Western Kingdom against my own will, but I have never forgotten His Majesty.I risked my life to give birth to Edmund there. Its because it was His Majestys child.I knew that I would not be able to safely return to my native empire, but I wanted to protect the child, the only connection with his majesty."


    Lisa''s voice trembled.


    "When I miraculously managed to get out Even if His Majesty wasnt happy to see me, I hoped that at least I would not be interrogated with passion.A lot of water has already flowed under the bridge, but I thought that you can understand my feelings rted to the birth of a child and raising him alone and far from home. That was my desire, but it turned out that it was just an illusion."


    After that, Lisa closed her lips.Tears ran down her cheeks.


    Raymond was unable to say anything because of Lisa''s tearful speech.


    This was because the past she spoke of, and the seven years that she raised Edmund alone, were on his conscience.


    "I summoned you not to use you.Just an empress No, Ellie, we''re divorced now.She said that there was no connection at all between us."


    Raymond''s voice is much softer than before.


    But, not as before, he didnt reach out to wipe away her tears nor put his arms around her shoulders.


    It would have been nice of him, but he drew an invisible line between them.


    Lisa cleared her throat, wiping her tears with the back of her hand.


    "That day I didn''t expect that either.In the future, of course, I will make sure that this doesnt happen.And of course, even if I wanted to invite her again, I could not do it."


    "What does it mean?"


    "I heard that Lady Croft is sailing overseas soon."


    "You said now overseas?"


    "That''s right, Your Majesty.Ive heard the conversation between the servants that Duke Croft is preparing things for the long journey."


    "That''s it."


    Lisa''s words clouded his thoughts again.


    "It''ste, you better go."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    When Lisa left the living room, Raymond sighed and buried his face in the pillow.


    Although Lisa left, the disgusting taste for some reason lingered.


    Raymond roughly unbuttoned the button on his neck.


    "Preparing for a long journey."


    His stiffness didnt disappear, and the words spoken by Lisa stuck in his head.


    Where is she going?If it''s a long trip, when does she think toe back?


    "But it has nothing to do with me."


    Wherever she nned to go, he knew for sure that he could not interfere.But he could not understand what was so disturbing about this news.


    You could say he was crazy, but now he wanted to visit Ellie if he could.


    It''s a really crazy idea when the couple''s rtionship has already ended.


    Plus, Ellie doesn''t seem to want to know him anymore.


    <em>"It''s okay if Your Majesty doesn''t love me.I just want Your Majesty''s happiness.</em>


    In retrospect, she has always been like this.


    <em>"I wish His Majesty was happy.If Your Majesty is happy, I will be happy too."</em>


    <em>"We can stay friends?"</em>Raymond muttered soft words that somehow seemed strange to him because of the six years they had lived as a couple.


    Do I really want to be friends with her?


    I couldnt answer myself to a sudden question.The butler''s voice rang out in the living room.


    "Sire.It''s already deep night.I think you''d better sleep."


    Raymond turned his head to the window.


    When Lisa left, the twilight sky suddenly turned ck.


    I was lost in thought and lost track of time.


    "I know."


    As his thoughts deepened, only an unknown thirst grew.


    Raymond stood up.

 Chapter 30:

    Chapter 30:


    "Mom!"


    Edmund, who had just left his etiquette lesson at that time, now rushed to Lisa.


    With a bright smile on his lips, he held out his hand as if asking for a hug, but she rejected it.


    "Edmund.Didn''t your tutor teach you that you shouldn''t run like that at breakneck speed?


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s try again."


    Edmund looked at Lisa''s frozen face and dropped his outstretched hand.


    And he said, keeping his head straight:


    "Mother, greetings."


    "Madam Bertie, didn''t you teach him well?"


    Lisa turned her attention to the teacher.


    Mrs. Bertie smiled at Lisa''s prating gaze.


    "The gentleman is still young And after all, no one taught him manners before me.Nevertheless, at such a young age, he is already making great strides"


    "I am not satisfied with just great strides.I want him to be perfect.Edmund will soon be a prince.How can a prince of our country do such nonsense?"said Lisa coldly, interrupting Mrs. Bertie.


    "Yes, I will try"


    "Not necessary.This was yourst lesson."


    "Yes?"


    Mrs. Bertie''s face was colored with embarrassment.


    "I no longer need your services.I''ll find another person.Someone who is more suitable for working with the prince."


    The gray-haired maid, who was standing behind Lisa, came up.


    "Madam, I will apany you."


    The maid grabbed her hand.


    She couldnt resist, because the hand of the maid was so strong.


    As difficult as the life of a servant was, such power was in her hands, it was strange.


    In addition, Mrs. Bertie''s gray eyes gave goosebumps down her spine.


    The tutor looked at Lisa.


    Has she always been like this?


    Lisa''s attitude was fundamentally different from word of mouth, or from what Bertie had seen up to this point.


    "Madam, you''d better go."


    Bertie felt instinctively.


    If I say something more stupid, then no one will find me.


    "Oh sure."


    The door closed.Lisa lowered herself in front of Edmund and looked her child in the eyes.


    "Edmund.Look at your mother."


    Edmund, bowing his head, looked up.


    "Edmund, you will soon be a prince.And in the future the emperor himself.You shouldn''t do anything stupid anymore.I want you to be like your father."


    "Yes"


    "His Majesty is the strongest and most beautiful in the whole world.Therefore, in the future, Edmund will have to try not to dishonor his father."


    Lisa looked at Edmund with a determined look in her eyes.


    She knew that the boy in front of her did not understand everything she meant.


    But if you talk to him like that persistently, then at least he will not forget her words.


    "Yes mom."


    "Very good."


    Lisa got up and stroked Edmund''s head.


    At that time, Lily entered, the gray-haired maid, her faithful shadow.


    Lily was not an ordinary servant, but a killer that Lisa had recruited in the Western Kingdom.


    "Lily.Did you escort Mrs. Bertie out?"


    "Yes.I gave that money and warned her not to gossip."


    "Good job."


    "On the way back, I received word that your brother had escaped.He went out quietly early in the morning.The butler noticed this only now."


    "Well, then."


    Lisa''s hand on Edmund''s head froze.


    <em>I just don''t want my sister to do something irreparable.I hope everything goes smoothly for you.</em>


    Leon''sst words rang in her ears.


    "And he left you a letter."


    Lisa turned.


    The letter folded in half contained only one sentence.


    [I will not be back.It''s toote to say that, but I''m sorry you had to carry everything by yourself.


    Leon Sios.]


    Her younger brother was a good guy, and therefore he didnt fit for the Sios family.


    He left because he was very afraid to get his hands dirty.


    Lisa went to a small candle on the table.She burned the letter left by her younger brother with an imprable smile, either from relief or from longing.


    When she nced at the letter for thest time, which is now a handful of ashes, a guest came.


    "An official letter from the imperial family."


    This was her father, Marquis Sios.


    "What letter?"


    Lisa turned to the marquis.


    "Appointment of Edmund as a prince!"


    Marquis was very angry.


    "Why are you so angry, as if our aspirations were different?"


    Unlike the Marquis, Lisa was calm.


    "You have no brain?Other nobles have united against us!They will put pressure on the emperor!"


    The Marquis raised his voice.


    Lisa nced at Lily to take Edmund and leave.


    After Edmund, surprised by the Marquis''s anger, took Lily''s hand and left, Lisa sat down in a chair.


    "I said that it will be so."


    She guessed that Raymond was in no hurry to call her the new empress.


    Rather, Edmund was forced to take this step, but he would always draw a line between them.


    He probably never forgot about Ellie.


    "And you talk about it so easily?!If you dont be the empress, all our work is down the drain!"


    "If I can''t be an empress, that''s okay.If Edmund bes the crown prince, that will be half the battle."


    "Ha, half?What if the emperor took the empress from another family and made a new prince with her?" shouted Marquis Sios loudly.


    Lisa was annoyed by his loud voice and frowned.


    Whatever she said, he didn''t think he would hear it now, so she waited for the Marquis''s excitement to subside.


    Marquis muttered to himself as he moved back and forth.


    "I suspected something was wrong from the start when that Croft left so easily.If she approaches the emperor again"


    "It''s true that Ellie Croft turned down the role of empress.She dropped everything and left."


    "What do you want to say?"


    The Marquis''s ferocity has cooled.


    "That Croft left the empire.She kept a secret where she was going.Didn''t even say when she would be back That is, she may not return at all."


    Marquis took Lisa by the shoulder and said:


    "Lisa.You must reach the imperial heart by all means.You must be an empress."


    His eyes shed.


    It was a greedy look,pletely different from the one who would wish her happiness.


    Lisa has seen him many times already, but today she decided that shed had enough.


    Disgusting.


    Lisa rose from her seat, coldly throwing away the marquis''s hand.


    "I will take care of His Majesty, so Father should focus on getting the other nobles to support Edmund on the throne."


    Marquis Sios''s face contorted greatly, as if he thought he was being ignored.But Lisa left the room without worrying about anything.


    * * *


    The echo of music was heard.His hazy vision gradually cleared up.


    As if he was back in time, he was in the Imperial Pce, illuminated by a thousand lights.


    Raymond instinctively sensed that this moment was a dream.


    A terrible nightmare, or rather.


    Many people gathered under a huge chandelier in the center of the hall to celebrate the Prince''s birthday.


    "My brother, I congratte you on your 27th birthday."


    "This is the guarantor of the bright future of our empire.It is fortunate that our crown prince is full of strength."


    "If the prince bes emperor, our Agrita Empire will be the most powerful on the continent."


    Ha.The faces of these tterers turned green with greed.


    The prince smiled with satisfaction and walked on.


    His steps stopped in front of a woman in an old dress.


    "Did they send an invitation to your name?Or don''t you even know how to read?This is really hrious."


    At the party, the prince''s mocking voice rang out.


    The nobles looked at the woman in the old dress.


    "You are useless even as a concubine.Why the hell did you show up here?Have you swallowed your tongue?"


    The prince pushed the woman on the shoulder.


    First, second, third time.


    Raymond couldn''t stand it.

 Chapter 31:

    Chapter 31:


    I would be more than happy to stick my neck out, but I couldnt tolerate insults of my mother.


    The prince''s eyes shed with disgust.


    "You dare to grab my wrist?In front of everyone?"


    I wanted to cut off this hand for him, but he pulled away.


    So far, I have not had the strength to resist the crown prince.


    I pulled back and bowed my head.


    "Please stop."


    A cruelugh echoed overhead.


    "What do you mean?Stop?You might think I''m doing something terrible.It''s just one of a thousand things that don''t concern you in any way."


    Raymond''s eyes shed with fire.But at that moment, my mother grabbed my hand.


    Please be patient.


    My mother knelt down and banged her head on the floor.


    "Please, it''s my fault."


    "If this happens again, I''ll be the fourth for you."


    "Im guilty, I wasnt taught manners.Never again, I will never do that again."


    The mother begged for mercy, her head lowered to the floor.


    I''ve been insulted a lot before, but I''ve never been so angry.


    I rather wanted to cut the prince''s neck, even if I died here.


    I was so obsessed with my anger that I could not keep my excited mother from confronting the servant.


    I was awakened by the sound of breaking ss.The prince''s clothes and shoes were already stained with wine.


    Before even realizing what had happened, the prince flushed.


    "This crazy bitch!What audacity!Take her to the scaffold!"


    The knights grabbed the mother by the arms and led her away.I wanted to stop it, but in my sleep I couldn''t help it.


    "Stop right now!"


    "Oh, do you want to die together?So even better.I will kill you right here."


    The prince drew his sword.The moment he lifted it up, silver hair appeared in front of me.


    At the moment when no one woulde to the rescue, fearing the prince''s anger, Ellie jumped between us.


    "Even though you are the crown prince, you cannot judge the royal family.Please calm down, sir."


    Ellie didn''t run away despite the prince''s aggression.


    He couldnt afford to touch the Count''s daughter, so the prince threw down his sword.


    For that, Ellie turned and walked away.


    A nightmare that I dreamed dozens of times.


    The situation soon changed and I heard my mother''s obituary.


    Her body had to be reassembled piece by piece.


    I couldn''t even say goodbye.


    The mother, who lived only for me alone, died such a death.


    Raymond screamed desperately.


    "Ellie"


    Crying, he clung to her.


    And then he made a vow.


    <em>I will never again lose this precious warmth that is next to me.</em>


    Just as his heart was about to break, Raymond opened his eyes.


    "Oh, uh"


    His heart was beating like crazy, and his body was covered with cold sweat.


    The butler stepped into the room.


    "Water, water!"


    "Yes, sire."


    Seeing Raymond''s condition, the butler brought cold water.


    He drank all the water and exhaled deeply.


    <em>I haven''t dreamed of this for a long time.</em>


    Raymond brushed his sweaty hair to the side.Turning his head, he saw darkness outside the window.


    Is it because there was a lot of work today?


    The Ascension of Edmund and the Conversion of the Nobles.


    It was an extremely exhausting day.


    "Shall I drink some sleeping pills?"


    He took sleeping pills when he was tormented by insomnia.


    As if Ellie''s voice echoed in his head for a moment, Raymond jumped up from his seat.


    "You have to walk more outside."


    It was already quitete for a walk, but he felt that he couldnt fall asleep like that.


    Raymond went to the flower garden to let his heart cool off.


    Suddenly he looked up at the sky.His gaze lingered on one star that caught his attention.


    "The star that Ellie got ustomed to the most."


    It seems that once she told him the name of this star, but he had already forgotten it for a long time.


    But he remembered why she liked this star.


    She said that the star will always be in the same ce.


    Looking back, Ellie, like that star, was always in one ce  in Raymond''s field of vision.


    Every time he turned his head to the side, Ellie was there.


    It was so long ago that he couldn''t remember exactly when it all started.


    She and Ellie have been together since childhood.


    "My mother really liked Ellie "


    Is it because I had a dream from the past?Suddenly my mother''s face came to my mind, which I was hiding deep in my heart.


    She was a pure and kind person, always treated children politely and did not understand anything about the intrigues of the nobles.


    Therefore, it was not suitable for the imperial pce.


    She wouldn''t end up so badly if she met a normal husband.


    Raymond closed his eyes to the suffering of the past.


    He was angry at the death of his mother, so he no longer wanted to lose his loved one.And then he raised his sword.


    In the end, he killed his father and brother and ascended the throne.To never lose his people again.


    Thus, he seized power and managed to avenge his mother.


    But why does he feel so devastated now?


    "Sire.It''s cold outside.Let''s go to the bedroom."


    "I will go to my mother''s pce."


    Interrupting the butler''s anxious words, Raymond turned towards the pce, which had stood empty for a long time.


    In his memory, the road to the old pce wasnt serviced by anyone, so it should be overgrown with weeds.


    For some reason, however, the road was now clear.


    When his mother died, he could not go to this pce.


    And he never gave the order to look after this pce.


    "Yilid.You looked after this pce without telling me?"


    Yilid has been with him since he was a prince.


    "Thats"


    "Tell me how it is."


    "It wasnt me, but Her Majesty the Empress."


    "What?"


    Raymond''s eyes widened at the unexpected reply.


    Since when Ellie


    "When the Empress entered the pce, she ordered to keep an eye on this pce."


    Raymond was discouraged by the servant''s words, as if he had been hit in the head.


    This was where I grew up.


    But why are you?


    Raymond walked slowly forward.


    The sound of the rusty door opening was exceptionally loud in the silence of the night.


    "Leave."


    Having dismissed all the servants, Raymond entered the pce.The pce, in which a cool breeze was blowing, was no different from memories from the past.


    <em>"Mother, mother!"</em>


    The scenes he had seen in his dream now loomed before his eyes.His scream was distinctly audible as he hugged the old dress instead of the body.


    And Ellie stood next to him.She was there that day.


    No, Ellie was with him most of the time while he lived in this old pce.


    "Right I''m just going crazy."


    He went out into the street so as not to forget about Ellie, but arrived at a ce that emanates from a string of memories of her.


    A cold wind blew.Wind-blown green leaves fell at his feet.


    "What''s that"


    In this forgotten ce, such greenery couldnt grow.But Raymond remembered what those leaves were.


    He turned away from his thoughts and ran to the back of the mansion.


    With trembling eyes, he gazed at the tall tree in front of him.

 Chapter 32:

    Chapter 32:


    "Ha"


    That tree with fresh green leaves was nted by his mother.


    After his mothers death, this once withered tree grew taller and taller, covered with green leaves.


    "What the hell why?"


    Raymond realized who had saved the dying tree.


    Ellie.He guessed it because, as a child, he once saw Ellie rescue a dying nt.


    Besides, Ellie was the only one who could save this tree, which nobody cared about.


    <em>"Ray, what is this tree?Why is your name engraved on it?"</em>


    <em>"This is the tree my mother nted when I was born to pray for my health.My mother always takes care of him with special trepidation, saying that if the tree is damaged, I could also get sick."</em>


    <em>"Woah So I have to follow this too."</em>


    A scene from the past passed before his eyes.


    <em>"After all, you are the person I love so much.Even though I know that you dont love me."</em>


    He remembered how calmly she spoke of her unrequited love.


    For all that long time, she never once demanded affection from him.


    The reason was that she didnt want to burden him again.


    And he pretended not to know.


    He knew everything and pretended not to know anything.


    Even so, he thought she would always look stright to him.


    "Ha!"


    He couldnt breathe, as if someone had stepped on his chest.


    Raymond knelt in front of the tree.


    The heartbreaking pain didn''t go away.Feelings that had been denied swept over him, exploding back.


    "Lie down."


    Ellie''s voice, so clear, but when he turned his head, she was no longer there.


    He was wrong in thinking that she would always be there.By his stupidity, he realized this only after she left.


    And that he loves Ellie too.


    "Let me go."


    "I can''t, Ellie."


    Clenching his fists, Raymond sat up.He couldnt live without her.


    "You can curse and hate me, but I will bring you back at all costs."


    In the middle of the night, the gates of the Imperial Pce opened.


    Raymond rode out without his retinue.


    He rode without stops, and soon found himself in front of Duke Croft''s estate.


    The guards at the gate were awakened by screams.


    "Hey!"


    Raymond took off his hat and spoke to the surprised soldier.


    "Tell that I came for Lady Croft."


    The lights of the ducal estate went on when they were suddenly visited by the emperor.Soon the gate opened.


    Raymond immediately rushed to the mansion, saw the Duke, and dismounted.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Duke Croft.I''m sorry that I''m so early."


    Raymond was talking to the Duke, but his gaze was looking for someone else.


    Torches lit the whole ce, but Ellie was nowhere to be seen.


    She clearly heard my name, but deliberately stayed inside?


    Raymond looked at the Duke with a frozen face.


    For some reason, it seemed to the emperor that he had experienced this situation before.


    He remembered the day the Duke had blocked his entrance to the pce.


    And he remembered the words spoken by the Duke.


    Even if it was toote, he had to grab hold of Ellie.


    Raymond turned slowly to face the Duke, who now couldnt be knocked out of his post.


    "Duke, I need to tell something Ellie," Raymond said seriously.At that moment it was a request of a man, not an emperor.


    The Duke''s eyes trembled slightly at the appearance of the emperor.


    But the surprise didntst long.This is because the Duke has umted a lot of frustration and resentment towards the emperor.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty.But this wont happen."


    "Duke.Please.I have to meet her.I realized my feelings toote"


    "What feelings are we talking about?"


    "I got so used to her that I realized this only after she left I love her."


    It was a sincere deration of love.There was no lie on Raymond''s face.


    The Duke looked into his tortured ck eyes andughed heartily.


    "Duke?"


    "I beg your pardon, Your Majesty.However, as Your Majesty himself pointed out, its already toote.Because Ellie isnt at the estate."


    "What does it mean?"


    "She''s gone.Ellie left the empire."


    "I heard that she was going on a trip.Yes, it must be so.So when will she be back?No, where did she go?"


    If you hurry, you can still catch up with it.Raymond turned his back on his foreboding and renewed his hope.


    However, as if fate itself wanted tough at him:


    "She''s noting back.Ellie didnt go on a journey, but left this country forever."


    "What does it mean"


    "What I just said.Ha.Ellie left to never see His Majesty."


    "Where?"


    "I dont know."


    "Duke!"


    However, the Duke repeated without the slightest hesitation:


    "Your Majesty, I dont know.Please don''t look for my daughter.It will be better for both Your Majesty and her."


    "And for her?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty.If you rush to look for it now, what can you do?"


    "What does it mean"


    The Duke rudely interrupted the Emperor''s words and spoke in a decisive tone:


    "Today your bastard has be a prince.Will you order your beloved woman to be a stepmother to an illegitimate child?"


    "The appointment can be revoked at any time."


    Kick out the already appointed crown prince?


    It would be ridiculous.But Raymond could no longer make rational judgments.


    "The people of the Empire already know whose Edmund is the son."


    Watching Raymond, who had nothing to say, the Duke decided to push harder.


    Your Majesty knows better than anyone else that there are no parents or brothers in the game for the throne.And if, lets say, Ellie had a child from His Majesty, we would all be drowned in a sea of blood.


    The Duke looked at Raymond coldly.


    It was Raymond who shed his blood and took the ce of the emperor.


    "Sire.Her way of keeping everyone safe is to get away from His Majesty."


    "I have nothing else to do here."


    Raymond came out with a hard face.

 Chapter 33:

    Chapter 33:


    Starry sky.A cool sea breeze hits my cheeks.


    The ship, which sailedte at night, was now heading vigorously across the sea towards the Lund kingdom.


    It waste, so there was no one left on the wide deck.


    The cabins were spacious, but I was admiring the spread sea and the beautiful sky as I went out to breathe.


    "Mdy.The winds are cold.I''m afraid you''re going to waste so much," Helen said anxiously, following me.


    "I''m fine, so go.I''m not here for long."


    "Then I go to bed.Don''t stay here."


    Helen left and I took a deep breath.When I took cold air into my chest, my tired head rxed a little.


    I told my father not to worry, but how can I not worry myself?


    Ive never done such a thing as escape from an empire or abdicate a title before.


    I was afraid of how I would be the one to raise the child and how to live.


    "You need to do it.You have to be strong."


    Only then can I protect my child.


    I put my hand on my stomach.I was worried and afraid of the future, but the thought of my child gave me strength and patience.


    If only my child grew up in prosperity, I could give up at least a hundred titles.


    "Let''s live happily, my baby."


    While I whispered, I looked up at the sky.


    Countless stars shone in the clear sky without a single cloud.And I saw my favorite constetion.


    The constetion that always stays in one ce, Ste.


    <em>"Today your favorite star is visible.Its always in the same ce.And sometimes she reminds me of you, Ellie."</em>


    I remembered what Raymond had told me then.


    He spoke without a second thought, but when I heard it, I was so happy that I couldnt sleep that night.


    Do you still think about me, looking at this star?


    I suddenly thought so.This star will always be there, but will Raymond remember me at least once?


    But what nonsense Im talking about.


    This time its over for sure.


    Thest time I looked at this star, which only in vain drove me into useless thoughts.When I looked around the deck, my gaze lingered on a certain man.


    tinum hair shines even in the dark.His profile was familiar.


    The man looking out to sea turned his head as if he sensed my gaze.


    "Its you again."


    The man froze, surprised.


    "I never imagined that I would meet you here, Lady Croft."


    At the party, he wore an expensive tailcoat, but now his outfit betrayed him as amoner.


    "You know who I am."


    "Of course Only few in the Empire don''t know Lady Croft."


    "Why don''t I know you?"


    I didnt know the name or identity of this person.All I knew was that he had already helped me out of a delicate situation twice already.


    "Oh, well, if this is what you want"


    The man reached out to me.


    "Our greeting is a littlete.My name is Jeremy."


    "Jeremy"


    Without a surname, it means he ismoner.


    Of course he cannot be amoner.Despite the fact that he was dressed in rustic clothes, it was possible to follow the mannerisms that had be a habit.


    As I felt it during our dance, his movements were not like amoner, only imitating aristocrats.


    Are you hiding, are you hiding too?


    I looked into those amber eyes and took his hand.


    "Nice to meet you, Jeremy."


    "Are you going on a trip to the Lund Kingdom?"


    "You can say thats right."


    I let go of his hand and smile nervously.I don''t know who he is yet, so I''ll have to draw a line right here.


    "The Lund Kingdom is small, but good for travel.It''s safe there, and they wee foreigners generously."


    Fortunately, Jeremy didnt continue with questions.


    "This is a good ce."


    "Yeah.This is a great ce for a quiet life."


    "Lady, do you know that star over there?"


    Suddenly Jeremy pointed to a star shining in the sky.Unfortunately, this was exactly the star I wanted to forget about.


    "Ste."


    "Yes.In the empire, it is called that.And in the Lund Kingdom its Agi audita.It is said to mean divine star.There is a story in the Lund Kingdom that if you name a wish on this star, it wille true."


    "Is it so?"


    "So let''s make a wish for the youngdy.Who knows if it wille true?"


    As if he found out that I was floating away forever.


    However, further he only folded his hands on the railing with a gentle smile on his lips, and wasnt going to continue.


    We stared into the night sky without saying anything.


    It was so quiet.


    The shaken mind gradually rxed.There was a sense of peace from Jeremy.


    I looked at that tinum hair swaying in the wind and turned away.


    And I looked at this star.


    "Agi audita"


    This isnt Ste anymore, this is Agi audita.This was its new name.


    As well as my new beginning in the Lund Kingdom.


    Please just let me live there happily with my baby.


    I, making such a wish in my mind, looked at the sea with Jeremy for a while.


    <strong>   6 yearster</strong>


    Warm sunlight flooded the flowers in the courtyard.


    The knife in the hands of the pink-haired woman cast re in the sun.


    From cute little buds to beautiful blooming flowers.There was the creak of a flower shop door, nted with colorful flowers and trees.


    When the bell rang, I woke up and quit watering the little flower.


    "Wee."


    "Eli, good morning."


    A middle-aged woman with the yellow skin of the Lund Kingdom smiled sadly as she held a basket.


    "Good morning, Marge.You don''t have to worry about it every time"


    I saw what was in therge basket that Marge brought.It always included freshly baked bread and fresh fruit.


    Marge, the first roommate I met when I settled down here.She kept a bakery and fed me every morning.


    "Ah, Ie here more than once or twice.Ie to you every day.Aren''t you tired of saying that?"


    "This is because every time I regret, as I am grateful."


    "What is there to regret?We are all neighbors, we help each other.This is how we live.And besides, Eli gives us beautiful flowers for nothing, and saves the dying fruit trees."


    "It''s not a burden for me."


    "Oh yeah?And it''s not hard for me to bake a few loaves of bread.I still bake every morning."


    Marge smiled and handed me the basket.


    "I''m having a good meal today, Marge."


    "Yes, yes.Oh my God, this lepori tree has finallye to life.It was dead a few days ago."


    "s.Yes, its better now."


    "Is Eli a secret doctor of botany?How else did you save those dead flowers and trees?"


    Marge said, surprised when she saw a tree with red flowers in the window.


    "As always, just sincerity and love, haha."


    I had my own abilities.


    But if I told her, rumors would spread throughout the kingdom.


    What I have learned using this ability for 6 years is that my abilities are much higher than I expected.


    I not only saved dead nts, but also had the ability to cleanse and fertilize the soil.


    It was an ability simr to that of an advanced earth mage.But when I first started to study nts, my abilities were already stronger than those of advanced magicians.


    Margeughed out loud when she saw my brilliant smile.


    "Oh yeah.Even flowers feel love.Oh, but Eli."


    "Yes?"


    "Last time, that floral perfume.Could you do more?My daughter liked the smell."


    "Of course.I''ll prepare it by tomorrow."


    "Thanks to.What''s the price?"


    Marge looked into her pocket as if she was about to pay for the perfume.


    "No.As you said, we are all neighbors, we help each other.That''s how we live."


    "No, take it.I know how expensive perfume is, and that''s not the point."


    "Then bring me some cream buns tomorrow."


    I grabbed her hand tightly to keep Marge from opening her pocket.


    "Then I''ll see you tomorrow, Marge."


    "No Okay.Then I''ll bake delicious bread tomorrow."


    With her head bowed, as if she had suffered defeat, Marge soon went to the bakery opposite.


    I was looking forward to a busy day, watching the shops in the neighborhood open one after another.


    It was a shopping street in Erund, the capital of the Lund Kingdom.


    Since I had to hide my identity, I initially tried to settle in a quiet vige, but it was difficult to earn money there.


    It has been six years since I left the empire.


    Now the name of Eli, the owner of a flower shop in the Lund Kingdom, was more familiar to me than Mrs. Ellie Croft.


    "Mom!"


    A clear voice rang out in the street.I turned and with a bright smile hugged the child running into my arms.

 Chapter 34:

    Chapter 34:


    "Carlisle!"


    "Mom, look what Uncle Kun gave me!"


    Carlisle raised his hands and showed me the toy, his brown eyes shing.


    "What did you say to Uncle Kun?"


    "Thank you!"


    That look of his, full of anticipation, was beautiful enough to touch my heart.


    "My prince.You did everything right."


    "Hehe."


    "Go and have breakfast.You still need to go to the academy."


    There was an institute in the Lund Kingdom where ordinary people could learn to write and read.


    Institutes, which can be entered from the age of five, had a fairly systematic structure of education.


    "Uuugh"


    When I reminded him of the academy, Carlisle looked away as if he didn''t want to go.


    "How about this: you go to ss and then we go to the flower hill for a pic?"


    "No!I hate studying!"


    "Eat and go to school.Understood?"


    Carlisle strode into the shop, frowning.


    Breakfast was always waiting for him in the same ce, so he could handle it himself.


    Looking at Carlisle''s back andughing, I turned to Helen, who hade with Carlisle.


    "Good job.I''ve been leaving earlytely, isn''t it difficult for you alone?"


    In recent days I have been interested in doing perfume, so I always left for the shop early in the morning.Because of this, responsibility for Carlisle fell on the shoulders of Helen.


    "It''s not difficult for me.You taught Carlisle well.Even today, he got up and dressed himself even before I woke up."


    "Is that so?"


    In front of me, he always kicked,ining that didnt want to get up early in the morning.


    Then Helen nced at Carlisle and whispered softly.


    "He''s only naughty when Ellie is around."


    "Oh, that''s right."


    Iughed, thinking how adorable he was.


    "What should I do if my son is so cute?"


    "Well."


    "I feel like he was born only yesterday, but now he has grown up."


    I remembered the time when I almost lost Carlisle to terrible adversity.Every time I saw him grow up safely, a feeling of relief was overflowing in my heart.


    "Yeah.If you remember the whole background, Im amazed at how well we have settled here."


    "It''s all thanks to Ellie''s ability."


    Helen looked at me with a happy smile.


    "It would be nice if it stayed so quiet further Oh, was there mail in the morning?"


    "No."


    My face flushed with concern at Helen''s answer.


    After moving to Lund Kingdom, I exchanged letters with my father every three months.


    I wanted to write to him more often, but as soon as I settled in the kingdom and began scribbling letters about everything in the world, my father warned me that Raymond was looking for me.


    Who would have thought that you care about me like that?


    So, we exchanged letters every three months through different countries and regions, but there was no letter from him for six months.


    Problems with mail?Or did something happen to my father?


    Little by little, my anxiety grew.


    "Mom, I''m finished."


    Carlisle came up to me.Bread crumbs hung around his lips.Although he was better brought up than his peers, he was still a child.


    I smiled and wiped his lips.


    "Please be careful."


    "Yes!"


    Then Carlisle took Helen''s hand and walked out of the shop.


    "Everything will be okay or"


    My heart was heavy with concern for my father.


    "I need to find out everything."


    For the past six years, I have avoided news of the Agrita Empire.


    Now, grabbing my cloak, I hurried out of the shop.


    * * *


    Agrita Empire.Raymond''s office.


    At his desk, Raymond read lectures from a distant kingdom.


    [Object wasnt in the Sonya Kingdom.It looks like the information was incorrect.]


    "again."


    Raymond tightened his grip on the letter, throwing out a brief conclusion.The veins in his arms bulged as if they were about to burst.


    "Ive already crossed all continents.Where are you hiding?"


    A choked muttering was heard in the office.


    6 years.


    He was still looking for Ellie.


    The Duke said that Ellie was gone, but the Emperor believed that she would return anyway.


    He didnt believe that she had abandoned him and the empire forever.


    No, he didn''t want to believe it.


    However, as time passed, Ellie didnt appear, as ifughing at his desire.


    The disappearance of Ellie for a while raised a fuss in high society, but over time, everyone forgot about her.


    Except for Raymond.


    The sun pce rose garden, the greenhouse she kept, and the herbal teas she always made.


    The entire imperial city reminded him of the Ellie he had missed.


    Time passed, and the longing for her only grew.


    Desperately yearning, he searched the entire continent, but there was still no news.


    Sometimes he was afraid that he would just go crazy like this.


    With a deep sigh, he began to write his decision:


    [You have carte nche.Find her.]


    He acted as quietly as possible because he was looking in foreign countries, but now he went to the extreme.


    It was obvious that he would go crazy if he didn''t find Ellie.


    Raymond sealed the envelope and handed the letter to the butler.Soon a guest came up to the office.


    "Your Majesty, the minister requests an audience."


    "Let him in."


    The door opened and Marquis Sios, now the new minister of the empire, knelt before him.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Emperor, Sun of the Empire."


    "Stand up.I already know what you want to say."


    Marquis Sios''s face tightened even more when Raymond said this in annoyance.


    Marquis Sios opened his mouth.


    "Your Majesty, how long are you nning to postpone Duke Croft''s punishment?"


    "Minister"


    He did a lot of damage to the empire.To cover the losses, we were forced to raise taxes.Discontent is growing.You cannot postpone forever.


    Raymond frowned deeply, as if very tired.


    "Aren''t you tired of repeating the same words every day?"


    "A turmoil has spread among the nobles.Your Majesty, please punish Duke Croft, if only for the sake of justice."


    Marquis Sios bowed his head resolutely.Raymond nced at the Marquis and tapped the table with his fingertips.


    Arus Croft.


    The Duke, Ellie''s father and the staunchest champion of the imperial power, was now the head of the Reich Foreign Office.


    At the beginning of this year, there was a problem when trading with a foreign kingdom.The kingdom received a huge down payment, and then canceled the deal.The damage was enormous.


    A financial deficit was predicted for the next year.And right now a situation arose when extortionate taxes were levied not only frommoners, but even from nobles.


    And of course, the nobles, forced toy out their fortune, were angry, and demanded to punish the Duke.


    The nobles made a fuss day after day, but so far they have only been procrastinating at the tip of the iceberg.


    Without delving into a series of situations, the Duke''s guilt was obvious.


    But Raymond couldnt shake his suspicions.


    Duke Croft was not one to make such a mistake.There were also rumors about him that he received a huge bribe, but this was even less likely.


    Even when Ellie was empress and held supreme power, the Duke never took bribes.


    "Is the minister saying now that Im unfair?"


    "Honestly, with all the evidence, I dont understand why you dont punish Duke Croft."


    "This is because my prime minister is painfully narrow-minded."


    "Yes?"


    "None of the avable evidence proves that Duke Croft was bribed.His only sin is that he directed that deal."


    "But this is the same as!"


    "I removed Duke Croft from his position as head of the Foreign Office and imprisoned him on his estate.This is not enough, in your opinion?"


    "But"


    "Im investigating in order, one step at a time.However, herees a man who is still the prime minister of my empire, and calls for punishing the Duke without iron evidence I wonder why you are so prejudiced against Duke Croft?"


    Raymond''s ck eyes shed dangerously.

 Chapter 35:

    Chapter 35:


    Marquis Sios stiffened at the harsh energy that shot at him.


    "Am I biased towards the Duke?But I just care about the reputation of His Majesty" Marquis Sios barely parted his lips and said.


    "Is there anything left in this world that will spoil my reputation even further?After killing my own father and brother?"


    "Sire!"


    "Minister, your role is not to report to me about the discontent of the nobles, but to silence them.In recent days, I began to doubt which side you are on at all."


    He no longer had the patience to listen to this nonsense every day.


    The Marquis retreated when he received such a warning.


    "I beg your pardon, Your Majesty.Ill try to deal with the nobles."


    "This audience is over.You can leave."


    "Yes, sire."


    When the prime minister left, Raymond sighed in despair.


    "Sire.The head of the 4th Knight Corps has arrived."


    "Let him in."


    "The Sun of the Empire"


    "Enough.What did you find?"


    Raymond got Carter involved.


    Officially, the case was against Duke Croft.But in order to find out Ellie''s whereabouts, and to do it without noise and dust, Carter had to be involved.


    "I checked all sources of ie for thest year.He didnt receive bribes."


    "Hm."


    "But there is one strange detail, if Your Majesty will permit.I learned that one vague type, Viscount Metas, has suddenly be close to the nobility from that southern kingdom since the beginning of this year."


    "Here you need to dig."


    From the moment it started, a lot of things looked strange.


    The strangest moment was a series of situations where all the evidence pointed to the Duke and only him.


    The Duke''s seal was on all documents rted to trade with that desert kingdom.


    He lit up even in matters that the Duke didnt need to solve.


    It seemed that the Duke would not be allowed to get out of the water in any way.


    It was like a pre-nned trap to take the Duke out of the game.


    "I must talk with viscount.I wonder what he has to do with the Duke."


    After Raymond''s words, embarrassment shed across Carter''s unfeeling face.


    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry, but Viscount Metas, he''s dead."


    "How?"


    Raymond raised his eyebrows sharply.


    "There will be an official report soon, but they say his body was recently found in the western estate.There were rumors that investigators immediately rushed to the estate and took the body to the capital.You can still find some traces on his corpse."


    "Dead, then."


    Raymond''s face contorted.The man who could have been the decisive witness passed away suddenly, making it difficult for Duke Croft to cleanse himself of his sins.


    Something swirled in Raymond''s head.


    "Your Majesty, there is one thing that worries me."


    "What?"


    "The house of Viscount Metas is too small to have any influence.They say that Count Barten also took part in the conspiracy."


    "And Count Barten is associated with the Marquis Sios."


    "Yeah.Their connection is not yet clear, but this is strange.What to do?"


    Marquis Sios and Duke Croft.


    Raymond''s quiet voice rang out in the study.


    "Find out more details.If Marquis Sios is involved  It will not be easy to make a move."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "What about Duke Croft?"


    The Carters Knights were currently guarding Duke Croft.


    He was under house arrest after being charged, but Raymond was ufortable at heart.


    The Duke was also from the opposition forces, but he was still Ellie''s father.


    Ellie was still dear to his heart.If she hears this news, she will have a lot of anxiety.


    On the day the Duke was imprisoned in the estate, Ellie was no longer in the empire, so Raymond thought it was even a good thing.


    "He seems to be fine.Im informed that he doesnt skip meals."


    "Good.If you have any problems, report it to the Imperial Pce immediately.And tell the knights to keep an eye on the Duke."


    If something goes wrong with the Duke, Ellie wont stand aside.


    He couldn''t let her endure such pain.


    He struggled to find a way to protect the Duke in a difficult situation.


    * * *


    Capital of the Lund Kingdom.


    Walking along the streets of the city, I found myself in a crowded square.


    Behind this square was a street with bars.


    Out on this street, I went straight to my goal, without looking back.


    I opened the door of a squalid bar with no sign, lost in a back street.


    The working day had not yet begun, but the door opened easily, as if they were waiting for me here.


    "I''m here, Jed."


    The red-haired man at the table lifted his head.


    He was a stern man the size of a bear and with an indifferent gaze.


    "Ahh Ellie?What the What is the full moon tonight?"


    Jed looked out the window with sleepy eyes.


    This is because I came here only on the day of the rising of the full moon.


    "No.I came to find out something."


    "Is something happened?"


    "I hope nothing."


    Jed''s hazy brown eyes brightened, as if he sensed my dismay.


    "Let''s go to the office."


    He casually tied up his red hair and locked the bar''s front door.Then he stopped in front of arge closet with bottles of alcohol.


    He turned over the whiskey drawers and pushed the cab aside.


    It was an impressive sight.


    A door hidden behind a cupboard opened, and with that I stepped inside.


    At the end of a secret dungeon, a magic circle appeared, driven by mana stones.


    "Uh."


    "Jed, are you okay?"


    "I hate these portals, can''t get used to it even after hundreds of times."


    Jed turned on the light in the study.


    A spacious office with full-height windows, in contrast to the shabby bar, furnished with expensive wooden furniture and covered with carpets.


    And standing in front of arge window, you had a magnificent view of the capital of the Lund Kingdom.


    The tallest building in Runt after the Imperial Pce, it was the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix, famous throughout the continent.


    Order of the Phoenix.


    Our organization was founded four years ago, and has grown so much that in just a few years it has opened its branches on all continents.


    At the very top of the order were two heads.


    The first Head was Jed, who until recently was lying on the table and snoring.


    I was his partner at the top of the hierarchy.


    When we first met, he had a small bar and I had a small flower shop.


    We met the night he was attacked, and he had nowhere to go for help.


    Four years ago, Jed ran a small bar and traded information left and right.


    There were quite a few information vendors on the streets at that time, and Jed, who was just starting his growth, was a threat to them.


    They tried to kill Jed, and I eventually found him lying alone on the side of the road in the dark night.


    We wouldnt have met if I hadnt wandered into the estate for the valuable herbs.


    It waste at night.I couldn''t call a doctor, so I brought a styptic from the flower shop and saved him.


    From that moment my rtionship with Jed began.


    At first, I didnt think to make my way to the very top of the order.


    But I thought it would be nice to earn influence for the sake of my son''s future.And to have influence, I needed money.


    However, things went much better than expected.


    Usually the information that can be squeezed out from the mercenaries in the bars was of little value.Wherever it happens.But we were lucky.


    We have obtained information that some impoverished nobles are suddenly sellingnd at auction.And the story said that in thosends there is an unexplored mine, bursting with gold.

 Chapter 36:

    Chapter 36:


    In fact, these mines turned out to be diamond mines, and we bought them out at a bargain price.


    Since ancient times, the Lund Kingdom was the richest on the continent in terms of diamonds.


    Of the ten mines, two were upied by the royal family, and the rest by the nobility and the rich.


    But fortunately, thergest mine owner in the Lund Kingdom was now teetering on the edge of the battle for the session.


    This sessor, in trouble, nned to secretly get rid of the mines, grab the money and flee.


    After receiving this information, we shoveled all our money into a pile and secretly bought out three diamond mines.This was followed by explosive growth.


    Having collected a considerable fortune and armed with the informationing to us, we invested in the felting craft of the Lund Kingdom.


    The royal family want interested in this area, but it was widely known among the people that the wool of the Lund Kingdom was good, so the results were not long ining.Soon the wool of the Phoenix organization became very popr throughout the continent.


    Others tried to imitate our craftsmen and copy their creations, but we were still the number one wool seller.


    So, in 4 years we have be a colossus on our continent.


    "After that I''ll have to drink."


    Jed took a deep breath and straightened his back.


    "Eli.I want to know what''s going on."


    I turned around after watching the scenery outside the window.


    "I need news about Agrita Empire."


    Jed opened his eyes wide.


    This is understandable.He never heard a word from me about Agrita Empire.He also didn''t know my background.


    All he knew was that I was a native of Agrita.


    He may have heard of their escaped empress, but it wouldnt have urred to him that she was standing right in front of that person.


    As soon as I arrived in Lund Kingdom, the first thing I did was change the color of my hair and eyes.


    Before leaving, my father gave me two bracelets that allow me to change the color of my hair and eyes.


    One was for me and the other was for Carlisle.


    I have had pink hair and brown eyes since I arrived in the Lund Kingdom, so Jed wouldn''t have noticed anything special about me.


    Jed stared at me for a moment, asking for news of Agrita, once a taboo in our dialogue.


    "News from Agrita?News in general?Or something specific?"


    "Duke Croft.I need news about the Duke."


    When I gave out the answer, Jed''s face twitched.He immediately became interested in this case.After all, it was clear as day that I was looking for Croft for a reason.


    Maybe now Jed will understand who I am.


    And if so Naturally, he will understand whose child Carlisle was.


    The existence of Carlisle, which until now has been well hidden, will be known to others, but I still trust Jed.


    He was no longer a stranger to me.


    I knew him from the inside.


    He rummaged through the papers on the table.Then he took out a few sheets and picked them up.


    "Duke Croft has made a lot of noise in recent days.We receive a lot of information.All this is about the Duke."


    When he said that, goose bumps ran down my spine.


    I was so hoping that nothing happened


    I slowly picked up the papers.


    And the further I read, the harder it became on my soul.


    Why is my foreboding always so urate?


    Jed asked anxiously when he saw my pale face.


    "Eli, are you okay?"


    My father''s position was not much better than I expected.


    My father fell into a trap.


    "No, Im not okay."


    However, my voice didnt falter.


    * * *


    "Mom!"


    I was standing in front of the academy in deep thought and then I heard Carlisle''s voice.


    Looking up, I saw Carlisle jump out of the academy door.


    "Everything is well?"


    "Yes!It''s so good that my mother came for me!"


    Carlisleughed, unable to hide his excitement.


    Stroking Carlisle''s hair, I took his hand.


    "Today mom will buy you all the sweets you want."


    "Really?!"


    Carlisle''s eyes widened.


    "Yes."


    There was so much food in the market that Carlisle liked.From candied fruits to ice cream and delicious grilled duck kebabs.


    This is a heavenly ce for children with a sweet tooth.


    Of course, this wasnt a very healthy meal.


    "Then can I have a barbecue, ice cream and sweet bread?"


    However, Carlisle asked another question, folding his fingers one by one.


    Those brown eyes looked at me full of expectation.


    This is my baby and he is so cute.


    If Carlisle had a tail, he would definitely wave it now.


    I wanted to y with his puppy enthusiasm, but I held back.


    "Ha.You can take what you want.But don''t eat too much of the bad stuff, okay?"


    "Yes!"


    Holding my hand tightly, Carlisle walked excitedly through the market.


    At that moment, he was the happiest of all in recent times.


    "Are you happy?"


    Carlisle poked through the duck meat andughed, vani ice cream in hand.


    "Oh, yeah!"


    His smile filled me with quiet awe.I brushed the sauce off Carlisle''s mouth and stroked his plump cheek.


    "Mom, can wee here tomorrow and the day after tomorrow?"


    With a twinkle in his eyes, asked Carlisle, taking a bite of ice cream.


    It seemed that this young angel was deeply intoxicated by the taste of the enchanting market.


    If Carlisle liked it, I coulde here every day, but in light of thetest news, I was no longer so sure of it.


    We may have to leave the Lund Kingdom.


    "Okay Welle again when theres time."


    "When will be yeah."


    Frustrated, Carlisle''s eyes lost their sparkle.


    Maybe we don''t have to run again?


    I looked up at the sky, which had already begun to darken.


    Although it was safe here, it would be better not to walk the streets at night.


    At that moment, when I thought that it would be nice for us to return home, I froze.


    Carlisle stared off into the side.


    Following his gaze, I discovered the following scene:


    The child held his father''s hand, pointed at the doll and said:


    "Dad, buy, please, buy it."


    "No.We just bought you some toys recently.Mom will scold us."


    "But I really want it."


    Is he older than Carlisle by a year or two?The father consoled the sad boy riding on his neck.


    It was the daily life of a well-to-do family, and there was nothing special about it, but I felt my heart tremble.


    Because I saw Carlisle looking at the boy with envy.


    I knew that Carlisle was growing up little by little and interested in his father''s existence.


    For Carlisle, the family was his mother and Helen, but the kids at the Academy had a mom and dad.


    After entering the academy, he became especially curious.


    "Where is my daddy."


    I couldnt lie to young Carlisle that his father was dead, but I said that he lives far away, because this was the situation of adults.


    Like the warrior from the fairy tale I read to Carlisle, his dad travels to distantnds and does good deeds.


    Since then, he hasn''t asked anything about his father, so I thought everything was okay But its not.


    My heart pounded faster at the sight of Carlisle, who could not take his eyes off that happy rich man.


    "Carlisle, would you like me to invite Uncle Jed?"


    Carlisle liked Jed.


    His grim face brightened.


    "This is great!"


    "Good.Mom will invite Uncle Jed tomorrow.Then let''s go home."


    It was already dark, because for some time I stood there in prostration.


    Urging on a breathless Carlisle, I energetically headed home.


    "And having defeated the viins, the prince finally returned to his rightful ce.The only prince worthy of the crown became king.He put an end to the conspirators and became a fortress for the people who supported him in their time."


    Closing the storybook, I gently stroked Carlisle''s hair.


    "Did Mom and Prince live happily ever after?"


    "Of course."


    "Then When my dad defeats all the bad people, will he also live happily ever after with us?"


    I couldnt easily answer such a question.


    We will never live together.


    No matter what I say, it will hurt him.I don''t want to do this right now.


    I smiled and tried to squeeze out a yes, but saw that Carlisle had alreadypletely closed his eyes.

 Chapter 37:

    Chapter 37:


    Fortunately or not, Carlisle didn''t wait for my answer and eventually fell asleep.


    "I''m sorry your mom couldn''t give an honest answer."


    It was my desire to erase his father''s existence, but at the same time I was sorry to do it.


    "Instead, your mom will love you more."


    Carlisle flinched slightly.I let go of his hand and pulled the nket up to his neck.


    I turned off the magic light in the room, lit a candle, sat down by the bed and patted the child on the chest.


    Soon after the sound of breathing was heard in the quiet room.


    As I watched Carlisle in deep sleep, I let out a sigh, which I held back for a long time.


    "Father."


    [Duke Croft is currently in custody at his estate and is likely to face trial in the near future.If he cant prove his innocence, used of fraud and embezzlement, he may be stripped of his title, as well as confiscated all his property, and sold him as a ve.]


    It isnt enough to simply take away his title, they wanted to make him a ve.


    In addition to the shock, an irresistible anger red up inside me against an yet unknown enemy.


    There were quite a few reports in the newspapers about my father''s conspiracy with a representative of that desert kingdom.


    There was more than enough evidence of my father''s guilt, but I know the truth very well.


    That my father would never ept a bribe.And that there was no way to steal advance payments.


    After I became Empress, he even turned down my birthday present, saying it would look like nepotism.


    However, looking at the current situation, my father clearly found it difficult to avoid punishment.


    By order of the Emperor, the father was locked in his own estate.


    "Raymond"


    Does he really suspect my father?


    "No, he cant."


    Others may not know, but Raymond saw everything with his own eyes.He knew my father as well as I knew.


    But Raymond won''t be able to hide it for ages.


    Right now, there was a huge hole in the budget for next year.


    The nobles who paid the most taxes will never be silent, and Raymond cant keep my father.


    "What should I do."


    The only thing now is clear: I must return to the Empire to save my father.It''s time to go back and get him out at any cost.I hated myself for hesitation, even though I knew perfectly well what would be right and what would not.


    If I were alone, I would already be on a ship to the shores of the Empire, but now I am not alone.


    I have Carlisle.


    A child who was as precious to me as my father.


    If Raymond hadn''t been looking for me, I could have gone to the Empire for a while.But for some reason he wouldnt let me go.


    In this situation, if I float to the Empire, I cant easily return.


    So, if I''m going to the Empire, Carlisle should be by my side.


    I couldnt leave my child alone, because without me something could have happened.


    "If I get caught?"


    I wasn''t sure if I could hide that Carlisle was Raymond''s child.


    If it suddenly turns out that he was a prince, he can never leave the Empire.And then the game for the throne is inevitable.


    "Carlisle."


    The Empire already has a first prince.During the time that while we were away, he matured and has already begun to build up his power.


    And they will all target my child like a pack of wolves.


    I carefully held the sleeping child''s handle.


    I hoped to live in peace until these little hands were bigger and stronger than mine.


    As much as I hesitate, in the end there will be one answer.


    I couldnt leave my father, who always lived only for me.


    Maybe my father will not approve of this, but Ill have to go back.


    "Carlisle, whatever happens, your mom will protect you."


    I will protect both my father and Carlisle.


    I was no longer the silly fool who ran after Raymond.


    I grabbed Carlisle by the arm, shaking off thest hesitation and fear.


    * * *


    The next morning.


    I opened the doors a littleter than usual and took Carlisle straight to the academy.


    "See youter, Mom!"


    Fortunately, since I promised to go to the market again today, Carlisle burst into enthusiasm and ran to the academy.


    When I returned to the shop, I called Helen, who was bustling nearby.


    "You don''t need these fees.I will go light."


    She was surprised by my sudden decision, but after hearing about my father, she agreed.


    "I can''t go with all this junk But you can''t throw it all away.Especially flowers"


    I couldnt take my eyes off the flowers.Specifically, I looked at the flowers that I had recently grown to make incense from them.It was a pity to part with this.


    "They will live without my spirits."


    I chose flowers with a pleasant scent, cultivated the seeds and added vitality to create new species.


    I extracted the scent, made the perfume and sold it.People loved it, so I decided to seriously start a perfume business with Jed.


    Unfortunately, this will have to be postponed until the story with my father is over.


    "But dont throw them away.We''ll have to ask someone to figure it out."


    "Oh, leave that to Jed."


    Helen already knew about my rtionship with Jed and our organization.


    "Ha.I really thought about finding the right person through Jed.So you don''t have to mess with it."


    "But Eli, when are you sailing away?"


    "The sooner the better.I''ll clean up the mess and leave in a few days.My father''s position isnt much better than I thought."


    "I understand."


    It was sad to part with the neighbors, because I received a lot of help and love from them, but this connection was not forever anyway.


    It would be better to speed up the parting.


    However, I will repay the people I am grateful to.


    "Eli, the shop is clear, so I''ll go home and deal with everything."


    "Good.Oh, I''m going to the market again today with Carlisle.Don''t wait for us, have dinner yourself."


    After Helen left the shop, I looked around at the small garden.


    "I will miss this."


    The moment I was momentarily mncholy, I heard the doorbell ring.


    I smiled at the gorgeous man with tinum hair.


    "Jeremy,e in."


    Jeremy, that mysterious tinum-haired man I met by chance on a ship to the Lund Kingdom.


    We were pretty close friends now.


    I still don''t know who he really is, but it didn''t matter.


    In any case, we both lived in this kingdom, pretending to bemon people.


    "Eli, how are you?"


    "I''m fine.Did you have some work?"


    He was a mercenary in the Lund Kingdom.


    Although he was mainly in charge of small tasks, he sometimes disappeared for two weeks and then returned.


    Jeremy''s smiling face suddenly changed.


    "Yes, I got myself into trouble."


    "Are you hurt?"


    When I took a step with a surprised face, Jeremy smiled at thirty-two.


    "But when I look at Ellie''s face, everything heals by itself."


    "Damn you I thought you were hurt."


    When I first heard this joke, my face turned red and I was embarrassed.


    However, listening to it for the past few years, it was nothing more than a conversation about the weather.


    Jeremy was the guy who jokes with everyone.


    Finishing his silly joke, he touched the tip of his chin as if concerned.


    "I see that something is oppressing you."

 Chapter 38:

    Chapter 38:


    "Jeremy, your joke isnt funny at all."


    "I will keep this in mind, but what happened to you?You don''t look good."


    Jeremy noticed this quickly.


    "Oh, I''ve decided to return to the Agrita Empire.So I was a little upset.Is it so noticeable?"


    I said it like it didn''t really matter, but for some reason Jeremy was wary.


    "So you decided toe back."


    "It''s about my father, you know?"


    There is always news of the Empire circting among the mercenaries.


    The Agrita Empire is the country with thergest territory on the continent, so when another crisis breaks out there, word of mouth spreads throughout the kingdoms.


    Duke Croft, the most powerful nobleman after the royal family, was arrested, so it was only natural that the mercenaries found out about it.


    Jeremy gave no answer.


    Iughed.


    "I think it won''t be easy for me to escape the Empire, right?"


    "Ellie, are you okay?If they find out about Carlisle"


    I hate this depressing atmosphere, so I tried tomunicate everything in an easy manner.But it didn''t work.


    He looked at me with a serious and displeased face.


    Jeremy knew Carlisle was Raymond''s child because he knew who I really was.


    "I''ll try to hide it.And even if I get caught Carlisle is my son.I will fight to the end."


    I looked straight into his amber eyes.Jeremy had nothing to say, and he justughed.


    "Of course.Carlisle is Ellie''s son.Hmm So you''re closing your flower shop?"


    "No, someone you know will take care of it."


    "I see.This means that I will have nowhere to stay in the capital.Well, it was nice toe here," Jeremy said with a peculiar yful face.


    "Okay will you stay in the Lund Kingdom?"


    I didn''t know exactly who he was, but I had my own guesses.


    His status was high thanks to the aristocratic posture and manners that manifested themselves without his knowledge.He also carried his de everywhere.


    It looked like a simple sword without gems, but the writing on the sharp de couldnt be erased.


    ck Panther.


    There was only one noble family in the Agrita Empire, symbolized by the ck panther.


    And if my guess is correct Jeremy, too, wouldnt have been able to wander in foreign countries for a long time.


    "What''s the matter?Do you want me to sail with you?"


    "It would be nice."


    The smirk on his face was reced by confusion.


    For some reason, it made meugh heartily.


    "Turns out Jeremy also panics."


    "Ah Are youughing at me?"


    "I am not kidding.I can''t do it alone.It would be nice if someone could join me."


    At first I was afraid of him, a man who was obviously hiding a lot, but over time I realized that he wasnt a bad person.


    And when he settled in the Lund Kingdom, he was of great help to me.


    Therefore, I wanted to help him in return, if I could.I think if he were the son of that man, he would have had a hard time in the Empire.


    "You haven''t changed at all since a young age."


    "What?"


    He said something, but too quietly to understand what exactly.


    "Nothing special.Thanks for the invitation.But think about yourself.If you return to the Empire now, everything will be different there."


    "But that doesn''t mean that I can leave my father."


    Of course, I am no longer an Empress, and since I have been overseas for a long time, I have no connections left to help my father.


    However, I had my own trump cards, such as our organization.


    At that moment, the bell rang again.None other than Jed entered the store.


    Jeremy''s gaze turned to Jed.As soon as their gazes met, Jed goggled in surprise.


    Helen was the only one Jed saw beside me.


    "Wee to my shop."


    Jeremy quickly noticed the oddity, so I greeted Jed like a customer.


    Jed smiled awkwardly.


    "Ah, ha-ha-ha, yes, I came to buy this tree."


    "Okay, one minute."


    "I see you have a guest.Then I''ll go."


    "Yes, of course, go."


    "See you in the Empire."


    In the Empire?


    Does that mean he ising back too?But Jeremy left without waiting for my reply.


    When I saw Jeremy disappear, I locked the shop door.


    "You came so early."


    Since Jed did business at night, noon was like dawn for him.


    "Ha.I couldn''t sleep because I was worried about you."


    Apparently, the reason was worth the concern.I first saw him pale.And, perhaps, he guessed about my real identity.


    Jed was smart, so maybe he already knew who I was.


    I can see those brown eyes studying me.It looks like he figured it out after all.


    "Eli.I certainly assumed that you were hiding a lot."


    ""


    "This is a magic contraption?"


    He pointed to my bracelet.


    "My father was a wizard''s servant.I''ve seen this kind of shit a lot.In particr, magic tools with mana stones, such as this bracelet, have the function of changing the appearance."


    "It"


    I didn''t want to deceive him anymore.Since I had made up my mind to return to my Empire and save my father, I now needed Jed''s help the most.


    But I didn''t know where to start.I need to collect my thoughts.


    As if not seeing my hesitation, Jed opened his mouth first.


    "Eli.You became my lifesaver that time.Then we raised our organization from scratch.So if it doesn''t create a problem, tell me everything, without a trace.What has Duke Croft got to do with it?"


    Jed looked at me with trembling eyes.


    I nced at him and put my hand on the bracelet.


    It would be easier to show than to tell.


    When I pressed down on the bracelet, the magic came out and the color of the hair and eyes changed.


    When my pink hair turned silver and brown eyes turned purple again, Jed bulged his eyes in shock.


    "You You You are"


    "Ellie Croft.My real name."


    When I said my name, Jed was amazed.


    Even if it was obvious that I was rted to the Duke Croft, he didnt seem to consider me his daughter.


    Breathe, Jed, breathe.


    He forgot how to breathe.If this whopper falls unconscious now, I will not be able to cope with it.


    "The Empress.This is some kind of nonsense Why did it seem to me that there is nothing unusual in your tone and manner."


    "Im not an Empress anymore.Six years have passed since I divorced the Emperor."


    "But you were the Empress!"


    Jed suddenly fell silent and froze.


    "Why are you suddenly behaving like that?"


    "If you were an Empress It can''t be"


    With a light sigh, I spat out everything that he couldnt himself.


    "Yes, that''s exactly how it is.Carlisle is His Majesty''s son."


    "Donkey shit!"


    Whether it was too heavy a blow to him, vile curses rushed from Jed''s mouth.


    "Carlisle is a prince!That time I pulled his ears the prince''s ears!What is the punishment now for touching the prince?"


    He could have been beheaded if he touched him with a finger. If I tell him this, Jed will immediately faint.

 Chapter 39:

    Chapter 39:


    "What''s so important?In any case, Carlisle isnt a prince.And I will not let him live the life of a prince.


    "But you You are going to the Empire?"


    "Ha.Yes I am.My father is in trouble, so I''m going home."


    "Then how do you n to hide Carlisle?Have you thought about leaving him here?"


    "Of course not.So Jed, I need your help."


    "My?"


    "Oh yeah.And I need a fake marriage certificate."


    "Will you marry another man for a child from?Is there any other way?If you say you married someone else how will His Majesty react?You were husband and wife"


    Jed looked at me anxiously.


    In fact, I once thought about marrying my aunt''s son for Carlisle if something happened.


    The reason I chose the Lund Kingdom in the first ce was because my aunt lived here.


    And rumors about me spread throughout the Empire that I was seeking refuge with an aunt living in a foreign country.


    However, my aunt had been dead for a long time to be checked.


    For a bribe, I could correct my aunt''s death certificate as I pleased.But I didn''t like the idea of using someone who is already dead.


    And I also didnt want to pass my child off as someone else''s.


    Or else I would have to stop Carlisle from calling me Mom.


    But I could lower Carlisle''s age by one year so that Raymond doesn''t think that the child is his.


    As Jed said, Raymond might get angry, but he made me make this choice himself.


    He never gave me hope for a happy life.


    "He can''t be angry with me.No, I don''t deserve this kind of anger."


    Seeing my determined gaze, Jed immediately nodded.


    "Good.What difference does it make if the Emperor doesn''t even know your new face?"


    "Everyone who understands magic bracelets can understand something.Hmm I need to rece it with something invisible.Is that possible?I heard that the magic of polymorphism leaves traces, because its technique is soplex"


    "I know a person who could do this.I know a wizard who was once kicked out of the tower.He''ll give you a little magical shit that won''t catch your eye."


    Jed smiled confidently.


    At first he was shocked and hesitated, but now he began to make ns with more enthusiasm than me.


    Then Jed suddenly looked at me.


    "By the way, when are you sailing?"


    "The sooner the better.Notter than in two days."


    "So soon?We need to hurry."


    "It''s because the situation is crap.And Carlisle''s presence I''m thinking of hiding him to thest."


    In the worst case, I will have to reveal Carlisle as my child, who has nothing to do with Raymond, but it would be better to hide him as much as possible.


    If it turns out that I have children, there will be an uproar and rumor that is difficult for a child to cope with.


    It was best to leave Carlisle in a safe ce for a while until his grandfather''s situation was cleared up, and then immediately swim back.


    "Good The situation with Duke Croft This is some kind of nonsense."


    "Contact our branch in the Empire and ask them to arrange a secret ce for me."


    "Good."


    "And Jed"


    "Yes?"


    "Learn more about that kingdom, their bargaining fraud."


    It took proof to clear my father''s name.


    The Order of the Phoenix now covered the entire continent, and our intelligence was nearly the best on the continent.


    Jed and I decided that the most important thing was information, so we invested generously in the work of informants.


    "I already ordered them to find out.When you mentioned Duke Croft that time, your face twitched.It was clear that you were connected with him."


    "Jed"


    I knew he was a meticulous person, but now he gave me such attention.


    He scratched his cheek as if helpless to answer.


    "No, what I just did it in advance because I knew I would have to anyway."


    "Thanks a lot anyway."


    "This is nothingpared to my saved life.So, Eli, focus on your future.Freeing your father It won''t be easy."


    "I''m ready."


    I looked at Jed with determined eyes.


    "Good.Then I''ll go.I think you have a lot to do.Let me know when the decision is made.I will tell the department in the Empire to send someone to the port."


    "Yeah."


    I really had a lot to do.


    Now I had to seriously prepare for my departure.


    The first thing I had to do was go and watch the departing ships.


    * * *


    Agrita Empire.Sun pce.


    "Your Majesty, His Highness the First Prince has arrived."


    Raymond looked up from the papers on the desk.He looked at the sky outside the window and turned his gaze to the clock.


    It''s time for an audience with Edmund.


    "Let him in."


    Then the door opened and Edmund entered.


    "Father."


    Edmund smiled brightly at him.


    "Please bring tea."


    Raymond ordered the servant on duty, got up from the table and sat down on the sofa with Edmund.


    Warm tea was put on the table, and Raymond looked at Edmund with sparkling eyes.


    Edmund''s ck eyes, the same as his, were full of affection and some anticipation.


    That light in his eyes showed love and interest.


    This is kind of embarrassing, Raymond thought, staring intently.


    "Count Shiloh praised you very much.Im proud that you study hard."


    "No, it''s all thanks to the fact that you taught me well as a child.And the teacher told me: I am so smart because I look like my father."


    Edmundughed as if he were embarrassed.


    "Good."


    He gently stroked Edmund''s head, but his mouth was no longer open.


    6 years.


    It had already been six years since Edmund arrived at the Imperial Pce.However, oddly enough, Raymond didnt be attached to this child.


    Everyone praised him for being like him, for being so smart and peculiar, but sometimes he got a strange feeling of rejection when meeting Edmund.


    Does he really look like me?


    Obviously the same eyes and hair color, but over the years, as Edmund grew up, Raymond found him more and more strange.


    This is probably because we have not been together since his very birth.


    He tried to convince himself of this.


    "I will continue to work hard to be Your Majesty''s good son," said Edmund with a determined face.The servantsughed, as if the young prince''s stubborn vow seemed to them a sweet deed.


    Raymond spoke atst:


    "Don''t go to extremes.If you get sick, your mother will worry."


    He mechanically spat out the duty words.


    "Yes, father."


    Guilt hit Raymond''s chest as he looked at Edmund, smiling with his eyes closed.


    Am I a man without paternal feelings?


    Looking back, we can say that he also never loved his father.The former Emperor didnt even recognize him as a child.


    Raymond barely survived and ended upmitting paricide.


    <em>I wouldn''t be upset if she had a miscarriage!A small mistake that night, and now I have this in my hands.</em>


    The Emperor was always ashamed of his child from a maid.


    <em>"This parasite persists, everything survives!"</em>


    Endless insults.


    He wasnt taught anything and was not allowed to learn.


    Only the maids sometimes helped with this.


    Whereas fatherly affection was something he didnt dare to hope for, and his existence was just humiliation and pain.


    <em>"Dont think about it.You are not your father.I believe you will be a good father."</em>


    At some point, Ellie''s words resurfaced in his memory.


    If her child had been born He would have already been the same age as Edmund.


    When he remembered the unborn child and her gone, he could no longer squeeze out his fake smile.


    "Edmund, it''s gettingte, so go get some rest."


    "Yes, and dad better go to bed early, too."


    Edmund smiled and left the office.


    "Everyone leave."


    Raymond rudely dismissed all the servants and fell onto the couch, no longer hiding the disappointment on his face.

 Chapter 40:

    Chapter 40:


    <em>"Maybe let''s give the child the name of a star?I want my child to always smile brightly, like a star."</em>


    <em>"I want our child to be like you."</em>


    <em>"Ray, do you want a son or a daughter?"</em>


    <em>"Ray, look what I sewed today.Isn''t that cute?"</em>


    The memories that I buried deep in my heart now burst out with an explosion.The image of Ellie, who had the happiest smile in the world, emerged.Until the loss of a child.


    "I shouldn''t have left her like this."


    With my head I understood that I needed tofort her, but her behavior was as ridiculous as in childhood.


    Six yearster, the memories still haunted me.


    And even if Ellie can never forgive me, I wanted to see her face anyway.


    She can start swearing, she can beat me.I just hoped she wouldn''t turn around and leave.


    Even if it''s just my obsession.


    "Ellie."


    Raymond covered his lips in the breathtaking desire to see her.


    * * *


    "Mom, mom, look!See how the birds fly in flocks!"


    While we were at sea, Carlisle''s voice didnt subside.


    Following his gaze, I saw a flock of birds flying south.


    Carlisle screamed as if the sight in front of him was new to him.


    "Looks like we''re going on a trip with the whole family!"


    A smile spread across my face.I said, hugging him by the shoulders:


    "Are you so anxious to travel with your mother and Helen?"


    "Yes!Really want to!"


    Carlisle''s face, even more worried, was infinitely bright.


    I found myself in a situation where I couldnt travel abroad at will, and because of my work in our organization, I never even went to nearby ces.


    This is why Carlisle was overjoyed at the unexpected news that we were sailing to the Agrita Empire.


    He even ran up and down the room, smiling as if to tell me that he was so excited.


    Seeing that he liked it so much, I decided that a voyage awaits us in the future.


    "Carlisle, shouldn''t we go to the desert kingdom on the western side of the continent after that?There are ces where it is much hotter than here, and there are ces where the sun never sets."


    "Woah!I want!"


    "Ha.Lets go."


    "Carlisle, I bought ice cream."


    Helen returned from the buffet on the ship.


    "Mom, can I eat there with the other children?"


    On the deck there was a ce where the children gathered and yed.When I nodded, Carlisle took the ice cream and ran to the kids.


    Carlisle, who became blond with purple eyes with the help of magical tools, naturally assimted with other children.


    When Carlisle no longer looked at me, my smile vanished.


    "Tomorrow morning we arrive at the Empire."


    Carlisle worried me.


    When I thought about staying away from him for a while, it felt like a huge stone had been put on my heart.


    "Helen, if Carlisle gets sick, don''t think about anything, just take him straight to the Duke."


    "Yes."


    When Helen nodded calmly, my anxiety subsided a bit.


    "But actually Im more worried about Ellie than Carlisle.And what about the Duke What if His Majesty keeps looking for Ellie?"


    Initially, I thought to immediately return to the Duke''s house, but changed my mind, since the ducal house was surrounded by the knights of the Emperor.


    If I enter the mansion right now, the knights will report to the Emperor that I have returned, and rumors will spread throughout the Empire.


    I will have to move quietly to find out everything about my father''s situation, so for now I thought to hide my return.


    "In any case, His Majesty knows that I have left the Empire, so he will look outside.Rather, it would be safer inside the Empire.


    "But why is His Majesty so persistently looking for Ellie?"


    Helen knew the inside of my marriage to Raymond.Since she saw Raymond''s carelessness, she couldnt understand his current obsession.


    "Okay Youll find out soon enough.In any case, I will have to meet him sooner orter."


    When the trial takes ce, naturally it will already be known that I have returned.And then a meeting with Raymond would have been inevitable.


    "can you leave the Empire again?"


    Helen looked worried.


    The ideal future for me was to deal with my father''s case, and then quietly leave the Empire again with Carlisle.


    But for some reason, it seemed to me that Raymond wouldnt let me go so easily.


    In his ce, I would not even look for myself after six years.


    Meeting Raymond promised me difficulties.At worst, I have to introduce him to Carlisle.


    I turned and saw Carlisleughing and ying with the other children.


    "For now, Ill just think about how to clear my fathers name.And even if I cant leave the Empire so be it.


    I will live like Ellie Croft, and Carlisle will take myst name.


    The sun was setting.I stared at the reddening horizon.


    It''s time to return to the Empire.


    A ship from the Lund Kingdom docks in a small port of the Agrita Empire.


    The port belonged to a small estate not far from the capital.In the early morning, a noise arose in the port.People came down to the ground in a crowd.


    Holding the sleeping Carlisle, I got off the ship with Helen.


    "Ellie, I think this is our person."


    Helen pointed her finger at a certain man.


    He was a young man with red-brown hair and a monocle.


    The man, as if descended from the portrait, was wearing a blue cape, as indicated in the letter.


    "Yes, it looks like."


    Helen and I lowered our hats over our faces and walked over to him.He stopped looking at us and approached cautiously.


    "Ellie, right?"


    "Right."


    Putting Carlisle on the ground, I showed our counterpart my face.Since I was not wearing a magic bracelet, my original appearance appeared before him.


    The man bulged his blue eyes in shock.


    Responsible for a branch in Agrita''s Empire named Lumont.He was born and raised in the Empire.


    Despite the fact that Jed contacted him in advance and warned about everything, it was written on his face that he didnt believe in what was happening.


    In addition, he became very nervous, so even in the cold wind, sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "You''re Lumont, right?"


    When I asked him, who stared nkly at me with trembling eyes, Lumont woke up and hastily replied:


    "Yes that''s right.I I''m honored to meet you Ellie."


    Out of habit, he knelt down to greet the royal family member, but immediately straightened up.


    There were many people around, and I am no longer the Empress.


    He wiped the sweat from his forehead and forced himself to calm down.


    "Nice to meet you.This is Helen, my assistant."


    "Ah, nice to meet you.Helen."


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Lumont."


    Helen and Lumont greeted each other.However, Lumont seemed to be distracted by something else.


    <em>Lumont is the youngest branch leader in the order, and he is the best at what he does.He is a reliable guy because he knows how to think on the go.</em>


    Jed''s words, spoken with such a confident face, shed through my head.


    Jed said he was smart I don''t think he was aplete zero.


    "Lumont, how long are you going to be a pir?"


    "Oh, my apologies.Actually, when I saw you, I was so surprised I apologize.Come on, we''ll go by carriage."


    Lumont, awakening from amazement, opened the carriage door.I hugged Carlisle and sat inside.


    Finally Lumont got into the carriage, and soon the carriage started.


    "Is the mansion ready?"


    "Yes.We bought the estate of the disgraced baron''s family.Before escaping, they set fire to their house, but everything was extinguished and repaired.That ce is on the outskirts of the capital.The interior is good, you will befortable."


    The mansion of a nobleman who fell into disgrace, and besides, after a fire  everyone will bypass such a ce.


    So it was a good ce to avoid prying eyes.


    "By the way, the child Whose child is this?"Lumont asked, ncing at Carlisle sleeping in my arms.

 Chapter 41:

    Chapter 41:


    "This is my son."


    "Ah, this is Ellie''s child Stop, what?!"


    Lumont''s eyes widened, and there was a shout in the carriage.


    The voice was so loud that the sleeping Carlisle flinched.


    "It''s a secret Lumont, please, not so loud."


    When Helen put in her word, Lumont covered his mouth awkwardly.


    "Im sorry.I didn''t know this detail.Yesterday I was so nervous that I couldnt sleep.Haha"


    Lumon''s face showed his utter amazement.It was obvious what conclusion he hade to.


    "Dont be so surprised.This isnt His Majestys child."


    "Yes?"


    "We are divorced with His Majesty.I met a new man in the Lund Kingdom.The child has nothing to do with His Majesty.Please refrain from these strange guesses."


    "Ah Yes, as you say."


    Lumon''s face twitched as if he couldn''t believe what I was saying.And I felt his eyes on Carlisle.


    Shiny blonde hair, the opposite of ck, the symbol of the royal family.Purple eyes like mine.


    Carlisle''s hair and eye color waspletely changed with the help of a new little magic tool Jed brought before we left.


    Its a magical instrument in the form of tiny earrings, so others might even think that Carlisle changed his appearance through magic.


    Only when Lumont checked everything himself did he be sure of my words.And the next moment the carriage stopped.


    "We''ve arrived."


    Lumont, smiling happily, opened the carriage door for us.


    * * *


    "Moooom"


    "You need to sleep, Carlisle."


    Laying Carlisle gently on the bed, I covered him with a nket.


    He quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    I gently stroked Carlisle''s hair and stood up, kissing his small forehead first.


    When I left the room, Helen, who was fiddling with her luggage, turned to me.


    "Where are you going?Do you need help?"


    "No, Helen.You are tired, so put your luggage and go to bed."


    "Ellie didn''t sleep either.You couldn''t sleep on the ship."


    "Everything will be fine.You better watch Carlisle when he wakes up.I''ll just talk to Lumont ande back."


    I put on a new magic ring from Jed.


    Now the color of the hair and eyes has changed to brown, and the features of the face have changed slightly.


    It was a magical tool that came handy for Jed in the days when he had to hide his identity.He said he bribed the wizards to help him.


    When I went down to the lobby, I saw Lumont from the back.He gave instructions to the servants.


    "Lumont."


    "Ellie?"


    "Thats right."


    When he saw my new changes, he immediately recognized me by looking at my clothes.


    "We need to talk in private."


    "Yes Mdy.Well, let''s go to the office."


    He ordered tea to be served and walked with me to the office on the first floor.


    "Mdy, I am very sorry that I couldnt furnish this office in ordance with all the needs.But I think that you will not stay here anyway."


    As it turned out, there weren''t even desks or bookshelves to show that it was an office in an aristocrat''s mansion.The shabby sofas and tables looked disgusting, but I really shouldn''t have stayed here long.


    "Everything is fine.I dont mind."


    When I sat down first, Lumont also sat in front of me.


    Soon the maid came in, put the tray of tea on the table and departed.Right after that, we got down to business.


    "Lumont, please escort me to the Duke''s house disguised as a new servant."


    "Pfff.What?!As a servant?!"


    He was just about to take a sip of tea and spat it out.He couldnt hide his embarrassment and widened his eyes.


    "I must personally visit my father."


    I couldnt wait for the trial.


    The report simply stated that he was being held in custody at the ducal estate.


    I need to know if he is sick and how he is holding up.


    "Oh, this It won''t be easy now.Imperial knights watch over him day and night."


    Lumont had an embarrassed face.


    "But that would not be entirely impossible.People go out for food and basic necessities.Although It would be dangerous.After all, if you are caught, the knights will immediately report to His Majesty."


    "Can you see my real face?"


    Lumont took a close look at my new appearance.He carefully examined my eyes, nose and mouth.


    "No.I dont even know.I dont think they will notice you, if so Okay, then Ill see what I can do."


    "Thanks.Hurry up as much as possible.And did you find out more news about the whole incident?"


    "Oh, should Iy it out to you right now?Don''t you want to sleep?"


    "Tell me."


    He got up from his seat, briefly left the office, and then entered.He put the stack of papers on the table.


    "It contains information about the once disappeared caravan from a foreign country, as well as details of the fraud case."


    "Good work."


    "Then I''ll be back early tomorrow morning."


    After he left, I went through all the papers.


    From the moment the caravan entered the Empire until the day it disappeared, everything went smoothly.


    Chewing each letter, I read and read the entire content of the report.So many times that I learned it by heart.


    Finally, I put the papers aside and took a deep breath.


    There was no significant difference from the report I received from Jed.It seemed that all the evidence pointed to the father, and the foreign traders seemed to have evaporated.


    And recently, Viscount Metas, who made a deal with my father, was found dead.


    Worst of all, Metas''s suicide note was also found, which said it was my father who set it up.


    "Viscount Metas"


    I ran this strange name in my head.


    I didnt know all of my father''s assistants thoroughly, but I knew all the main ones.


    Since my father appreciated loyal people, those who worked under him have hardly changed over a decade.


    Maybe he started working for my father after I left the country.


    Why had he entrusted such a gigantic deal to an unfamiliar man?


    ording to the information in front of me, my father has delegated almost all powers to Viscount Metas.


    In addition, it says here that all documents sent by Metas bear the ducal seal.


    Especially on a document that guarantees a payment of 4,000 gold.


    After all, it is clear that my father was wary of such documents.


    It was not customary to make such a huge contribution in a lump sum.Therger the amount, the more it was split into parts.And therger the deal, the more carefully it was necessary to think over everything.


    I couldn''t believe my father, who had been the head of the Foreign Office for ten years, did it.


    And my father denied before the investigators that he had put his seal on such papers.


    However, as a result of a magical print check, no signs of forgery were found on the document.As a result, the father''s words were dismissed as a lie.


    <em>How the hell was the seal tampered with?</em>


    Of course, I didn''t think my father had stamped these papers.


    Did someone steal the seal?


    Before, I thought I would find out more after meeting Lumont.


    "Mom."


    Carlisle''s voice rang out.Waking up from my thoughts, I looked at the door.


    I saw Carlisle open the door and look inside.


    "Mom, can Ie in?"


    "Of course."


    Carlisle jumped up with a grin.


    He jumped onto the sofa towards me.


    "Why did you wake up so early?"


    "Not early.The sun is already high."


    After Carlisle''s words, I looked out the window.While I was digging through these papers and rolling over everything I read, a lot of time passed.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Yes and you?"


    Carlisle looked at me with his puppy eyes.Apparently, he was hungry and couldnt wait for me.


    "Shall we eat together?"


    "Yes!Let''s do it!Helen said she found a restaurant nearby!"


    I smiled at the excitedly screaming Carlisle, we held hands tightly, and together went to the restaurant.


    * * *


    Imperial Pce of the Agrita Empire.


    It was dawn, and most of the people in the pce were asleep, except perhaps for the guards.


    In the deepest part of the main pce, a groan came from the Emperor''s bedroom.

 Chapter 42:

    Chapter 42:


    "Leave me alone disappear!"


    Raymond opened his eyes with a shout and exhaled heavily.


    His heart was pounding with a hammer, and his forehead was covered with a film of cold sweat.


    "Your Majesty, are you okay?"


    The butler, surprised by his shouts, hurried to the bedroom.


    "Haa"


    With a deep sigh, he sat up and said.


    "Im okay."


    "Should I call the royal doctor?"


    Seeing Raymond''s pale face, he asked a question, but he just waved it off.


    Such things cant be fixed simply by calling some doctor.


    "It''s all right, you can go."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The butler hesitated in the doorway and left the bedroom.


    He took a quick sip of water from the bedside table and then leaned against the head of the bed.


    "Another nightmare."


    After Ellie left, nightmares followed him every night.


    <em>Helpless little me watching father beat mother.</em>


    Even after awakening from sleep, it seemed to him that the nightmare was clearly looming before his eyes.


    These terrible childhood memories havent been erased, no matter how many years have passed.


    Even if he can fall asleep again that night, his nightmare will only repeat.


    <em>"Ray, it''s okay.I''m here."</em>


    Ellie was always by his side when he had nightmares.


    On such nights, he lit candles in the room and took her by the hand.Oddly enough, after this ritual, his heart gradually subsided.


    And, surprisingly, even when he fell asleep again, he was not tormented by nightmares.


    But Ellie is no longer around.


    "Where are you now."


    Raymond stared up at the sky with a full moon.And he always looked especially intently at the same star, everything in the same ce.


    After Ellie left, he stared up at the star every night.Ellie sees this star too, wherever she is?


    "I miss you."


    He quietly muttered these words, which he had already repeated hundreds of times, breathing deeply and closing his eyes.


    Ellie''s face and voice, which he could no longer reach.


    Raymond didnt sleep all night.


    And when the sun finally rose, there was a cautious knock on the door.


    Your Majesty, may Ie in?


    Raymond opened his eyes.


    Yes,e in.


    The servants and the butler, who hade with water to wash their face, knelt down and showed their manners.


    "Hail His Majesty, the Sun of the Empire."


    "Stand up."


    "I''ll help you wash your face."


    "Ill do it myself."


    Raymond washed himself with cold water.He got up to wake up his broken body, because he still couldn''t sleep.


    "Your Majesty, you seem to be sleeping badly in the castle.Will you order to call a doctor?"


    "Okay."


    "Im afraid Ill wither like this soon."


    The butler looked at him with worried eyes.Raymond, who was holding out a towel to the butler, suddenly froze.


    <em>It turns out that the time when I was told that he was not well</em>


    This was stated in the report of the knights who arrived with a report two days ago.They reported that Duke Croft is not feeling well.


    Is that why I think about Ellie all night?This is because the Duke is having a hard time?


    Maybe I need to visit him.


    For some reason, I was relieved to meet him in person.


    "Your Majesty, your outfit is ready."


    "Bring my cloak.I need to leave the Imperial Pce."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond, dressed in a dark robe, hastened to see the state of the Duke and left the pce.


    The darkness of the night sky receded, and a blue dawn appeared.Even before the morning sun had risen, there were carts on the road here and there.


    This was due to the fact that fresh ingredients had to be delivered to every noble mansion even before dawn finally dawned.


    And Ellie was now sitting in one of those wagons heading towards Duke Croft.


    "Even if we find a carriage, it can be stopped at the gate.If you have problems, leave immediately."


    Lumont returned early in the morning.He had a n.


    I was surprised.I thought it would take at least a couple of days, but Lumont was already standing in front of me and showing me an old shabby dress.


    "These are the clothes worn by the workers.It is better to tie your hair too.As if you were amoner."


    He''s adding such subtle advice.


    <em>So Jed was not wrong.</em>


    The first impression of Lumont had already been forgotten.


    ording to Jed, Lumont was quite resourceful and had a widework of useful contacts in the Agrita Empire.


    Otherwise, it would have be difficult for him to find a way for me to get to the Duke''s estate, and only in a day.


    "Stop."


    At that time, I heard a strange male voice.We have already arrived at the estate.


    "I arrived with delivery."


    "I was ordered to check everything, so wait."


    The voices of merchants and knights were heard, and the approaching footsteps grew louder.


    Then the knight lifted the frayed curtain.


    "And who is this?I dont remember this face."


    "Oh, this is the new maid.That red-haired boy went to his vige.So she will be his recement."


    The merchant came up and exined, but the knight''s gaze was still fixed on me.


    "Any problems?"the merchant asked cautiously, but the knight just stared at me in silence.


    His eyes were focused on my face.The magic didn''t work?That cant be.If this were so, the merchant would be surprised too.


    Then why are you looking at me like that?


    I had brown hair and brown eyes, which were now the most frequent thing in the Empire.


    Also, my facial features were different now.Even I was surprised every time I looked in the mirror.


    At that moment, when cold sweat had already covered my back, the knight''s lips moved.


    "Ah, you looked a lot like my cousin, so excuse me.It looks like everything is okay, go through."


    "Ah, haha Yes, thanks."


    The merchant pulled down the curtain with an awkward smile.The carriage passed, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Im looking like his cousin."


    Iughed like crazy, and now my tension has eased.The carriage soon stopped in front of the mansion.


    I went out and began to unload the groceries with the merchant.


    "Everything is fresh.Let him tell the price."


    That voice was familiar.


    Harris''s face was very emaciated.Since the position of the Duke was deplorable, it is natural that the faces of his employees were also not bright.


    "Yes thank you.We will unload there."


    "Yeah."


    The moment I opened the kitchen door, I stopped.It was too quiet for the kitchen in the Duke''s mansion.


    "You can leave the vegetables there."


    Said a servant passing by.I put the drawer down and looked around.The number of people in the kitchen has greatly decreased.


    I expected the situation to be sad, but it was hard for me to face it.


    "Marie,e and take everything here."


    Then the merchant called me from the kitchen.He muttered softly as I approached.


    "Youlle out through this door."


    The merchant thought all the time that I came from the family of a servant who worked in this mansion.The estate was now being guarded, and I had to sneak inside to see a rtive.


    Watching the bustle of the kitchen servants, he looked at me and asked me to leave.


    "Don''t take too long."


    I really didn''t have much time, because ording to legend, we had to just unload the food and leave.I carefully opened the door and walked out of the kitchen.


    I was very afraid to bump into someone while walking along the corridor and climbing the stairs, but I never met anyone.


    Apart from a few knights who entered this mansion, it seemed that half of the people simply disappeared.


    In front of the Duke''s bedroom.


    After looking around, I carefully opened the door.I heard a familiar voice.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Father, it''s me.Ellie."


    Father was alone in a curtained room.


    As I approached the bed, step by step, the vague silhouette of my father became a clear figure.


    Emaciated face and lean body.


    The same purple eyes as mine.My father looked at me intently.


    He seemed to be looking for a magic bracelet on my wrist, but I was wearing a ring, not a bracelet.


    "Ellie?"


    I immediately took off the ring.My brown hair turned silver, and brown eyes turned purple.


    Only then my father''s eyes trembled violently, and he realized that I was the real Ellie.

 Chapter 43:

    Chapter 43:


    "Is that really you"


    "Dad, I''m sorry.I''mte."


    As I gripped his bony hand tightly, I felt how much weight he had lost.It was because from the moment the whole incident broke out, he couldnt eat or sleep properly.


    My father, who was holding my hand, suddenly pushed it away.


    "Ellie, you shouldn''t be here.When it will be known that you have returned, it will dangerous for all of us.You don''t know what''s going on here."


    "My father is stuck in such a drama.I wont leave."


    "Ellie, it''s not so simple.Our family is hanging by a thread.Also, think about Carlisle!"


    "Carlisle is in a safe ce, so don''t worry.And also, father."


    I hugged my father tightly and said, looking into his eyes.


    "This is my family.I will protect it."


    "No way.You no longer have power."


    I didn''t tell my father about the Phoenix organization.


    My father thought I was just living in Lund Kingdom and running a shop.


    "Ellie, no.This is dangerous.You can''t get involved"


    "Dont worry.I have a n."


    "What the hell are you nning?"


    "No time to exin.I just came to see if my father is okay"


    When I took my father''s hand again and spoke, suddenly a visit was announced from outside.My father and I tensed at what we heard.


    I took off the ring.What if I get caught.If a knight enters here now


    "Sir, I''m sorry that without knocking"


    "Harpen."


    The neer was embarrassed by the appearance of a stranger in the room.And then he goggled his eyes as if he saw the incredible view.


    "Mdy!"


    "Ah praise the Lord."


    Fortunately, it was not Raymond''s knight.It was Dr. Harpen, the Duke''s loyal vassal.


    I smiled at him, and he froze with his mouth wide open.


    "Long time no see.How are you doing?"


    "How are you here No, is that reallydy Ellie?"


    He still couldn''t believe his eyes.


    "Huh.You havent identified yourself."


    Harpen sighed, as if he wanted to beat his fast heart rate like that, and hastily mmed the door.


    "How did you get here at all?"


    "I came because I was worried about my father.Now it''s time for me to leave.I have no time."


    "What were you thinking when you climbed into a ce teeming with knights of His Majesty!What if you get caught!"


    "Dont worry about me.I have my own tricks."


    I put on the ring again.Harpen goggled at me again, as did my father.


    Of course, they couldnt imagine that such a small ring is fraught with magic.


    When I saw the ring and small earring that Jed gave me, I felt the same way.


    "Father, I really have to run.I won''t be able to sneak in here anymore.But I''ll find out if there is a way to send a letter."


    I have already verified with my own eyes that my father is rtively safe.Now is the time to leave.


    "Ellie, don''t worry about me Don''t do anything stupid."


    Smiling at my worried father, I turned to Harpen with a request.


    "Please take care of my father.We''ll see you again soon."


    "Be careful, mdy."


    The hallway was empty.The path to the kitchen was open.


    When I left through the small door, I saw the back of an impatient merchant who was waiting for me.


    "I apologize for taking so long."


    "Hurry."


    Before the visit, I was very worried about my father, so when I left the kitchen, my previously pale face took on color.I saw my father, and the way out was no longer so disturbing.


    However, as if fate wanted to punish me for mycency, the moment I entered the lobby of this house, the unexpected happened.


    "Oh sorry"


    At that moment, I felt the texture of a cold de on my neck.


    "Ah!"


    What touched my neck was a well forged de.


    "You wanted to knock His Majesty off his feet?Do you want to die today?"


    An icy voice rang in my ears.


    My heart sank into my feet.Not the feeling of a thrown across the throat and not the voice of a knight, but two words "his majesty."


    I slowly raised my head.In front of me I met emotionless ck eyes looking down at me.


    Raymond.


    He was actually in front of me.


    I had to meet him again six yearster.


    "You dare to raise your head?Are you really want to die?"


    The edge of the sword went further into the neck.


    Only then did Ie to my senses and hastily bowed my head.


    "My fault."


    "Take the sword away."


    "Yes?But Your Majesty"


    The knight was embarrassed by the order.And not only him.I, too, couldnt understand his suddenmand.


    Even if he ordered to kill amoner at this very ce, no one would be able to put in a word.


    But take the sword away


    "You, raise your head."


    It was an order for me.There was a feeling that at his shortmand, all the blood in my body froze.


    Why suddenly Did you notice something?No, it can''t be.


    "I said to raise your head."


    His cold voice rang out over my petrified head again.I slowly raised my head, giving strength to the numb neck.


    His eyes and mine met again.


    Dark, unfeeling eyes were now sliding over my face.As if he was looking for something.


    "You, tell me again"


    "Sire.


    His words were cut short because my father''s voice rang out in the lobby.


    He raised his eyes and looked at my father.


    "The Duke."


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Sun of the Empire."


    The sound of my father''s boots soon stopped beside me.


    Raymond has nowpletely switched to my father.


    "Your Majesty, why are you suddenly here?"


    "I was worried about your health.But"


    Raymond turned to me.


    "Are you in trouble?"


    Father''s voice rang out.Raymond''s tenacious gaze divertedpletely from me.


    "No.Let this woman go.Duke,e and talk to me in private."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The knightsgged behind me on the orders of the Emperor.The footsteps of Raymond and my father died away.


    "Oh, I thought it was certain death.Just think, the Emperor himself Are you okay?"


    The merchant''s anxious voice rang out.I exhaled.


    But as soon as I took one step, my legs went limp and I stumbled.


    I had nned to see him again when I returned, but I didnt know that everything would happen so suddenly.


    I remembered how those ck eyes looked at me.His aura and eyes grew colder and colder.And his handsome face never changed.


    One by one, all our shared memories came out again.


    My heart was still hammering, but it was no longer love or excitement.


    The reason for the unexpected meeting was only my impatience and great anxiety.


    The Duke''s position was extreme, and now I needed to move as quickly as possible.


    "It''s okay, let''s go."


    Anyway, I hurried out of the mansion until he came back down.


    * * *


    "Duke, you''ve lost a lot of weight.Are you eating well?"


    Raymond furrowed his brows at the Duke''s emaciated face.Thetter replied with a slightugh:


    "You never stopped lecturing me about health, Your Majesty.Better tell me whats with Your Majestys face?Have you slept badly thest days?"


    "It''s because of you, Duke."


    Raymond reacted to the Duke''s taunt.


    "If I ask now where Ellie is, will you tell?"


    He still hasn''t given up.


    When he finds out that Ellie was under his nose


    Duke Croft said calmly:


    "Your Majesty, this is already over.Ellie doesn''t want to know you anymore."

 Chapter 44:

    Chapter 44:


    And Raymond was powerless to do anything.Ellie really dumped him and left.


    The only one who has not let go of this rtionship is himself.


    If Ellie had the desire to return, she would already be on thend of the Empire.


    "Your Majesty, please leave Ellie alone."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t."


    Raymond said, looking into the same purple eyes as Ellie''s.


    "I can''t leave her.Now she has be my everything."


    All this wouldnt have happened if it had been so from the very beginning.


    "If shees back, if the struggle for the throne begins You know how it happens."


    The death of the former crown prince was the most brutal death of a member of the royal family in history.


    At the time, Raymond thought he was just angry.He didn''t really understand what it was.


    "You''d better stop talking about it.It is more important now to correct your situation."


    Then Raymond changed the subject.


    The Duke sighed heavily.


    "There are protests raging among the nobles, as I heard.You shouldn''t have postponed the trial indefinitely, Your Majesty."


    The Duke seemed to be doing his own work for the Emperor.Raymondughed at this loyal attitude.


    Only Duke Croft was capable of something like that.


    "Soon there will be a trial.As you said, it is no longer possible to postpone."


    "Wise choice."


    "Take better care of your health.Or else the funeral will take ce before the trial."


    "Your Majesty, dont go too far.Im just one of Your Majesty''s servants who can always be reced, but you are not the only capable leader in our Empire."


    He told Raymond without blinking.


    "By your grumbling, I can tell you will soon be back in shape.Then I leave.I will let you know when the court will be appointed."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond rose from his seat.


    "Oh, and thewyer I found you don''t even think about rejecting him."


    When Raymond spoke, as if threatening, the Dukeughed indignantly.


    "As you wish, sire."


    Raymond shook his hand and left the office.


    The servant handed him the cloak.


    Leaving the mansion, he was about to sit in the saddle and turn towards the pce.But a new thought stopped him.


    Then he turned to the mansion.


    The woman who ran into him


    Brown hair, brown eyes.The mostmon color amongmoners, and there was nothing special about her face.


    But this voice.


    It was so familiar.


    At first he thought it was an illusion, but the more he looked back, the more this voice


    Raymond summoned the captain of the knights.


    "David."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "That woman I ran into earlier.She was with the merchant.And how often do theye here on the estate?"


    "Sire?"


    David was confused by the sudden question.


    "This is the first time I saw this woman today."


    "First?"


    "Yes, sire."


    David bowed his head.Raymond was in a strange mood.


    He felt that there was something in her.


    The familiar look that stared at him and the voice that sounded like Ellie, it all bothered him.


    By now, even if she was overseas, she had already found out about the Duke''s troubles.


    And if she knew that his father was teetering on the edge, with her personality, Ellie would have no choice but to return.


    "No way."


    Raymond thought about magic, but didnt remember seeing any magic trinkets.


    Moreover, in addition to the color of her hair and eyes, her face was also not the same.


    <em>Must be just a stranger.</em>


    <em>And why am I thinking about it at all?</em>


    "David, find out about her."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond took onest look at the Duke''s house and mounted his horse again.


    * * *


    "Ellie!"


    On my return to the estate, Helen and Lumont met me.


    "Everything went smoothly."


    "Oh my God.I''m so d luck is really on our side."


    Lumont sighed with relief.


    "I swore that nothing would happen, but who could have guessed"


    Lumont scratched his cheek with an awkward smile on his face the opposite of his confidence when he promised nothing would happen.


    "Of course, I thought of everything from start to finish.But does that even make sense?"


    Duke Croft''s estate is a ce that the knights of the Emperor guard day and night.Ellie got there safely and was very lucky to get out.


    "Have you seen your father?Did the knights interfere?"


    Helen asked about this and that, taking my hand.


    "No, first, why do you have such cold hands?"


    "I was nervous."


    "So what was there in the estate?"


    Everything went quite calmly, but after meeting with Raymond I could no longer recover.


    "I met His Majesty."


    "What?!"


    "His Majesty the Emperor!"


    Lumont and Helen reacted expressively.


    "No, but wait, is he here too?"


    Lumont hastily looked at the carriage.Astonishment and fear streamed from his eyes.


    "I wouldnte back if he knew who I was."


    "Well Haha, really.His Majesty would not have arrived in such a wretched carriage"


    Lumont smiled awkwardly and took a few steps back.


    "Let''s talk in the office, Lumont.I will change and go down immediately."


    Lumont went to the study, and I went up to the room with Helen.


    When I entered the room, I took off my tattered clothes and changed into afortable blue tunic dress.


    "Tell me honestly, are you okay?"Helen asked anxiously.


    "Fortunately, His Majesty didnt find out anything.We only met by chance."


    "I''m d it ended well."


    "Ha.My father is very emaciated, but seems to be doing well."


    "His Excellency must have been surprised to see you."


    "Yeah.My father told me to leave, but How can I leave?"


    "Has the court date been set yet?"


    "Soon.This case turned out to be too high-profile to continue to ignore the discontent of the nobles."


    "Everything will be fine.I believe in Ellie."


    My heart warmed as Helen smiled brightly.


    "Thank you, Helen.What about Carlisle?"


    "Hes still asleep."


    "Helen, I need to talk to Lumont, so please watch Carlisle for now."


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    Entering the office, I saw a sofa and a table, which were not there at night.There was also a bookcase and a mahogany writing desk.


    "When did you arrange all this?"


    "I got everything set up this morning while Ellie went out to investigate.Well, now it looks like a genuine noble cab?"


    I wouldn''t have to stay here for long, and I didn''t have to decorate it like that.However, I couldn''t just ignore Lumont, who was clearly begging for praise.


    "Looks much better.Good job."


    "Thanks."


    Lumont brought the teapot to my cup.The scent ofvender teased the tip of my nose.


    "Good for relieving stress."


    "Thank you for your care."


    "Have you reviewed all the materials that I gave you yesterday?"


    I nodded.


    "Everything is well organized in detail."


    But there was one oddity.


    "Foreign traders disappeared as if they had evaporated."


    "Yes, and in just a few days.In addition, the knights raided with a raid right at dawn, as if they knew everything in advance"


    "Someone told them when and where to go."


    "Yes.You have to understand that our enemy sits in the highest offices."


    He spoke with a serious face.

 Chapter 45:

    Chapter 45:


    "The earliest information about trade caravans appeared only a year ago.Its hard to believe that the deal between the kingdoms was concocted in just a year.It just means that someone set it up retroactively."


    "People all think it''s the Duke''s handiwork."


    Lumont said with a deep sigh.


    "Yeah.The Duke''s seal is on the lump sum agreement, which is irrefutable proof."


    This fact was tested by magic, and it was the true father''s seal.


    "My father couldnt have done it by mistake.This is really strange."


    "Right.The Duke is known for his honesty.Even if he had bad intentions, he is not a fool to leave such obvious evidence in in sight," said Lumont, holding his breath at the end.


    "I suspect the evidence wasid out to make it easier to find.In your right mind, if you intend tomit an atrocity of this magnitude, the first step is to destroy all evidence."


    Right.If my father had dared tomit fraud, he would not have left any evidence at all.


    "The problem is that all the evidence we have points to the father."


    "The seal wasnt fabricated."


    After all, the results of the checks and thest words of Metas


    The newspapers were bombarded with provocations and anger day after day.


    Little by little, not only nobles, but even ordinary people began to suspect fraud.


    "Newspapers usually run with the support of noble families."


    The more I delve into this matter, the more I am convinced.


    There was a conspiracy among the nobles against my father.


    "Lumont.Find out which newspaper is writing the most evil articles about my father.And which family has invested the most in their business."


    "Good."


    "There is only one thing left to do: find out what has be of the ducal seal.My father always kept his seal in his study, but how then"


    The drawer in his office was protected by magic.If it werent my father''s fingerprints, it would have been impossible to open.Therefore, it is unlikely that the seal was stolen from the office.


    "Good.Can we find out who visited the ministers on the day the documents were sent?Perhaps there is a clue if we take a close look at what happened that day?"


    "The investigators have already checked everything that day If something strange happened there, they wouldn''t have found it?"


    "They are biased against my father.Or is it possible that they are also conspirators?Check everything yourself, as scrupulously as possible."


    "Dont worry about it."


    "Oh, and during your investigation, please find out if no one suddenly left the ministry or took a long leave."


    "Why is this?"


    "With the exception of Metas, all those people worked with my father for a long time.Because my father is not one of those who are scattered by reliable people."


    <em>If someone took my fathers seal to substitute it must have boded well for them.</em>


    "Okay.I''ll find out everything.But, Ellie, are you still going to the estate?"


    "No.Now it will be too dangerous."


    The knights will be on their guard after my previous sortie.


    Today we are very lucky, but it would be better for me to never get into such a drama.


    Because magic instruments cant change the voice.The Emperor seemed to suspect something.


    He could even guess who I was.


    Better to stay out of their sight until he finds proof that he clears the Duke''s name.


    "Instead, Id like to send a letter You will need to work it out."


    "If this is a letter, then no problem.It will be much easier and safer."


    Lumont smiled happily, letting me know how much he believes in himself.


    "Thanks."


    "Have you more wishes?"


    "Oh, one more thing.Please find out what business Metas was doing."


    As much as I think about it, everything seems to revolve around him.


    "I wonder how he even got into the officials.But I can''t believe that he was a real organizer."


    It is impossible that a sensible person like my father would entrust all important matters to just one person.


    And the main thing that arouses suspicion is his sudden death.I made inquiries and found out that he was interested in a ship leaving the Empire shortly before his death.


    "Right before his death?"


    "Yes.A man who was about to die would not have sailed to foreignnds."


    I frowned at Lumon''s words.


    I suspected something was wrong even when I read that he died, leaving a note shifting all the me on my father.


    Did Viscount Metas reallymit suicide?I dont think so.


    Viscount Metas was only one performer.


    "You seem to have the same idea as me."


    "The death of Metas is not suicide.They killed him and left a forged note."


    "But the problem now is that I can''t even guess who is behind all this."


    I am no longer an Empress and no longer a threat.And my father was a person who was not greedy for power.


    Who will get better because my father is being executed?


    "I''m not sure yet, but there is a small clue."


    "What?"


    "I mean, Metas''s recent past.He is said to have attended the academy, although his family was short on money.By the time he graduated from the academy, he also bought a small mansion in the capital."


    "Someone sponsored him."


    "Yes.And if we find out who maybe there will be our clue."


    I cant say that an unnamed patron is behind this conspiracy, but there is a possibility.


    "If you find out, report immediately."


    "Then I think we''ll be done with this.They''re already waiting for Ellie."


    Lumont looked at the door and smiled.


    Then I noticed who he meant.


    "Carlisle?"


    The door opened slowly.He was embarrassed to be caught eavesdropping.


    "Its okay.You cane in."


    "Mom"


    The door opened and Carlisle ran up to me with a bright smile.


    Carlisle looked at me and then at Lumont, who was sitting in front of me.


    "Oh, yes, you don''t know uncle Lumont."


    Lumont smiled as gently as possible at Carlisle, who had wide eyes and a wary expression.


    "This is the uncle who works with your mom.Say hello."


    "Good morning"


    "Nice to meet you.If you want something from the market, you can always tell me."


    "My mom said to be careful"


    Carlisle muttered.It seems that I firmly instilled in him that if strangers offer him sweets, he should not follow them.


    "Oh no, that''s not what I mean"


    Lumont was embarrassed, and Carlisle, meanwhile, grabbed my hand.


    Iughed and stroked Carlisle''s head.


    "Carlisle, he''s not a bad person.Don''t be careful."


    "Is he like uncle Jed and uncle Jeremy?"


    "Ah um."


    Jeremy''s name suddenly popped up and I froze.


    "Then okay."


    Carlisle smiled and said.


    As Lumontughed and talked to Carlisle, Jeremy''s face loomed in my mind.

 Chapter 46:

    Chapter 46:


    And Jeremy Where did he go?


    I suggested that he return to the Empire together, but after that he disappeared from sight.


    He helped me a lot in the past, so I would like to answer him in the same way at least once.But our connection was cut off.


    "Ah, Ellie.Would you like to go to the square with Carlisle?Today there is a performance.There is something to see."


    Carlisle''s eyes sparkled at Lumont''s words.


    "Mom, mom.I want to go there."


    Carlisle looked at me with his trademark puppy eyes.When he looked at me with that look, it seems I could never have answered no.


    "Then let''s go together."


    "Yes!!!"


    Carlisle answered excitedly.


    First of all, I had alreadypleted my mission today, so the day was free.


    As Lumont said, there was a small musical orchestra in the square.


    I loved the music and the voices of children in the square ying in the warm spring sun.


    "Mom, what is it?The sound is so beautiful."


    I saw the tool Carlisle was pointing to.


    "It''s called a harp."


    "So big and cool.I also want to y on it.Can I y?"


    "Of course.You will definitely seed."


    Carlisle''s eyes folded beautifully into a crescent shape.Then I looked at the man ying the harp again.


    Now I couldnt take my eyes off his melody, which Carlisle liked so much.This is the first time I see him looking at something other than toys with such sparkling eyes.


    I wondered if it was really worth teaching him the harp?


    It''s too early for that It would be nice to let him know what he wants to learn.


    He really likes this kind of music Just like Raymond.


    I didn''t really care about music.I wasnt interested in operas or concerts, but Raymond loved to hear them.


    When he listened to waltzes and strings, his emotionless face was always rxed.


    I stared at Carlisle, not taking my eyes off.


    Although he looked more like me, sometimes I felt ufortable when I noticed a minor habit or trait that resembled Raymond.


    It seems that he still left an indelible mark.


    Involuntarily raising my head, I saw a woman approaching the orchestra.


    An aristocrat in a beige hat and yellowish dress in the imperial style.


    It was Lisa, and her shiny blonde hair was styled under the hat.


    And as if she felt my gaze, she immediately turned in our direction.


    I instinctively grabbed Carlisle''s arm.I thought she might suspect something.


    However, Lisa just nced at me and turned away with a bored face.


    Only then did I remember that I had changed my appearance.


    Lisa, as usual, thought that themoners were staring at a noble person.


    Even though I''m d she didn''t recognize me, I hated myself for trying to hide Carlisle from her.He didntmit any sin.


    It''s scary to even think about what will happen when it bes known about the existence of Carlisle.I left the Empire in the first ce to avoid this.


    Raymond and Lisa.


    So little time has passed since my return to the Empire, but the most ufortable people are already vying with me.


    "What happened, Mom?


    Carlisle nced at me as I grabbed his arm tightly.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "No. Its okay, so you can keep ying."


    Carlisle turned his back again, and I didn''t want to worry anymore about what was happening to Lisa.


    If I hadn''t heard the gossip behind.


    "It''s Lady Sios, isn''t it?"


    "Yeah.You see, over there, the carriage with its symbol."


    Although there were mostlymoners in the square, it wasnt without the nobility.There were also shops for the wealthy nearby.


    It seems that some nobledies recognized Lisa.But their choice of words struck me as odd.


    Why do you call Lisa Lady Sios?


    It''s been six years since I filed for divorce and left the Empire.


    Its time to learn to call her The Empress.


    Did I hear wrong?


    "Lady Sios doesn''t seem to age at all.Whenever I see her, she is always so beautiful."


    Lady Sios.


    Lisa Sios, not Empress of Agrita.For the nobility, title is an important element of status, so the nobledies behind me would not call her any different from protocol.


    That means her status hasn''t changed since I left.


    Later, I heard more talk about Lady Sios.


    "That''s for sure.So beautiful, but still won''t get married.And why, I wonder?"


    "Oh, don''t tell.It looks like he wants to punish her.This is a humiliation for a woman.


    "His Majesty is very cruel Lady Sios gave birth to his child in a foreignnd.And the ce of the Empress is vacant"


    As if she thought she had said it too loudly, this youngdy looked around carefully.


    "Be careful with what you say.His Majesty is very sensitive to the story of the former Empress."


    "But really?Rumors say that His Majesty cant forget Lady Croft, and took out all the pain on Lisa."


    And at that moment my face turned to stone.


    He hasnt forgotten me.But those words that he could never love me were still fresh in my memory.But suddenly he cant forget.


    Ridiculous gossip, nothing more.


    "Well, I don''t even know.His Majesty and Lady Croft were not very close.But what happened now?The Emperor has such a cold character, therefore, perhaps he simply doesnt want intimacy.Oh god, we have to go now."


    The gossipingdies moved away, and I could no longer hear them.


    Now I looked at Lisa withpletely different eyes.


    I thought Raymond and Lisa were, of course, married.So, I didn''t look for news about them.


    While studying my father''s problem, my thoughts were only about the Emperor''s policy and trade documents.


    I didn''t want to see their personal life with my own eyes.


    I thought the love story between Raymond and Lisa would have a happy ending, but where did it go wrong?


    Raymond, Lisa and me.


    On the square, it was only a demonstration of her beauty and love.


    Smiles appeared on the lips of people, but not mine.


    Lisa now joined the crowd and listened to the orchestra.


    Raymond didn''t marry her for the same reason he''s looking for me?


    Indeed it was because of me that he didnt let Lisa to the throne?


    No, there is nothing to feed yourself with this nonsense.


    I shook my head, as if shaking out all this nonsense.


    Whatever is in Raymond''s heart, it doesn''t matter to me anymore.


    Even if he and Lisa dont see a happy ending, the rtionship between me and Raymond will not change because of this.


    Because we are already done with that.


    So I forgot about Lisa and just watched the concert.


    * * *


    Outside the capital of Lund kingdom.


    It was the time of day when the sunset zed like it was devouring the sky.


    Shops were closed, crowds of people moved to the streets with bars.


    The light came on in one window after another, mercenaries crowded, drunk people already appeared.


    A man in a dark brown robe passed the drunks and opened the old door in the alley.


    "We are still closed"


    Therge red-haired man who had just put the chair off the table froze.


    "Jed, I just want a beer."


    Jeremy took off his robes, grabbed a chair, and sat down at the bar.

 Chapter 47:

    Chapter 47:


    "I thought you were on your way to the Thorn Kingdom.That mercenary captain said your hands were itching before the battle."


    Jeremy put down his mug and smiled sarcastically.


    "That''s what I wanted.Ellie is no longer here, and nothing keeps me here.But when I got ready I was struck like lightning."


    Ellie''s words continued to ring in his ears.


    Jed already knew what had kept Jeremy from leaving.


    Jed and Jeremy didn''t really know each other, but they worked together for a long time and got used to each other.


    It''s been a long time since Jeremy first started working as a mercenary and Jed opened his bar.


    The meeting between Jed and Ellie was pure coincidence.But when Ellie decided to do business with Jed, at first it was Jeremy who served them as an intermediary.


    And Jeremy was also gathering useful information so that the Phoenix organization could grow faster.


    Jeremy brought helpful people to Jed''s bar on purpose.


    Thus, the Order of the Phoenix took off at a gallop based on the wide avability of information.


    Jed sighed softly, looking at Jeremy''s pensive face.


    If even after so many years he didnt understand the essence of things, Jed could be branded aplete fool.


    With a little attention to detail, he was able to see the way Jeremy''s eyes were looking at Ellie.


    As far as Jed knew, Jeremy was not the type to greet everyone with a warm look and a smile on his lips.


    It''s not clear what their backstory was, but Jeremy was truly loyal to Ellie.


    What''s so good about that?


    This was a mystery to Jed, for he had never truly loved anyone.


    Once upon a time, Jed really wanted Jeremy and Ellie to get together.But that was before he knew about Ellie''s personality.After all, her ex-husband is a real Emperor.


    So when Jed heard that Ellie was sailing away, he thought it was even better this way.


    If Ellie disappears from sight, Jeremy will immediately throw her out of his head.


    But if you look at it right now, it obviously didn''t work.


    "How is Ellie doing?Any news from the Empire?"


    "I wonder why now?Jeremy, why now?I once wanted you to get along with Ellie, but why now?!Ellie, she Do you know who she was?"


    If you think about it, Jeremy couldn''t know Ellie''s identity.


    Although Jeremy''s true identity was also unknown, Jed had already found out that he was from the Empire and was a noble.


    "If I like someone, it doesn''t matter who that person is.And if you look at it like that, the Emperor has already seen the two of us."


    He still remembers that meeting a long time ago.


    For him, it was not a stumbling block that her ex-husband is the Emperor.


    He spent six years with her in the Lund Kingdom.During this time, the feeling for her didnt disappear, but only deepened.


    "What?"


    "I''m just saying her past doesn''t matter to me."


    Jed was curious.But Jeremy justughed and threw something neutral to him.


    "Jed, answer me.How is Ellie doing?"


    Duke Croft''s plight was the worst problem, but the Emperor was also chasing after it.


    "She''s doing it.The Emperor has not yet understood anything, although he is looking for an excuse to remove the Duke.So don''t think about it Isn''t it easier for you to go your own way?"


    "I already told you.I was about to go my own way, but it didn''t work.And here I am."


    "What are you up to?Sail to the Empire and challenge the Emperor to a duel over Ellie?"


    "Why not?"


    Jeremyughed, and Jed''s face winced.


    He yelled at Jeremy like crazy.


    "Wake up, you fool!The Emperor is still on Ellie''s tail.They have been divorced for 6 years, but he wont calm down.After all, he still loves her.Even the Empress''s throne is empty.Are you wondering why?Guess yourself!"


    "Yeah.There are too many walls that I have to go through."


    "Are you kidding?Do you not understand what Im saying?"


    "Jed, I''m just doing what I can for Ellie."


    "Eh And when are you going?"Jed asked, as if he had already resigned himself.Jeremy replied:


    "Tomorrow.The first ship, early in the morning.Will you float?To the Agrita Empire."


    "Perhaps"


    "Then I''ll see you there."


    Jeremy got up from his seat, finishing off all the remaining beer.


    "And of course, thanks for the beer."


    Jeremy patted Jed on the shoulder while he was still annoyed and annoyed, and left the bar.


    "Perhaps something will work out for you."


    It was obvious that a storm wasing very soon in the Empire.


    Jed sighed, hoping Ellie and Jeremy would stay safe.


    * * *


    Capital of the Agrita Empire.


    The main pce, which contained the entire administration.The next monthly meeting of the nobility continued beyond all limits.


    Raymond, sitting in the highest ce, nced coldly at the nobles in front of him.


    Your Majesty, we can no longer postpone the trial of Duke Croft.The losses for the Empire are so great.How long will the guilty go unpunished?


    Then the nobleman shouted to him with a determined face.And of course, the point here was not at all that the nobleman expressed devotion to themon cause.


    The nobles were looking for opportunities to take Duke Croft out of the game, and they chose today''s meeting as the day of the general battle.


    Everyone said the same thing to the Emperor.


    Raymond stared insensibly at the nobles repeating the same words like parrots.


    Directly under the throne, in the chair of the prime minister, called the Emperor''s right hand, sat Marquis Sios.


    Having received thest warning, the Marquis no longer visited his office in vain.


    Instead, he left the main pce altogether and worked from his estate.


    At his suggestion, all the rest of the nobility turned their anger against the Emperor to Duke Croft.


    As if the Duke was guilty of all the troubles, who deceived the Emperor on the wrong path.


    Stories circted around the castle about howmoners, losing their temper with anger, brought garbage directly to the gates of the Duke''s estate.


    This waspletely uneptable for the mores of the nobility.At first, the Emperor wanted to find them all and order them to cut off their brushes.But if you do it right now, when the truth about the Duke has not yet been revealed, it will further undermine the honor of the Duke.


    And it was Marquis Sios who yed a major role in creating this whole situation.


    Raymond gazed silently at the Marquis''s face while thetter exchanged nces with the nobles in the hall.


    The gloom on the Emperor''s face reflected his guilt.


    He wanted to surrender to the impulse and just run, free the Duke from imprisonment.


    And he wasnt so worried about Edmund as to save Marquis Sioster.


    But the price would be even greater anger from the nobility.


    Raymond''s dark eyes dropped to Marquis Sios.


    Why the hell is Marquis Sios trying to nder the Duke?


    Whichever way you look at it, Marquis Sios had no resentment or reason for this.


    While he was looking at the Marquis, a new voice rang out:


    "It''s not just the nobility.The people are dissatisfied with the new taxes.If you continue like this, people will be disappointed with the imperial family."


    "What are you talking about, Count Barten?"


    Raymond nced at that red-haired young earl.


    Without the support of Marquis Sios, he was neither qualified nor capable of epting the title of count.


    "I just want to say that I am worried with all my heart for the reign of Your Majesty"


    "If you are so concerned about my rule, you better take care of the Barten estate.I heard you had a riot again on tax day.If every noble family does a good job at home, I think the future of the whole Empire will be bright.Or do you disagree?"

 Chapter 48:

    Chapter 48:


    "I mean Thats"


    Count Barten could no longer speak coherently and fluttered.


    "Your Majesty, its not the Barten estate that matters now.By all means, retribution must overtake the Duke."


    Marquis Letran, standing next to Marquis Sios, spoke with a decisive grin, as if the knight was walking on the battlefield.


    Hearing the same words repeated countless times was so exhausting.


    Raymond cut short Marquis Letran''s speech.


    "We''ll arrange a trial in three days."


    "No wait.Yes?"


    The nobles present, who thought that the trial would be postponed, now stood there with stunned faces.


    The trial had been postponed for several months, and everyone wondered if they had heard wrong now.


    "I said that I would open the trial that you all so eagerly demanded.Anyints?"


    "His Majesty changed his mind so suddenly"


    "The behavior of my nobles in recent months has displeased me.Looking at you all these days, I now wonder if I have be too soft for you."


    He was somehow not a good-natured Emperor.He ascended the throne, killing his father and brother with his own hands, and no matter how puffed up he was, he still couldnt block the tyranny built on blood.


    His character was also not so sweet.


    When the atmosphere around Raymond became oppressive, all the nobles hurriedly stared at the floor.


    This is because he was such a monarch who, even if he sat quietly for several years, everyone knew perfectly well that heads can fly in an instant if he makes a decision.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty.I was blinded by my loyalty to the Empire and went against the wishes of His Majesty.Its my fault that I dont control the nobles.Please, what is my punishment?"


    Marquis Sios rose from his seat and bowed to the Emperor.


    Then the nobles stood in a row and bowed their heads after the marquis.


    Raymondughed at this crowd, which echoed the Marquis.


    And from their ce they looked at the Marquis''s back with cold eyes.


    "The court has already been appointed, so not a word more about the Duke."


    As Raymond was about to end the meeting, the Marquis Sios opened his mouth.


    "But, Your Majesty, shouldn''t we summon Lady Croft to the Duke''s trial?"


    Raymond froze at that moment.


    He looked coldly at Marquis Sios.


    "I already warned you not to cross the line."


    Raymond''s voice ringing in the audience was terribly low.As if the beast slowly bends down before biting the victim''s neck.


    Even the air in the hall froze with tension.Marquis Sios''s face shuddered, but at another moment he opened his mouth:


    "Your Majesty, Lady Croft is the only sessor to the Duke.If the judge imposes punishment on the Duke, the youngdy should also be held ountable."


    "Sios Bn."


    Raymond''s deep voice called out in the hall, calling out the full name of Marquis Sios.


    "I hope the day will note when I will just call you by name again.Otherwise, neither the title of minister, nor the shield in the form of Edmund will save you anymore."


    "I will keep it in mind."


    The Marquis, who heard the warning, was silent further.Raymond looked around and said:


    "Lady Croft has been 6 years since she left the Empire," Raymond said in with sad voice. "I think it strange your intention to involve her, the former Empress, in this matter, when even the guilt of the Duke hasnt yet been established.As if some of you were nning to destroy the Croft family"


    He looked around at all the frightened nobles and continued:


    "This is myst warning.One more superfluous word, and I will order to rip out your tongues."


    The nobles held their breath and bowed their heads low.


    As if they were afraid to catch the eye of the Emperor.


    "Premier, get ready for trial in three days.Today''s meeting is over."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    * * *


    "Mom!"


    Carlisle, running through the garden, suddenly came running up to me while I was reading a book.


    "I brought you the most beautiful flower in the whole garden.This flower is just like my mother!"


    The purple flowers that Carlisle brought were wild violets.


    The moment I saw it, memories shed through my head.


    "This flower looks like you."


    I don''t remember exactly when, but a long time ago Raymond gave me this flower,ughing, just like Carlisle now.


    In hindsight, it seems that the rtionship between us at the time was pretty good.Because he was not yet the Emperor, and I didnt even realize my unrequited love for him.


    If I went back to that time now I would


    "Mom?"


    Having disappeared for a moment in my old memories, I came to myself at the voice of Carlisle.


    "Hm?"


    Trying to get rid of past memories, I smiled and took the flowers.


    "Wow it''s so beautiful!Thanks."


    I took the flower and kissed the child on the cheek.Carlisle smiled and ran back into the garden.


    I looked at several purple flowers in my hand and waved my hand gently.


    Then the withering petals came back to life.


    "I''ve seen it so many times, but it''s still so unusual for me."


    Smiling at Helen''s words, I carefully wrapped the flowers with my handkerchief.


    It was a gift from Carlisle, so I wanted him to stay beautiful longer.


    "Fortunately, Carlisle was able to adapt."


    "Yeah.I was worried that if he missed the Lund Kingdom He had adjusted better than I thought."


    Carlisle was really better here than I was.With his peculiar smile and puppy look, he won the hearts of the owners of the mansion.


    How many maids had he met in those two days?When I put his clothes away in the evenings, candy wrappers fall out of my pocket every time.


    "The day wille when Lord Carlisle will be the head of the family."


    This was undeniable.


    I nodded as I watched Carlisle happily y with the maid.


    Then a servant hurriedly came up to me.


    "Ellie.Letter for you."


    The white envelope with no name was a letter from my father.


    I immediately took out the letter and read it.


    "Fortunately, my father is doing well.Anyway, the trial will be soon," I put down the letter and told Helen with a worried face.


    "Is His Excellency very worried?"


    "He''s worried about me, not about himself."


    The letter was full of fears that I would be in danger during my trial.


    "Because the Duke doesn''t know Ellie''s abilities.Everything will be fine."


    "I didn''t think the trial would be so early."


    We havent yet had any witnesses or proof of my father''s innocence.However, it will still be possible to change the course of the proceedings by taking something with you.


    "By the way, Ellie, who is the judge?"


    "I dont know that.His Majesty has not yet decided, or is deliberately hiding"


    It would be nice if he was a loyal person to us, but Knowing the atmosphere in the capital, it will be difficult to find such a person, right?


    I couldn''t say no.


    Almost all the nobility in the capital turned their backs on my father.


    Although he had close friends, they didnt hold a high title.They were too weak to serve as a judge.


    "But there is one"


    At that moment, the name of a nobleman came to my mind.


    He held a neutral position and was famous for an honorparable to an important nobleman.


    "Can he help?"

 Chapter 49:

    Chapter 49:


    "If he doesn''t help At least he won''t pander to his enemies.He probably won''t budge at all.He sits as a hermit in his estate, said that he wants to spend the rest of his life there, in silence."


    "Ah this one."


    Helen seemed to know who I was talking about.She said nothing more, probably thinking that everything was hopeless.


    "It would be great if some information came from Lumont."


    "You can ask him yourself."


    "What?"


    When I turned to Helen, I saw that Lumont had just left the carriage.


    "I was a littlete because there was a monthly meeting today."


    Lumont sighed heavily in front of me.


    "Lumont, what happened?"


    "Ah, Ellie."


    Lumont couldnt catch his breath.


    "I found."


    I raised my eyebrows, not taking his hint.


    "You find what?"


    Lumont said, full of self-righteousness:


    "A witness who will help us in court!"


    "Are you sure he will help?"


    "Right.I didn''t tell you yesterday that it was Count Barten who sponsored Metas''s work."


    "That''s how."


    I made inquiries and found out that they began periodic secret meetings immediately after the first caravan from the desert entered the Empire.And I also found a witness who could prove it.I decided to meet with the witness tonight.


    "I want to go to him myself."


    Lumont, exhorting me about his aplishments with a proud expression on his face, suddenly froze and goggled his eyes.


    "It''s too dangerous for you to go there."


    Helen voiced her concerns, but as soon as I heard about the witness, I had already made a decision.


    "I have to go.I cant miss this chance."


    As the trial was nearing, I needed any witness to turn the whole game in my favor.


    "Come with me, Lumont."


    * * *


    At the same time in the office of the Imperial Pce.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    After such a long time, Raymond had a meeting with a man loyal to him.


    He rose from his seat and held out his hand to the Marquis.


    "Get up, Paren."


    "Thank you, sire."


    Rising, the marquis looked at him and smiled.


    "Sit down, there is a conversation."


    Raymond sat down on the sofa with the Marquis.Oriental tea, prepared in advance, was on the table.


    "I remember you like tea from eastern countries."


    "I would not have thought that you remember the tastes of the old man who disappeared from sight long ago, sire."


    "You may not know, but there is still talk at court about your deeds."


    "Haha.Let them talk to themselves further.I just want to sit in my estate as it is now.


    "You have been away from the noise of the capital for so long, you must be bored with it."


    "A thin world seems to me better than the most sessful war."


    Marquis gently but firmly rejected Raymond''s words about returning to the capital.


    "You''re still the same."


    Raymondughed when he saw that he was no different from the past.


    "Thank you for agreeing to serve as a judge.There is no other person in the capital who could handle Croft''s case more justly and more honestly than you.


    "This is true".


    "I was sincerely surprised to learn that you got down to business.If you had refused, I was even going to go straight to your estate."


    Marquis Paren was chosen to judge Duke Croft.


    Ever since the trial of Croft was inevitable, the Emperor had kept in mind the candidacy of Marquis Paren all the time.


    Among the nobles, the only one who could be called the most impartial was precisely Marquis Paren.


    In addition, Marquis Paren enjoyed great prestige.


    Consequently, if Marquis Paren were a judge, the nobles wouldnt oppose.


    He was an ideal person in all respects, but until now there was no certainty that he would want to be a judge.


    He never looked for a power struggle.


    But the answer came sooner than Raymond had expected.


    And while the Emperor was looking at him with amazing eyes, the marquis warmly said:


    "I am indebted to Duke Croft."


    "In debt?"


    His gaze faded for a moment, as if the years passed before his eyes.


    "After the uprising, I left all my worries to the Duke and fled to my estate Isn''t it time to return the favor to the Duke?"


    "It turns out that the rtionship between the Duke and the Marquis is pretty good."


    "I have no intention of injecting personal sentiment into the court," Marquis said firmly.


    Raymond nodded because he was sure of what he said.


    "All you have to do is speak fairly in court."


    "Anyway, is the Duke all right?"


    "I cant say that he is in good condition, but he is holding on."


    "Well, is Ellie Croft back?"


    Raymond''s hand holding the cup froze.


    "Has she returned?"


    A momentter, an image of a woman floated into his head.A woman whose voice was too much like Ellie.


    When Raymond''s ck eyes faded, the marquis slowly opened his mouth.


    "It seems she will nevere back."


    At that moment the butler''s voice came from behind the door.


    "Your Majesty, themander of the 4th Knight Corps is arriving."


    "Let him wait."


    As soon as Raymond spoke, the Marquis stood up.


    No, Your Majesty, I dont want to stay here.Politics is a dirty business.


    "It would be nice if we could meet again."


    "Ille to you again.But when the trial is over, I will leave too.


    "I wanted to give you a ce in the imperial pce, but I thought you would refuse, so I prepared a small mansion.Stay there while you are in the capital."


    "Thanks for your kindness.Then I''ll go."


    Marquis Paren left and Carter entered the office.Raymond got up from the couch and walked over to his desk.


    "Everyone leave."


    Raymond sent all the servants out of the office.The door was tightly closed.Instead of sitting down at the table, he stood in front of him.


    Leaning lightly against the table, he turned his gaze to the bowing Carter.


    "Get up."


    "Yes, sire."


    "What happened to the witnesses who could have linked Viscount Metas and Count Barten?"


    "Suddenly that servant disappeared.It took a while to find a clue.But since I am on the trail, soon he will be in your hands."


    "The trial is already tomorrow.Find him by today.Weren''t there any meetings between Count Barten and Marquis Sios?"


    If Viscount Metas and Count Barten are contemting this scam together, Marquis Sios will be involved.


    First, Count Barten didnt have the intelligence to do such a wonderful job alone.


    "Although the wife of the Marquis and Count Barten meet frequently, it is difficult to find anything suspicious because they are meeting in public."


    "Have Marquis Sios and Count Barten ever met?"


    "We couldn''t find a connection."


    The meeting between the wife of the Marquis and Count Barten was not enough to suspect Marquis Sios.


    Raymond grabbed his temples.


    "Carter."


    "Yes, sire."


    "Dig around Marquis Sios.Find out the names of all the nobles who have built contact with the Marquis in recent years."


    Raymond remembered the nobles he had seen at the meeting and Marquis Sios.


    After Edmund became prince, the power of Marquis Sios increased greatly.


    And now he needed to know why he was suddenly targeting Duke Croft.


    If Marquis Sios really wants to take the Croft family out of the game, Ellie will be a target too.


    If Marquis Sios is really targeting Ellie, Raymond, for whatever reason, wont leave him alive.


    "I will find out immediately.And yet, Your Majesty."


    Carter hesitated for a moment and opened his mouth.


    "I have something to report on the woman who was ordered to be found."

 Chapter 50:

    Chapter 50:


    That woman from the Duke''s house who smelled vaguely.


    The feeling of something close.


    "Speak."


    "Neither normoners know about a woman.She never appeared anywhere else.The merchant was very surprised that day and said that the woman immediately disappeared.And the identity of the woman was unclear to him.There were many other oddities as well."


    Identity unknown.Hasnt appeared anywhere else


    "Her face, hair color and eyes were not like Ellie, but her voice was like hers."


    The appearance can be changed using magic.However, she wouldnt have been able to change her voice and her unique aura.


    "Of course What if Ellie returned after hearing of Duke Croft''s disaster?What if she broke into the estate to check if her father was okay?"


    She appreciated the people close to her.The Duke was in danger, and she simply couldnt stay still.


    Raymond''s heart beat faster.


    As if Ellie was right in front of him.He already felt anticipation, as if he could hug her if he reached out his hand now.


    But at the same time, he was insanely nervous.


    As if that brief meeting at the Duke''s estate was on that and all that was prepared for him from her.


    "Carter."


    "Yes."


    "Dont disdain by any means.Find that woman.At any cost."


    "Yes."


    "I won''t miss her a second time."


    * * *


    In the middle of the night when all the shops were closed.


    The crew drove up to the gates of the capital.


    "I''ll check the identification."


    When the doorkeeper knocked on the small window of the carriage, it immediately opened.


    A man with red hair handed an ID card to the guard.


    " Phoenix Organization.I just need to find out something.I will leave before dawn."


    "Oh yeah.Okay."


    The guard opened the gate without a second thought.


    The carriage window closed and Lumont sighed with relief.


    "This is luck.What if he read the paper."


    "Is the servant waiting in a safe ce?"


    We were on our way to meet with Count Barten''s servant, who will be a witness from our side.


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    He directed the servant to wait out of sight.


    "The trial is already tomorrow.We must seed"


    Shortly before my sortie, news came that the trial would take ce already tomorrow.


    Time was running out, but there was no guarantee that the servant would y his part in the court.


    "It will work.Count Barten is famous for his temper.His servants have little devotion to him."


    The character of Count Barten was hot-tempered and cruel, which was well known in the secr world.


    In addition, Count Barten had little understanding of how to manage the estate and family.


    So when I first heard that he had something to do with Metas, I thought Lumont was wrong.


    Because such a person could hardly be suspected of a cunning conspiracy.


    If you look at the imperial nobility for my father''s ill-wishers, the most capable was Duke Drua.


    Duke Drua was the oldest and most respected duke of the Empire.


    However, he was on the side of the former crown prince and put a spoke in the wheels of Raymond after his ascension to the throne.


    Raymond wanted topletely oust Duke Drua from noble circles, but my father dissuaded him.


    He said that the Emperor had already shed a lot of noble blood and if he treated the Droit family in this way, an influential family that served the country since the first Emperor, the nobles would act as a united front against such a decision.


    It saved the Duke''s life, but nothing more.


    Since then, Duke Drua has be a simple smallndowner.


    At that time, there was a famous case when Duke Drua, unable to bear the shame, yed a tantrum in front of the Imperial Pce.


    Raymondpletely ignored him, and the Duke, unable to ovee his anger, was beaten by the guards and given to the servants.


    Duke Drua was a man with a strong sense of superiority, with a sense of the chosen one, so he couldnt easily forget such a shame.Shame on the bastard Emperor and my father, who was honored for serving such an Emperor.


    Because of this, I considered Duke Drua the prime suspect, but suddenly Count Barten came into y.


    Count Barten would not have had the brains to pull off such a delicate operation.


    This probably means that someone else is behind him.


    And after Count Barten


    "Marquis Sios."


    I spat out this unpleasant name.


    Marquis Sios, Lisa, Edmund.


    I havent yet understood why Marquis Sios was targeting my father, but if we remove Count Barten, Sios will also follow him.


    The carriage stopped.


    "We''ve arrived," Lumont said.


    And the carriage door opened.


    "Be careful."


    Lumont handed me a glowing mana stone.As I stepped out of the carriage, a cold night breeze swept over my body.


    There was a small hut at the foot of the mountain.


    As if people didn''t live here at all, the ce was overgrown, and the road was unkempt.


    "The ce was abandoned a long time ago, and the local climate is ideal for drying tea leaves, so they set up a warehouse for precious tea leaves from Eastern countries."


    "Great job."


    As I approached the hut, the escort at the entrance bowed their heads.


    "Servant inside?He''s safe and sound, right?"


    At Lumont''s question, the knight just nodded.


    Lumont looked at me and I entered the hut with him.


    A small boy with brown hair, sitting in a hut lit by only one candle, suddenly began to babble.


    "d to meet you.Call me Tun."


    He didnt give hisst name, which means he is one of themoners.Seeing how his shoulders tremble, as if he was very nervous, I gestured to the knights to leave.


    "You can get up.Nice to meet you.I''m Ellie Croft."


    The boy slowly raised his head.He was amazed.


    Is he about 17 years old?


    I smiled at the boy and held out my hand.


    Lumont, who was standing next to me, was surprised by my gesture.But I needed to buy the boy''s favor.


    He was our only witness to turn the game around.


    The boy''s cheeks turned red.He took my hand.


    "You said your name is Tun?I want to ask you something.If you do me a favor, you will no longer have to live like a servant."


    The boy nodded slowly.


    "How How can I be useful?"


    I looked at the boy and smiled broadly.


    The story was not long ining.


    Thun was already dissatisfied with the mere cruel character of Count Barten.It was said that there were times when he beat the servants to death.


    "If you take me away from Count Barten, Im ready for anything.Please get me out."


    Thun prayed to us.


    "Do not worry.I will not return you to the count."


    "Thanks.Many thanks."


    "No, it''s too early for thanks.I think your testimony will be handy for us."


    For the first time in his life, a nobleman behaved like this to him, and the child looked very moved.


    "As soon as tomorrow''s process is over, we''ll give you a job in the Phoenix Organization.Amodation and meals at our expense."


    Thun''s gaze turned to Lumont for confirmation.


    "If someone bothers you, tell me right away.Understood?"


    "Yes, thanks a lot.You saved my life.Thanks."


    Looking into his kind brown eyes, I smiled tenderly.


    I also needed to prepare for trial.It was time to leave.


    "Then I''ll see you tomorrow at the trial.Lumont, let''s go."


    Coming out of the hut, the waiting knights put Thun in a cart and drove off.


    Convinced of this, I got into the carriage with Lumont.


    * * *


    "Did they disappear right here?"


    In a dark forest, where even the moonlight couldnt break through.


    There was a sharp neighing from the horses.


    A low male voice continued:


    "Yes.Apparently they entered here, but no one saw them after.When I arrived here, the tracks had already disappeared Sorry, sire."


    The knight knelt in front of Raymond''s horse and bowed his head.


    That night, Raymond went in person to find a witness who could point to a connection between Count Barten and Viscount Metas.


    And the knight before him just missed this witness.


    Raymond''s face was colder in the light of themp than the night air in the mountains.

 Chapter 51:

    Chapter 51:


    "We will return to your sins when we arrive at the pce.Carter, find a clue."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Carter stopped on a twone road.


    Since the servant had just disappeared, there would have been traces of horseshoes or cartwheels on the road.


    But Carter soon faced a new obstacle.Horseshoe tracks were found on bothnes of the road.


    It is unknown if this was intentional to cause confusion or just a coincidence, but now it has be impossible to know exactly where that servant was headed.


    Carter turned and walked over to Raymond.


    "Sire.Traces on both sides.So I won''t be able to find out anything."


    This was his unsatisfactory answer.


    Raymond looked around the quiet forest in front of him.As if people couldn''t get to it, the road was overgrown with weeds and the trees were not well tended.


    The trail ended right here.


    Count Barten first noticed the servant and fired him?


    He was an important witness and he must not die.


    Raymond opened his mouth to stare at the dark two-way road.


    "Let''s split up.Carter, follow me to the right and everyone else to the left.This person must not die.Find him, no matter what."


    Raymond gave orders, and quickly shut up.This was because somewhere he heard the sound of horse hooves.


    The sound was getting stronger.Carter and the other knights turned their gaze to the ce.


    A carriage rode slowly along the road.


    Raymond nced at Carter.Catching the hint, Carter immediately went to the horse.


    And he drove up to a carriage passing by.


    "Stop."


    Carter blocked the road by pointing his sword at the driver.


    "What are you doing?"the coachman asked cautiously, shuddering at Carter''s spectacr appearance.


    Just as Carter was about to say that he would check the carriage, the carriage door opened and a man came out.


    "What''s going on who are you?"asked a young man with reddish brown hair and sses.


    Then he rolled his blue eyes and turned to the man behind Carter.


    Just when that guy''s gaze was about to reach Raymond, Carter stood right in front of him.


    "I am a knight carrying out the orders of His Majesty."


    Carter showed the man his Imperial Pce Knight identical card.The man''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Knight of the Emperor Ah, my name is Lumont, I am the director of the local branch of the Phoenix organization," Lumont said carefully, trying to squeeze out a smile.


    "But why did the carriage suddenly Perhaps the coachman was mistaken?"


    "We''re looking for an escaped prisoner.And suddenly your crew appeared here.Director of Phoenix What are you doing here at thiste hour?"


    Lumont answered Carter''s interrogations hastily, with an angry face.


    "Near our warehouse.Tea leaves from eastern countries are stored there.Today a thief was caught in the warehouse, so Ie back after checking."


    Lumont suddenly pped his hands.


    "Ah!Escaped prisoner, maybe he is the thief in the warehouse?And if the knight of the Emperor himself is looking for that, then this criminal"


    Lumont had a pale, tired face, as if he was shocked.Carter''s eyes, staring into his face, suddenly became sharp.


    Lumont said, swallowing his saliva, as if nervous:


    "Indeed.If you go straight there, you will see our warehouse.If you want, we cane and show you everything.Would I dare to lie to the knight of the Emperor?"


    "If in doubt, search my carriage.I will open the door."


    Lumont reached for the carriage door.Carter nodded as if to continue.


    As Lumont opened the carriage door with a trembling hand, Raymond''s voice came from behind.


    "Enough of this charade, stop," said Raymond, watching Lumont.


    Other people may not feel it, but Raymond, with his keen sense of smell, immediately noticed the oddity.


    The scent of tea leaves that has been spreading around the area since Lumont appeared.


    The bitter smell of the tea leaves was just awful, so it was obvious that this man hade from a ce full of tea leaves.


    Lumont''s words about the path to the tea leaf warehouse werent a lie.


    In addition, seeing trembling hands and a pale face, it seemed that he simply didnt have the will to dare to lie to the Emperor.


    "Yes."


    Carter retreated on Raymond''s orders.


    "Then can I just leave?"


    "Leave."


    "Thanks.Then I hope you find the culprit."


    Lumont, leaving Carter atst, hastily got into the carriage.


    Lumont opened the small window of the carriage and told the coachman to move.


    The carriage passed the knights and passed Raymond.


    At that moment, Raymond''s gaze slid out the window.


    The creak of the wheels was already going into the distance, and Raymond, who was trying to give themand, suddenly froze and plunged into his thoughts.


    Something familiar.


    Raymond thought of the carriagepartment.


    Woman with brown hair.The usual face and manner of amoner.


    At that moment, the woman''s face reappeared in his mind.


    "This woman."


    The woman in the carriage was the one he was looking for.


    "Yes?Your Majesty, what"


    Carter went up to Raymond, but Raymond neither heard nor saw anything.


    I have to catch her.


    This thought alone dominated Raymond''s head.He grabbed the reins.


    Suddenly the ck horse reared up.A rough hand pulled on the reins.


    He spurred quickly and rushed forward.


    "Sire?!"


    Carter''s terrifying cry echoed behind Raymond, but he didnt answer.


    Raymond was jumping like crazy.A cold wind beat him in the face, but the Emperor couldnt stop.He couldnt miss a single clue to reach Ellie.


    It seemed to be within easy reach.


    He had already made a mistake once, while she was right in front of him.There will be no second time.


    In his drunkenness, Raymond made his way to the forest road.He was silent and looked around like a madman.


    However, no trace of the crew was visible.


    He gritted his teeth.


    "I can''t give up like that."


    He got off his horse and wandered around like a madman.


    This was due to the thought that Ellie might get out of the carriage and hide in the bushes.Although this judgment was unfounded.


    "Hu huu huu"


    He wandered like a man drenched in madness, and came to himself only after cutting his hands with sharp thorns.


    Red drops of blood fell to the floor.


    The long gash in his palm was not small, but it was nothingpared to the pain breaking his heart.


    "Damn it."


    Raymond bit his lip.


    He let her go again.


    This one moment seemed more painful than the six years he had spent searching, missing her.


    "Was it really you?"


    Although he wasn''t sure, his intuition pointed to Ellie.


    You ran away again.You must have seen me.


    She disappeared, but he always stood in his ce.That day and today.


    Ellie fled, pretending not to know him, even when she saw him.


    It''s like telling him that she doesn''t want toe back.


    "Sire!"


    The knights who followed them arrived.Carter walked over to Raymond.


    Thetter was surprised to see Raymond''s bloody hand.


    Raymond came back to his senses.


    Blood was flowing, but he was the least concerned about it now.


    "Carter."


    "Yes."


    "Tomorrow you will search the entire Phoenix organization to find those people."


    Even if Ellie turned her back on him, he was not going to let her go.


    If it were that simple, I would not have been looking for you for six years.


    Raymond, whose eyes were darker than the night sky, squeezed his bloody hand.

 Chapter 52:

    Chapter 52:


    "Ugh I really thought that everything was messed up."


    Lumont took a deep breath, opened the carriage window and checked to see if anyone was following us.


    Leaning his back against the side of the carriage, he stared at his hands only to see how violently they were shaking.


    His white face showed how nervous he was.


    I froze from the tension too.


    I''m not going to meet Raymond here and now.


    I recognized him by his voice.


    During my time as Empress I rarely saw Carter, but I still remember his voice and eyes.


    That extremely deep voice and de-like eyes were features that werent easy to forget.


    When I heard this voice, I instinctively saw the whole picture outside the carriage.


    That meant Raymond was outside looking for me.


    My premonition came true.


    <em>Enough of this charade, stop it.</em>


    Just before the carriage door swung open, Raymond''s voice stopped Carter''s advance.


    It was an exciting moment.


    Everything was much more intense than when I met him at the Duke''s estate.


    I had to hide under the cart altogether, but the knights could find me there too.It was only a matter of time.


    And if so I would have to reveal my identity to Raymond, and I can''t even imagine what awaited me after.


    He''s still looking for me.


    ording to Lumonts words, after the day I ran into him at the Duke''s house, his knights were sniffing out everything here and there.


    Of course, he suspected something that day.


    Otherwise, what''s the reason to look for a woman who just bumped into him?Something about me struck him as suspicious.


    And if he caught me on the spot, I would have to immediately go to the imperial pce, and then my participation in the court would be thwarted.


    At worst Maybe he''ll soon find out about Carlisle''s existence.


    Cold pierced my fingers just from the thought of it.


    "In my life I havent been so scared.I will never again go across His Majesty "


    "How did you guess that the Emperor was there too?"


    "Isn''t this the famousmander of the 4th corps?When I saw this face, I realized that the Emperor was somewhere nearby."


    I think I underestimated Lumont too much, since he was able to get us out of everything that happened.


    "I thought there would be a chase.But it looks like I fooled them," said Lumont, hitting his chest.


    "And I escaped safely thanks to you.And I havent forgotten about the moment, how quickly you found a servant.As my friend said, you are really capable."


    When I sincerely praised him, Lumont looked like he was embarrassed.


    "No.What are you, I''m just using all the resources of our organization.Why is this so, stop And the Emperor came here for the same reason as us?"


    "Maybe yes."


    "Ellie"


    Lumont looked at me and touched his lips.


    "Lumont, you can say it."


    "I have a question."


    "Ask anything."


    "Why don''t we turn to His Majesty?He seems to be on the side of the Duke.But we have to run and hide."


    Lumont didn''t seem to understand the key point.


    Naturally, it was easier to enlist the help of the Emperor.


    But Carlisle is standing behind me.This is why it was impossible.


    But I couldnt give him this truth.


    "I''m just trying not to mess with His Majesty.We are already divorced, and if it bes known that he helped me, dirty gossip will spread again."


    "I see"


    His face showed that he wanted to ask more.However, he said nothing, as if he felt how firmly I drew a line here.


    The wagon suddenly crossed the gate and returned to the capital.When I arrived at the mansion, it was already well past midnight.


    I got out of the carriage and said to Lumont before heading to the mansion:


    "Send Helen and Carlisle to a new location in the morning."


    "What happened to this ce?"


    "In the morning I go to court.Then it will bemon knowledge of my return to the Empire We must hide Helen and Carlisle in a quiet ce."


    After I raise a fuss at the trial, the attention of the entire public will be focused on me.


    Newspapers are catching up too.So for now, I will have to hide my son by all means.


    "Good.As soon as tomorrowes, I will try to cover my tracks."


    "Good job.Ande to court on time."


    "Dont hesitate, I will appear before them like a lion."


    Lumont looked at me with burning eyes.Has he forgotten how he spoke to Raymond recently?He was trembling like an aspen.


    He''s really peculiar.


    "See you tomorrow."


    Saying goodbye, I turned towards the mansion.


    * * *


    When Ellie sessfully contacted Thun, a candle lit up in the office of the Marquis Sios.


    Marquis Sios frowned when he saw the report on the table.


    "Is it certain that the servant has disappeared?"


    "Yes, sir.This is the servant that Count Barten brought with him every time.Therefore, he is a servant who has seen and heard all your meetings.And this boy suddenly disappeared."


    <em>Bam-!</em>


    The Marquis couldnt stand his anger and hit the table hard.


    "I told him to be careful!But he was running around with this servant everywhere!Does the Count know that the servant has disappeared?"


    "No."


    "Are you saying that the servant that this idiot always took with him disappeared, but the count didnt understand this?"


    "Thats right."


    At the knight''s words, the marquis pped his forehead.


    "That doesn''t matter now, Father."


    A woman''s voice came from the other end of the office.


    The Marquis turned to the woman seated on the sofa.


    Lisa, a beautiful woman with blond hair woven with golden threads, forced a smile onto her face.


    "Yes, this isnt the main thing.But you better tell me this.Why the hell are youughing in such and such a situation, Lisa?"


    The Marquis didnt hide his displeasure.


    "Tomorrow will be the trial, and I don''t know who stole the guy who could turn the whole game.Is it funny to you?"


    The Marquis frowned.Lisa got up and went to the marquis.


    "You can cry if you want to, father."


    "What?"


    These absurd words instantly threw the marquis back.And as if she no longer cared about her father''s reaction, Lisa turned to the knight.


    "Did you see anything suspicious before the disappearance of the servant?Whether the knight of the Emperor came Or some suspicious woman."


    "Woman?"


    There was no convincing evidence, but the Marquis assumed that it was the Emperor who took the servant.


    Duke Croft had already been tied hand and foot, and there was no one else beside him except the Emperor.


    But Lisa had a different opinion.


    Besides Raymond, there was one other person who could help Duke Croft.


    Ellie Croft.


    Former Empress.And she disappeared for six years.


    It isnt known where she was, but she must have heard about her father.


    And unlike other noble families, these father and daughter got along well.


    Her father was hanging by a thread.Rather, it would have been strange if she hadnte back yet.


    The knight shook his head at Lisa''s words.


    "I haven''t seen anyone who looks like a knight.And the woman I haven''t seen anyone."


    "So you missed the servant by your stupidity."


    "Yes?"


    The knight wondered if he had heard wrong.But Lisa had already turned away.


    "Father, I think you should change your n for tomorrow."


    "What do you mean?Even if they put this servant as a witness, it''s okay.Who will believe the boy''s delirium when all the evidence is already in front of their eyes?"


    Lisa sighed.


    How dumb was he?


    Her father didnt deny himself idiocy either in the past or now.


    From the very beginning, Lisa didnt think that this could ruin the whole n.


    He seemed to think that the rtionship between Duke Croft and the Emperor was unimportant, but Raymond would not have left his close friend without a fight.


    "No, father.If we present ourselves as idiots at the trial tomorrow, the nobles who believed in us and followed us may have doubts."


    "My father has already lost the trust of His Majesty.If this servant shows up at the trial tomorrow, we will not avoid surrender.Otherwise, we will lose everything at all."

 Chapter 53:

    Chapter 53:


    Marquis Sios hesitated at such a decisive statement.


    But, having thought about it, he suddenly came to his senses, because he didnte to please the Emperor.


    Until this time, the Emperor didnt show any feelings for him at all.


    But his new look at the Marquis seemed to separate his head from his neck.


    As if he wanted to say that if you cross the line one step further, you will immediately lose your head off.


    The Emperor''s confidence was lost.


    Unable to refute Lisa''s words, he sluggishly moved his lips:


    "But what to do now?"


    Marquis rubbed his chin and thought, but the insight passed him by.


    "Father, I have an idea."


    "What?"


    "But there is a condition"


    "What is the condition?"


    "If I manage to protect our family tomorrow, in the future all our affairs will be conducted at mymand."


    That was the reason she kept sitting and watching her father fail.


    To deprive him of his resolve and leave him with no other way out.


    "Dont be like this"


    "Then tomorrow you will lose everything," Lisa said coldly. "Although I am Edmund''s mother His Majesty wont take care of your life."


    At that moment, emotions werepletely absent in Lisa''s eyes.


    But then suddenly her green eyes, just like those of the marquis, shed with anger.


    "You tell me please, why the Emperor postponed the trial?His Majesty is no longer with us.We are in the minority at the trial."


    The Marquis bit his lip tightly.


    What will happen if the Emperor really sniffed out everything?If tomorrow the truth is revealed He won''t let him carry his head.


    Now Raymond''s reign is peaceful, but everyone remembers how cruel the Emperor was while climbing the throne.


    Sios was forced to listen to Lisa''s opinion.


    "What''s your n?"


    "You will know tomorrow.In the meantime, sleep well, father."


    Having received what she wanted, Lisa smiled and left the office.


    The moment the office door mmed shut, the smile blew off her face.


    "Ellie."


    Lisa said a name that she didnt want to remember, but she couldnt forget.


    The expression on her face that Lisa had seen thest time they met came to mind.A face that is relieved, as if it was over.


    The lightness and freedom felt on that face turned Lisa inside out.


    She hoped she would never see Ellie, but she knew she would meet her again.


    "Lily."


    "Yes Mdy."


    Lily with her gray hair is obviously a servant.


    "Give the letter to Count Barten."


    "Yes Mdy."


    Lily quickly left the mansion without making a fuss.


    "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Lisa muttered slowly under her breath and stepped forward.


    * * *


    The day of the trial of Duke Croft.


    I have been busy since the morning.


    "Ellie.How about this one?"


    Helen helped me with my wardrobe.The dress in her hands was dark green, which set up a serious atmosphere.


    "I''ll choose it.And don''t make my hairstyles and makeup too bright today. "


    "Yes."


    Helen brought my order with brisk movements.


    She straightened hair with an elegant silver hairpin instead of gold, and smiled as she looked at me in the mirror.


    "Wow You are so beautiful.I didn''t think I would see Ellie''s real face again."


    "Yeah I''ve forgotten myself so much."


    I looked at myself in the mirror.


    Purple eyes and white skin like my father''s.


    Facial features reminiscent of my deceased mother.


    Was it because I changed my appearance after leaving the Empire?My face now seemed unfamiliar.


    I thought, how beautiful I am after all.


    Feeling like a narcissist, Iughed.


    "Aren''t such earrings going to work today?"


    Helen raised the pearl ones.


    "Ha.Let''s take it.But it is better not to wear nes."


    The makeup was light and the dress was fastened with buttons at the neck, so I thought it would be more appropriate not to wear a choker.


    I got up from my seat afterpleting my makeup.It wasn''t shy, but it still made me stand out.


    "Will youe right now?"


    "Yes.Do I need to contact awyer in advance?"


    I nodded, took a deep breath and exhaled.


    We will hold the servant for dessert, so as to shut the mouths of all the annoying nobility at once.


    However, as the trial approached, I could no longer hide my tension.


    Helen took my cold hand, as if feeling the tension on my frozen face.


    "Dont worry.Everything will work out."


    "Right.Helen."


    "Yes?"


    "You will be taken to another ce.So I won''t be there for a while.Take care of Carlisle for now."


    There was a knock on the door and the voice of a servant was heard.


    "The carriage is ready."


    It was time to go.I let go of Helen''s hand and opened the small door leading to the hallway.


    Carlisle slept quietly in the bedroom.


    I walked over to the bed and gently stroked Carlisle''s hair, smiling to see if he was pretending to be asleep.


    Then I kissed him gently on the forehead.


    I''ll be back.


    I hope everything will be over quickly and we will again sail away from the Empire.


    After that, I took a step out.


    It was sunrise.


    All the nobles of the Agritf Empire were now on their way to the pce.


    Duke Croft is finally facing a theft trial.


    Wuburg Pce.


    Another name for this pce, built by the first Emperor to conduct trials of nobles and the royal family, is the cemetery of the nobility.


    Throughout its long history, the gates of this pce have been opened countless times.


    The trials were conducted in strict ordance with the procedure of the imperialw, but in reality it was only a formality.If a certain nobleman was guilty before the Empire and had to disappear, the execution was a foregone conclusion even before the trial.


    And those who were present today thought that the current trial would be no exception.


    "The defendant has arrived."


    The judge was silent.His eyes went down.


    He had expected the Duke to be in the guise of a shaking sinner, but Croft didnt hesitate at all.


    Dressed in a neat navy blue suit, he squared his shoulders and headed straight for the judge.


    His appearance was so confident and unwavering, and in that moment he looked like he was visiting this ce as a judge, but not as a defendant.


    Duke Croft sat down with hiswyer.


    And he was still looking at the seat where the judge was supposed to sit.


    Ignoring the nobles looking down on him.


    "How shameless."


    Some of the nobles were amazed at the Duke''s figure and pride in the face of the court.


    The voices of the nobility criticizing Duke Croft grew.


    As if they were unwilling to admit that they were overwhelmed by the Duke''s aura, they raised their voices and reproached him.


    At that moment, an oppressive voice rang out.


    "All to be silent.The Duke''s sin hasnt yet been confirmed by the court."


    None other than the Marquis Sios uttered these words, as if in defense of the Duke.


    The eyes of the nobility immediately turned to Marquis Sios.The nobles exchanged embarrassed looks when the Marquis changed his attitude so suddenly.


    At this time, the energetic young nobleman opened his mouth, as if he couldnt agree with thetter.


    "But the Duke''s guilt is as clear as day."


    "Didn''t you hear what I just said?Until the trial is over, the Duke is innocent.Do you dare to nder the Duke of your Empire?"


    The young nobleman tried to say something else, but his father grabbed him tightly by the wrist.


    As the nobles rolled their eyes, stuck in such an ufortable situation, a voice announced:


    "Everyone, stand up.Your Honor, please"

 Chapter 54:

    Chapter 54:


    The nobles rose from their seats.


    The door to the judge''s room on the second floor opened.All eyes focused on it.


    The soon arrival of the judge aroused concern among the nobility.


    "This is Marquis Paren!"


    Judging the courtiers was the prerogative of the Emperor himself.


    But the current Emperor didnt want to get down to business.


    This is because the Emperor believed that to judge a criminal directly was an infringement of his dignity.


    Thus, it wasmon practice for a representative to be elected by the Emperor.


    However, a man who has now entered the court, no one expected to see.


    Someone pronounced the name of the Marquis, and the nobles began to murmur.


    "Marquis Paren is now a judge In recent years he was known as a hermit."


    "Is that the one who spoke to His Majesty?He was only recently seen in the capital"


    "He knows Duke Croft.What if"


    The words of the young aristocrat, who knew little about Marquis Paren, didntst long.


    Other nobles, who knew Marquis Paren at least a little, spoke about his honor.


    Only Marquis Sios and Lisa sat in the noisy hall with their mouths closed.


    Marquis Paren, standing in the judge''s ce, looked around and opened his mouth.


    "I am Paren Gerald, who has been ordered by His Majesty to act as judge of Duke Croft.By the hand of His Majesty and my honor, I swear that I will lead an impartial judgment."


    At that moment, the eyes of Duke Croft and Paren met.The Duke, who at first looked at the Marquis in surprise, then stared at the floor.


    The noisy nobles closed their mouths, and Marquis Paren sat down.


    "Then the process begins."


    "We''re starting Duke Crofts trial.Croft faces trial on charges of embezzling the treasury, in collusion with foreign merchants.Is that correct, Duke?"


    "Yes it is.But Ive never stolen the Empire''s money or entered into conspiracies."


    When the Duke denied all charges, the nobles jumped up from their seats.


    "What a shame!"


    "Can you imagine the loss for the Empire?!Confiscate everything right now!"


    Voices rang here and there.


    The courtroom became louder than the market in the square.It was a mess.


    The nobles, who had lost their minds, pointed a finger at the Duke, as if they had forgotten about thest dignity.


    They were enraged by the thought that Duke Croft wouldnt only get out of the water, but would even replenish his fortune with a mountain of official gold.


    And while the nobles were so excited, a certain carriage raced towards the Wuburg Pce.


    There was no emblem on it, but the carriage made of expensive ivory went without stopping, passing to the imperial castle and stopping in front of the Wuburg Pce.


    And as soon as the carriage drove up, a servant arrived in the hall.


    When a servant in a bright red tunic entered and sat down in the hall, the Duke''swyer exchanged ast nce.


    "Everyone, silence!"


    Marquis Paren couldnt stand thismotion.


    The voice was harsh, like the roar of a wild beast, and immediately drowned out the cries of the crowd.


    Marquis Paren sighed and looked at Duke Croft.


    "Duke, the evidence found by the investigation team is so obvious that your very presence here is symbolic.Can you dispute the charge somehow?"


    "Yes.We can."


    The answer came not from the Duke, but from hiswyer.


    Marquis, who had been staring at the Duke, now shifted his gaze.


    Thewyer, who had only watched the situation up to this point, stood up and spoke confidently.The Marquis''s eyebrows crept up to his forehead.


    "You mean you have proof?"


    "Thats right.I have a witness who can confirm that His Excellency Duke Croft was ndered."


    "Witness?Where is he?"


    Instead of answering, thewyer looked behind the judge.


    Marquis Paren''s gaze also turned there, and at that moment the door of the judge''s room opened.


    I stepped in, taking a deep breath.


    Sunlight pouring through the open door blurred my vision.


    However, the further I stepped forward, the clearer I saw the judge.


    And when I saw the haughty looks of the nobility, my tension vanished in an instant.Now a cold anger washed over my head.


    <em>Thud.Thud.Thud.</em>


    I walked hard, step by step.


    The sound of my shoes on the marble floor was especially loud in the courtroom, which froze everyone in surprise.


    The nobles opened their mouths in bewilderment, because they couldnt have foreseen that I would appear here.


    Ive never been pleased to feel their gazes on my body, but shocked gazes are not so bad.


    Finally, I stopped next to my father and smiled at him as he looked at me anxiously.


    And I looked at the judge.


    Marquis Paren.


    It was he who was the best judge for my father.


    However, I didnt expect such an oue, because I thought that he would never get out of the estate.


    It was unusual to see him in such a light, but I was even d.


    "It is against thew to appear so suddenly during the trial.Identify yourself."


    He may already know my status, but that was the procedure.


    "Ellie Croft.The only one Duke Crofts sessor.And I brought a witness to prove that the Duke is innocent."


    My voice awakened the nobles from their numbness.


    "Witness, is this that man?"


    Marquis Paren looked at Thun.


    "He is the one who saw a secret meeting with another nobleman before the death of Viscount Metas."


    "Witness, go to the pulpit."


    By order of Marquis Paren, I stepped aside.When Thun, overwhelmed by the burden of responsibility, didnt dare to appear in front of everyone, Marquis Paren''s gaze focused on him.


    "Witness, reveal your name and identity."


    Thun swallowed saliva and slowly moved his lips.


    "I am Thun, I work as a Count Bartens servant."


    "Is it true that you saw the noble secretly meet with Viscount Metas?"


    Thun''s shoulders, still trembling from the stern voice of the Marquis, tightened even more.


    "I ask again.Is what you saw true?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "If you lie at the court, then not only you, but your entire family will be beheaded."


    Thun, startled at the word family, suddenly gained confidence.


    "I swear to tell only the truth."


    "If so, we will continue.What nobleman secretly met with Viscount Metas?"


    "With count Barten himself!"


    Thun shouted with closed eyes.


    Whispers spread throughout the room.


    "Count Barten."


    "How did it happen"


    The nobles were stuck in confusion.


    "I clearly heard them discussing the conspiracy.Don''t worry, the Duke still doesn''t know anything.Everything will be as nned, Viscount Metas surely told this the Count!"


    Thun added details as if it reinforced his previous words.


    Suddenly, the mood of the crowd changed, and the nobles began to argue about the veracity of Thun''s testimony.


    And I turned to Count Barten.I wanted to see how his face changed from the servant''s statement.


    But as soon as I saw his face, I froze.


    Count Barten closed his lips tightly and sat there motionless, with a grim face.I expected him to twitch and move his legs, not knowing how he would get out of this.


    When I saw the Count''s face, I felt that I had been outwitted.


    As the ferment of the crowd grew louder, Marquis Paren opened his mouth.


    "This is a court session.Everyone quiet."


    Marquis Paren turned his head to Count Barten.


    "Count Barten, go to the pulpit."


    "Yes, Your Honor."

 Chapter 55:

    Chapter 55:


    Contrary to expectations, Count Barten spoke innocently, as if without a second thought.


    This reaction was iprehensible to me.


    Is something happening that Im not aware of?


    I felt that something was wrong here.


    Such an ominous premonition still didnt let me go.


    Count Barten slowly approached the pulpit.


    "Count Barten.What can you say to that?"


    Marquis Paren frowned deeply.


    Count Barten suddenly shouted:


    "All my stupidity is to me!I knew for sure, it was unnecessary to be aroung Metas."


    All eyes were on him.


    "But I never imagined that the Viscount would try to embezzle such arge sum.Please believe me," the count said loudly.


    "Count.Do you admit that you tried to defame Duke Croft by conspiring with Viscount Metas?"


    "I I never wanted anything like this," he spoke in a trembling voice. "But even if I didnt follow Metas, he threatened to me all the sins on me I had no other fate."


    Count Barten said with tears in his eyes.


    "All my previous testimony was Metas''s n.He forced me into ckmail.Just ask the servant how it was."


    Count Barten turned to Thun.


    "I''ll be honest with you.In a conversation between the count and Viscount Metas, it sounded that this the whole conspiracy was held solely on Metas."


    Thun bowed his head.


    "Your Honor.I really had to help him under threats.Please, please."


    Count Barten fell to the floor in tears.


    Sighs were heard from the nobles, as if they felt sorry for him.


    But I had no sympathy for Count Barten.


    You say the conspiracy was nned by Metas alone?What nonsense.


    Viscount Metas was able to get into the service at the Imperial Pce only with the support of Count Barten.


    Immediately put the sword to the neck of the count and then the truth will pour out, I wanted to scream, but there was little evidence for that.


    The only witness who was on our side was the servant, who only heard one conversation in fragments.


    There was no conclusive evidence to support the long-term rtionship between Viscount Metas and Count Barten.


    "ckmail?"


    "I couldn''t help it.My family was at stake."


    "Although Count Barten has a hot temper, he is not the kind of person who would go for a scam with the treasury."


    The nobles spewed out words of sympathy at the sight of Count Barten lying on the floor, crying and begging for mercy.


    And I surprisingly agreed with thest words.


    Count Bartencked neither the mind nor the will to draw up such aplex n.


    Obviously someone bought it.


    Probably it''s you.


    I nced at Marquis Sios, who was sitting silently in the midst of the noisy nobility.


    His green eyes met mine for a moment.His eyebrows came together in surprise.The deep-seated hostility hidden in those green eyes appeared to me.


    What the hell do you want from us?


    Marquis Sios was so obstinate about the Croft family.


    After looking at him for a moment, I quickly turned away.


    When I saw the face of Marquis Sios, who was now pretending to have no connection with Count Barten, I suddenly felt so ridiculous.


    At another moment, I fixed my gaze on a new ce.


    A man in a robe and hat was standing at the pir behind the podium.


    I had not seen the face of this man in a dark purple robe, but for some reason he felt familiar.


    Well, of course


    Jeremy.


    He never showed up at my shop before he left.It was necessary to understand that he had rejected the offer to return to the Empire together.


    A heavy burden fell on him, so returning to this ce would not be as easy as it was for me.


    But he couldn''t


    How did youe here?


    How did you get into the courtroom, even if you were in the Empire?


    Then the man stepped forward.And he headed towards me.


    At that moment, the judge spoke.


    "Knights, take Count Barten into custody and hand him over to the investigation team."


    "Your Honor, please tell the truth to His Majesty!"


    The knights escorted the count out of the hall.Marquis Paren opened his mouth again.He looked over to where the robed man stood, but it was already empty.


    "Let''s continue the trial.Duke Croft."


    "Yes."


    "The defendant''s innocence was proved by the testimony and confession of Count Barten."


    The father listened in silence.


    "Well, all suspicion has been cleared."


    The stern voice of Marquis Paren came from the judge''s seat.


    The nobles, who, even in their dreams, couldnt see such an oue, were now stunned.


    The servant''s testimony was enough to prove that Duke Croft had only fallen into a trap.


    In addition, Count Barten himself admitted his involvement.


    The nobles, who had gathered to see the copse of the family most loyal to the Emperor, like the opposition, were now all embarrassed, but couldnt say anything.


    And then I took a step towards the pulpit.


    "I have something to say."


    There is one more thing left.


    Marquis Paren nodded slightly and said:


    "As thedy wishes."


    "Although Count Barten pleaded guilty, and the Duke''s innocence, fortunately, was proven Didn''t the damage to the Empire remain?"


    "Are you talking about 4 000 gold?"


    Marquis Paren raised an eyebrow.He fixed his gaze at me, as if he was trying to discern my intentions at that moment.


    "Yes.Your Honor.Im the only heir to the family, and for the sake of the Empire, I would like topensate for these losses."


    The consequences of my words were significant.


    The blue eyes of Marquis Paren went up to his forehead, and the nobles in the hall held their breath.


    Their faces conveyed their misunderstanding, disbelief in the words they had just heard.


    4 000 gold.


    An average noble estate will cost 2 000 gold.


    Even if the entire estate was sold, that amount couldnt be collected at once.


    There would be no nobleman here who could shell out that amount at a time, with the exception of the Imperial Mint.


    They might even think I was crazy.


    I looked at the nervous nobles and turned towards the door.


    "Come in."


    The door opened and Lumont appeared.


    And behind him was a procession of servants carryingrge bags.


    One, two, three, four Dozens of heavy bags were now in the center of the hall.


    Each time a heavy bag of gold wasid on the marble floor, the mouths of the nobility opened wider and wider.


    The moment thest bag was finally on the floor, I said with a bright smile:


    "Your Honor, Im donating 4 000 gold to the Empire on behalf of Ellie Croft."


    The ending of this meeting was sure unusual.


    When the shocked nobles left the hall, and the knights took away all the bags, only then could I speak to my father.


    "Are you okay?"


    My father kept staring at me and at Lumont, who was standing behind.


    "I think you have to exin something."


    "Yeah.When we return to the mansion, Ill tell you everything."


    When I was about to congratte my emaciated father on the victory, a quiet voice called me.

 Chapter 56:

    Chapter 56:


    "Lady Croft."


    None other than Marquis Paren called me.


    "Your Honor."


    "Haven''t seen each other for a long time, Ellie."


    "Right.I couldn''t even dream that I would meet the Marquis again on such a day."


    The Marquisughed.


    "That was the request of the Emperor And I was indebted to Sir Croft."


    "I know it wasnt an easy step."


    "No.I wouldnt wish Sir Croft to be judged by anyone else."


    "We made the old man worry.Sorry, marquis."


    The marquis smiled at my father''s words.


    "Theres nothing to sorry.Rather, it was nice to get some air, to stand for a while.And it''s all thanks to you.Plus, today I saw such a rare sight."


    The marquis''s gaze slid to the side of the bags of money.


    It was contrary to the dignity of the nobility to drag sacks of gold into the hall and throw them on the floor.


    I was proud of the way I rubbed my nose to other nobles today.But when I looked at Paren, I was a little embarrassed.


    Marquis Paren was as big a figure as my father.


    I said in indecision:


    "God, I just threw out something unworthy."


    "Ha-ha, but no.As I just said, it was fun for me to walk and get some air.Did you see how this whole pack opened their mouths?"


    The Marquisughed and said, looking at me.


    "And It''s nice to know that the current you are so confident in yourself.Unlike the past."


    The image he remembered was always one step behind Raymond.


    "I dont want to stay in someones shadow anymore, so I gained strength."


    "Great.If you have the strength, you will be able to protect the Croft family in the future."


    The Marquis came a step closer to us.


    Duke, youngdy.As you both might have guessed, Count Barten was not the main organizer.He would never have been able to do that.Surely Someone else is behind this."


    "Yes, we know."


    "And maybe that man won''t give up on his ns for the Croft family.The lion cub has grown his teeth, and now he wants your throat."


    The symbol of the Sios family was the lion.


    Marquis Paren so hinted to us to follow the Marquis Sios.He, too, noticed who exactly was behind Count Barten.


    "Dont worry.Everything will be good."


    "Yes, I think it wille true at the suggestion of the youngdy.Ellie has grown so much.The Duke will be proud of you."


    Marquis Parenughed.


    "Then Ill go to His Majesty, to report to him on the results of the proceedings.I can''t wait to see his surprise when we get to the details."


    Raymond.


    Now I''m nervous.After all, very soon he will hear about me.


    And then he wille.


    He''s been looking for me so zealously all this time.Naturally, he wille as soon as he hears that I havee to court.


    Having returned to the Empire, I have already met him twice by chance, but in fact he didnt even recognize me.


    But Ellie Croft no longer wants to run and hide.


    "Then I''ll go.I''ll see you again, if fate let us."


    Marquis Parens voice awakened me from my thoughts.I said goodbye to him, with kindness and gratitude.


    "It was nice to see you.Marquis, sir.And thanks for today."


    "Its okay."


    The marquis silently nodded to my father and then left.


    "Ellie.Let''s go, too."


    I took my father''s skinny hand and walked out of court.


    * * *


    The Emperor''s office.


    "Why are they taking so long?Is the trial over yet?"


    "I think not."


    The butler answered.


    Raymond scanned the road leading to the courthouse.


    No movement.


    "are you done with this yet?"


    Raymond''s voice was full of rm.


    He missed a womanst night, and then returned to the imperial pce and spent the whole night awake.


    This happened because he couldnt get rid of the obsession that the woman was Ellie.


    He was patient.


    Since childhood, he never had what he wanted.He always had to wait and endure to get at least some little.


    But fromst night it was hard for him to wait, as if he had be a child again who didnt even know the word patience.


    He wanted to give up everything and find her, forgetting about the dignity of the Emperor and all the sovereign''s affairs.


    But due to the fact that he couldnt find her, Raymond seemed to be slowly losing his mind.


    <em>If I can''t find her, what if she''s already escaped</em>


    It seemed that he had only to reach out a hand, and the one that was within reach, again dissolve in the fog.His heart beat faster with anxiety.


    "Huu"


    Raymond exhaled and tried to calm the growing anxiety.


    I can''t go crazy without even meeting Ellie.I have to control myself at least until I asked her for forgiveness.


    In the end, he didnt find any witnesses.If if it is true that it was Ellie who took the servant, the Duke would be safe, but otherwise the oue of the trial would be disastrous.


    And if the oue of the trial was the worst, Raymond would somehow dy the date of the execution.


    In the meantime, they somehow found other evidence.


    At worst, it was nned to save the Croft family by putting pressure on Marquis Sios with everything that is at hand.


    "Your Majesty, Marquis Paren arrives."


    The arrival of the Marquis of Paren means that the trial is over.


    Raymond dropped his thoughts in an instant and immediately opened his mouth.


    "Let him in."


    The office door opened and Marquis Paren entered.Raymond raised his hand and held him when he was about to kneel.


    "Let''s start with the results."


    "Justified."


    "Justified?"


    There was only one way.


    Servant of Count Barten.This was only possible if the servant appeared as a witness.


    "Yeah.An unexpected person appeared today, and even with a witness.And thus the Duke''s innocence was proved."


    Marquis Paren smiled.


    "An unexpected person?"


    When he heard this, Raymond''s face twitched.


    He wanted to ask who this person was, but it wasnt easy even to say the question, because he was afraid to hear Ellie''s name in return.


    For the first time in his life, he felt such anxiety.


    Hands clenched tightly into fists, he barely opened his mouth.


    "This Who is this?"


    "Ellie Croft.The youngdy is back, Your Majesty."


    His heart seemed to skip a beat.


    It really was her.


    She ran and hid, as if she never wanted to return at all.


    Joy and longing, anxiety and worry.All kinds of emotions hit him like an avnche, so he even forgot how to breathe.


    A servant hastily entered the office.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?"


    But Raymond heard nothing.


    The news of Ellie''s return now dominated his head.


    He couldn''t wait any longer.


    "I have to see her.I''m going to the Duke right now."


    Raymond dropped everything and ran out of the office.


    * * *


    "So I mean, you were the best."


    My father looked at me in surprise.


    When we got out of the pce, I told my father what I had been doing for the past six years.


    I also told where I got so much money from.


    "I started the Phoenix Organization with a guy named Jed.Do you ever heard such a name?"


    "Of course I did.Your organization has shown rapid growth in recent years.But, as it turned out, you were at the top"


    As if surprised, my father was silent for a while.


    "Is it for Carlisle''s sake?"


    "Thats right.I didn''t know what would happen next, so I thought that I needed strength to protect my child.It would be nice if I had power in my hands, but since I am no longer an Empress, I needed at least money."


    Nobody dares to touch Carlisle.


    My father''s gaze was blurry.


    "I can imagine how difficult it was."


    My father looked at me with a sharp but sympathetic look.


    For the past six years, serving as Carlisle''s protector, I have been more concerned about him than concerned about myself.


    Although I was doing well now, no one really knew how difficult it was to achieve it.


    Feeling sincere care on myself, I felt as if I had returned to childhood.


    My eyes began to water for no reason, and I leaned over to my father.

 Chapter 57:

    Chapter 57:


    "But where is Carlisle?"


    "Ah Carlisle and Helen are in a safe ce.And you don''t need to worry about that person in the courtroom, Lumont is on our side."


    "Ellie."


    "What?"


    "I insist that you immediately run from the Empire.Of course, you now have great power in your hands But if you start a fight for the throne here, everything will fly in the wind."


    Initially, I thought of leaving immediately after the verdict was announced.


    But after what I saw today, I now consider it impossible.


    It would have been a burden for my father to deal with the conspirators alone.Unlike my father, Marquis Sios doesnt disdain any methods.


    "I''ll stay here a little longer."


    "What if Carlisle is found?"


    "Even so, I''ve already taken some measures.So dad, don''t worry about me and get well."


    Taking a deep breath, my father looked out the window and said:


    "But the Emperor has already been informed that you are here."


    "And maybe he''ll be on our doorstep soon."


    By this minute you have already learned everything from Marquis Paren.


    "His Majesty has been looking for you for almost 7 years.He"


    My father suddenly froze, but soon opened his mouth again.


    "Ellie, I hope you know your way to happiness."


    "Of course."


    The moment I smiled at my worried father, I saw our gate open.


    A man on a ck horse was rushing to the mansion.


    "Raymond."


    I went to the hall alone.


    And as soon as I came down, Raymond''s ck horse stopped in front of the door.


    In his frantic haste, he jumped off his horse and darted inside.


    He burst into the mansion with tangled hair and a gaping anxious face.


    When I met him, as the protocol dictates, all his impulses stopped for a moment.


    Back on the ship, I was worried that if I met him again, my heart would be shaken.


    After that, I identally met him twice, but my heart was pounding endlessly only from the fear of being caught.


    However, now, when I looked at him, peace reigned over my heart.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    My voice rang out in the lobby.


    "Raise your head."


    When I raised my eyes and looked at him, I felt in him a longing mixed with anxiety.


    Wow.I used to always look at him that way.


    "Ellie"


    He hugged me, saying my name in a trembling voice.


    It was a gentle hug, as if he never even wanted to let me go.


    He hung on me, but I just couldnt reciprocate.


    I pushed him hard.


    Such a harsh gesture stunned him.He stared stupidly in my direction with still trembling eyes.


    I just looked at him without feeling.


    "Sire.Such a sudden showing of affection looks strange.Please control yourself."


    "Ellie."


    "Sire."


    He couldn''t wait to say a lot.His dark eyes, looking at me, contained a deep longing and joy when he finally met the person he longed for.


    You''ve been looking for me for 6 years.It was probably worth it.


    I couldnt understand why he was looking for me for six years, but now, standing in front of me, he looked like a happy child.


    The reasons for this werent clear to me.


    Unlike me, who drew a clear line after we parted, he treated me with sentimentality.


    As if we could be friends anyway.


    But I didn''t want it.I just wanted to end this meeting as soon as possible.


    His handsome face and obsidian eyes seemed much deeper and colder than six years ago.


    In the past, my eyes raced when I looked at him.It was as if I was obsessed with his handsome face, and my heart was pounding with a hammer.But now I was only a little ufortable in his presence.


    Especially when those eyes were staring at me maniacally.


    It is a deeply hidden sense of longing and inner turmoil.


    Why are you looking at me like that?


    I would like to ask him.


    However, I dont want to know why he does it.For the past six years, I knew that he was looking for me, and even if I was curious to know the reason, I dismissed this riddle as useless thoughts.


    Whatever the reason, these are exclusively his problems.


    I stared into Raymond''s dark eyes and opened my lips.Without any hesitation.


    "I just got back from court.The process was nervous and I was tired.So if you have nothing more to say, could you leave?"


    His eyes trembled violently when he realized that I had expressed my unwillingness to listen to anything.


    His red lips were motionless.


    He obviously wanted to say a lot, but he couldnt make up his mind.


    Strangers might not notice this, but I know very well how it feels.


    Once I had to put up with the fact that I wanted to express a lot, but couldnt.


    And this time he closed his sweet lips, suppressing what a second ago wanted to break out.


    "Yes, you are tired for today.Since you have returned Come to the pce tomorrow."


    When I received this invitation, I narrowed my eyes slightly.


    Until now, I thought that I would stay in the Empire for a while, but I didnt want to mess with Raymond.


    And when I tried to convey my refusal to him, he invented an excuse:


    You brought a witness to court today.I need to personally hear the whole story.And I have a story to tell about the Duke, soe to the pce. "


    "Yes, Your Majesty.And now please leave.Have a nice day."


    I couldnt bear it any longer, because it was ufortable for me to stand next to someone who was staring at me with the eyes of a fanatic.


    The merciless and indifferent look was much more familiar.


    I climbed the stairs before he left.It was rude to leave first even before the guest left the door, but I no longer had the strength to look into those eyes.


    I was afraid that he would grab me by force, but Raymond didnt.


    He just looked at me as I walked up the stairs.


    Just like I once looked back at him leaving.


    He stared at the stairs until Ellie waspletely out of his sight, and finally, he silently turned into the pce.


    * * *


    What should I say to her when I see her 6 yearster?I thought about it hundreds of times, but nothing good came out.


    Her eyes were so cold.


    No, I would have prayed for forgiveness and clung to her, if this coldness from indignation and censure.


    However, Ellie''s purple eyes were simply insensitive.


    She hadpletely thrown him out of her mind in those six years.Whereas he was the one who missed her and suffered.


    There was no point in the conversation.Everything he said will inevitably be ignored.


    Who knows, if I continue to impose on her, her indifference will be reced by at least contempt?


    He couldnt even imagine what else this obsession would push him to.


    Maybe I''ll even lose my temper, take the Duke hostage, try to get you back?


    Crazy idea, but my heart was already suffering from separation.

 Chapter 58:

    Chapter 58:


    Returning to the main pce and his own study, Raymond turned to the butler.


    "Marquis Paren left for his estate?"


    Hepletely forgot Paren''s very existence when he hurried out of the office.


    At that moment, he didnt notice anyone or anything around him.


    Now, since sunset was already approaching, the Emperor thought that tomorrow he should summon the Marquis to a new audience, and was going to send a small gift to him on the estate.


    However, the butler''s answer didnt match Raymond''s suggestion.


    "No.He is still waiting for Your Majesty in the office."


    "Still waiting?"


    Raymond entered his office, wearing a mask of indifference on his face, which after all was colored withplex emotions.


    Marquis Paren, who was sitting on the sofa, got up and tried to say hello to him.


    "Its okay.Please sit, Raymond said.


    When the Marquis sat down, the butler ced hot tea in front of them.


    Instead of reaching for the cup, the Emperor turned his head to the Marquis.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting.I went to I was very busy. "


    "I was just waiting here for Your Majesty.Is something happened?"


    Marquis Paren looked at Raymond innocently, as if he couldn''t add two plus two.Raymondughed.


    "Nothing happened.I said it without thinking."


    "So, can I report on the process now?"


    "Speak."


    "The testimony of Count Barten''s servant saved the Duke from the chopping block.ording to the servant, Count Barten and Viscount Metas conspired to frame the Duke, and Count Barten partially pleaded guilty."


    "Partially?"


    "Thats right.The count admitted that he had ndered the Duke, but stated that everything had happened under the ckmail of Viscount Metas."


    "Was the Count threatened by a simple viscount?"


    "I also can''t believe that one simple viscount threatened the count, but Viscount Metas is dead The servant also said that he had never heard Count Barten directly dere how eager he was to deal with the Duke."


    Raymond frowned.


    On the positive side, the Duke''s innocence was established, but in the end it was annoying that the thread was cut off on the murdered Metas.


    It makes no sense that the Count was threatened by the Viscount, and it makes no sense that this was all nned by Viscount Metas and Count Barten.


    "What did Count Barten do?How did he confess?"


    "He screamed, cried and crawled on the floor.He insisted that he was threatened, that he couldnt do anything, but he didnt deny his involvement.It looked as if he was going to court, ready to confess."


    The confession of this fool only reinforced the belief in his role as only a humble performer.


    Count Barten would never have thought of such a thing.


    Marquis Sios.


    Did you smell the catch in advance and surrender a pawn to me?


    If so, it wont be easy to bring the Marquis to justice.


    "And, Your Majesty.There was such amotion in court today."


    Raymond, lost in thought, suddenly turned to the Marquis.


    "Some troubles?


    "Well, amotion.With Ellie Crofts appearing."


    "What''s happened?"


    When Ellie was mentioned, Raymond''s eyes grew sharp.


    "Theres no big deal It''s just that Lady Croft made a big donation to the Empire."


    "Donation?"


    Raymond''s eyebrows went up at the unexpected words.


    "A whopping 4 000 gold was delivered directly to the courtroom and donated.Such arge sum Rumors will live on about such a spectacle for a long time toe," said Marquis Paren with a smile.But Raymond didnt smile with him.


    "4 000 gold?"


    In no way could it happen that their family had an extra four thousand gold.


    The Croft family were, in fact, the most prominent house of the Empire, but they didnt enjoy such incredible sess in terms of money.


    Duke Croft lived an ascetic life and, moreover, didnt unt his fortune.


    Even if he sold his estate, where would the four thousande from?


    And Ellie didnt im property after the divorce.


    After all, she left everything and ran away.Even clothes, jewelry and shoes were still gathering dust in the pce.


    Where does this moneye from?At that moment, Raymond remembered the young merchant he had metst night.


    The man said he runs the Phoenix branch.He was with Ellie, and then he disappeared.


    "Those flushed faces of the nobility were really worth seeing.And all thanks to the Lady Crofts game."


    Marquis Parenughed, as if he was happy to the core.


    "As a result, the money went to the treasury?"


    "Right.And thanks to the youngdy, our leaky budget was filled.Now no one can im that the Duke is responsible for the damage, even if he was ndered."


    No one other than Lady Croft donated money.So the mouths of annoying nobles will shut up for a while.


    "So one fire has been extinguished.You did a good job today.May I ask for one more favor while you are in the capital?"


    Marquis Paren said, as if he had already guessed what the request would be:


    "Do you want me to lead the investigation against Count Barten?"


    Raymondughed in the Marquis''s keen eyes.


    "Yes.I no longer trust the investigators in the Croft case."


    If they had dig deeper in their investigation, these four months of fuss would not havee out.


    Everyone in the group must have been handy to Marquis Sios.


    I had no idea at the time that Marquis Sios was aiming at Croft, but I wont repeat the same mistake twice.


    "Okay.Let''s finish for today."


    The red sunset outside the window went out, and darkness fell.


    "Then I have to go, sire."


    Marquis Paren said goodbye and left the office.


    Raymond ordered the butler.


    "Tell Carter to stop fussing ande to me in the morning."


    "Sire."


    The butler left the office.Raymond was left alone.


    In peace and quiet, he took a deep breath and buried his face in the sofa.


    "Ellie."


    She returned, but his anxiety didnt calm down in the least.Rather, only his thirst grew.


    I only came to my senses after you left.


    I couldn''t say that because I didn''t care.


    He called her name in a trembling voice and soon closed his eyes in disappointment.


    Did I miss her so much even though I didn''t care about her?


    * * *


    Ellie looked up from her desk and saw thendscape outside the dark window.


    There was still a lot of work to do, but she felt it was time to finish today.


    I pulled the string and called the butler.Door opened.


    "They called Mdy."


    "As I sign these papers, send them tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mdy."


    "In addition, all the confiscated property assigned to the peasants will be released within a few days at thetest, and you can pay them their sries in advance using the money I gave in the day Is it okay for the butler to resolve such issues?"


    "Since the Duke''s assistant deigned to hastily retire after the crisis that overtook us, I took upon myself the urgent questions."


    When the incident broke out, all of the Duke''s property was frozen.So, naturally, half of the workers quit and left.


    Everyone thought the Duke''s fate was already decided, so I didn''t want to impute their guilt to them.


    In this situation, I was grateful to the butler and the maids who remained.


    "Then report everything to me, not to my father."


    For now, I will work as my father''s representative and take over all the work.


    And During this time, you have had a lot of problems, butler.


    I smiled and slipped the pouch into his pocket.


    "A small gesture of gratitude.Share with the maids."


    The butler saw a pocket full of gold and widened his eyes.


    Not surprising, because there was his sry for ten years.

 Chapter 59:

    Chapter 59:


    "No, Mdy.I was just doing my duty.Such a pile of gold, how dare I?"


    "No amount of money will pay off the loyalty the butler showed to the Duke.Don''t refuse it.And keep working hard."


    I pped pocket lightly, and the embarrassed butler finally resigned himself.


    "Thank you, Mdy."


    "Have you and your father already eaten?"


    "I brought supper to his bedroom."


    "Is Harpen finished with the inspection?"


    "Yes.He said not to worry.Recovery is just a matter of time."


    "This is relief.I''ll be very busy soon.Oh, and don''t tell my father.He will be worried."


    "There''s more, youngdy."


    "Say it."


    "And when will these knights from the Imperial Pce leave us?"


    "Knights?"


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "Are they still here?"


    "The knights are still guarding the Duke''s gates"


    I thought that after the trial was over, everything would return to normal.


    "Ah, of course."


    There was only one excuse for that.


    After that I got up and left the room.


    And when I left the mansion, several knights in ck armor immediately jumped up to me.


    I stared at one.


    "Why are you hanging around here?"


    "His Majesty has ordered to guard the youngdy."


    From the outside, everything looked beautiful.


    As if the Emperor highly appreciated the loyalty of Duke Croft, and singled out trusted people from his personal knights to escort him.


    But, of course, their purpose wasnt our safety.


    "You are not an escort, you are a spy."


    The knight was silent.As if he had something to object.


    Raymond left the knights on guard in case I escaped again.


    Why are you so stubborn?


    Really, I cant understand this.


    "I don''t need an escort.There is no need to follow me on the heels."


    As I made my way to my carriage, two knights followed me with a cold grin.


    "Ha"


    "Get out to Your Majesty.If you try to spy on me again, I will leave the Empire tomorrow. "


    The knights exchanged embarrassed looks.


    "You didnt understand me?Follow me and I am sailing out of the Empire right now."


    I felt the knights froze.I forgot about them and got into the carriage.


    Farneo Street, thergest business district in the capital of the Agrita Empire.


    The crew stood in front of the tallest building in the area.


    This building with a phoenix on a sign was our branch in the Agrita Empire.


    The sun was setting and there weren''t many people outside.I entered the building, avoiding unnecessary attention.


    "Oh sorry.We are closed for today.Bettere back tomorrow."


    "I need your boss."


    The girl responded with an awkward smile, yfully touching her pink hair.


    I walked up to her point-nk and showed her a silver card, which only the highest ranks could have.


    "This is indeed"


    "I need the head of the branch.Tell him Ellie is here."


    When I took off my hat, the girl hatched at me.


    My silver hair and purple eyes.


    It seemed that it dawned on her.


    Silver hair was an unusual urrence in the Empire and was also known as the symbol of Duke Croft.


    "O-oh!Yes!"


    Soon after, a magic circle shone, revealing the silhouette of Lumont to me.


    "You all have a day off today."


    Lumont immediately ushered the staff out when he saw me.


    The staff, who had hitherto looked at me with curious eyes, turned to leave the building, and I went upstairs with Lumont.


    Lumont''s office on the top floor was the size of Jed''s office at our headquarters.


    And its decoration was luxurious.


    It was more like the office of a high-ranking nobleman.


    A whole chandelier of magic stones and an expensive mahogany table.Carpets on the floor and a soft leather sofa.


    Somehow this ce looked even better than Jed''s study.


    "I have long dreamed of such an office, and put all my soul into the design.Isn''t that?"


    Lumontughed awkwardly, as if he were embarrassed by me.


    "No, I like it."


    Although it was a branch, not a headquarters, this branch brought us huge profits.


    This is how we were able to collect 4 000 gold in just a few days.


    "Can I have a cup of tea?"


    Lumont sat down opposite me.


    "But why haven''t we heard from you for thest couple of days?I was surprised to hear that you are still here."


    "Initially, I was going to disappear from the Empire, but suddenly something changed And we need to talk about it."


    "How can I help you?"


    "The investigation against Count Barten is about to begin, but before it ispleted, Id like you to bring me any evidence of his connection with the Marquis Sios."


    The trial ended, but the real criminal couldnt be brought to justice.


    The reason is that Count Barten med everything on Metas.


    I suddenly thought of Count Barten, who was rolling on the floor and shedding crocodile tears.


    Such methods are despicable, but at that time I could only be content with my father''s excuse.


    But until Marquis Sios is punished, and moreover, he holds the post of prime minister, my father is in great danger.


    "Hmm Judging by the way Count Barten med all the ws on Metas, they probably cleaned up all ties with the Marquis Sios."


    "First of all, find me all the ins and outs on Sios.And all to know, with which he often crossed in recent years"


    It seems that first I needed to find out why exactly Marquis Sios went on intrigues against my father.


    Something he can get by destroying Duke Croft.


    "Yes."


    "And I have one more request."


    "What?"


    "Send about 100 gold to the estate.I need some money here and there while the Duke''s fortune is frozen."


    "Oh, I see.I''ll send the money tomorrow morning."


    "Carlisle Is he safe?"


    "Don''t worry, he and Helen are in a safe ce.I''ll be there tomorrow and give you a letter from Helen."


    "Thanks.Until then, please follow Carlisle."


    "Dont worry about it.I''ll take it personally."


    Lumont put on a yful smile.


    If I saw this for the first time, I would have doubted his abilities, but not now.


    I already know from experience how well Lumont works.


    "Is it quiet at your branch today?"


    Since Lumont appeared in court with huge bags of money, the curious may soon appear.


    Maybe tomorrow we will cover all the front pages of newspapers.


    Intelligent reporters and nobles may have already noticed that Lumont is a person from the Phoenix organization.


    He came to the court without hiding his face.


    "The newsmen havente yet The knights were the first."


    "Knights of the Imperial Pce?"


    "Yeah.But they didnte to find out the source of the money.Not because of the show at the trial."


    Looks like Raymond sent knights to look for me.


    "People must have gotten scared."


    "Well, not really, just a little hype."


    However, everything went well.The organization was not harmed.


    "They asked my name and said they woulde backter.And they never came back."


    "I''m d nothing happened.People will probably establish my connection with the Phoenix organization soon, so please take action as I saidst time."

 Chapter 60:

    Chapter 60:


    I was unable to deny my connection to the Phoenix organization, so I plotted to release gossip that I had a fleeting rtionship with Jed, the head of the organization.


    "Yes, okay.I''ll do everything."


    He added:


    "But although, Mr. Jed arrives in the Empire about the day after tomorrow.It won''t be the best solution to get the public''s attention right now."


    "Is Jed sailing here?"


    "The boss said hes going to the Empire because hes worried about Ellie.I received a letter saying that he would be the day after tomorrow."


    There was a feeling that a reliable friend wasing to me.


    As I thought about Jed, I suddenly remembered the man I had seen at the trial.


    It was only for a short moment, but I would always recognize his sparkling eyes at first sight.


    Jeremy.


    "Lumont."


    "Yes?"


    "Please, we need to find a person.A man named Jeremy with tinum hair and amber eyes.Find out if he is in the Agrita Empire now."


    If he really returned to the Empire, I wanted to return the favor to him.


    After all, he was a man who gets along with the same burden of the past as I do.


    "If I find it, I''ll report it right away."


    "Then try.Well, it''s time for me to go."


    Although we only briefly discussed a few things, time flew by quickly.Soon there will be only guards on the streets.I''d better hurry back.


    The next morning.


    I woke up early and after breakfast with my father I immediately began to dress.


    The maid brought me a jewelry box.


    "Mdy, do you want more colorful decorations?"


    "Something to match a modest dress."


    Deep purple, hanging down to the floor and entuating the waistline.Simple design with no fancy decorations.


    For a visit to the Emperor, this choice was a little simple, but my look changed when I added diamond earrings and a ne.


    I didn''t care about Raymond''s tastes, but he wasn''t the only one sitting in the imperial pce.


    At the trial, I tried to refrain from embellishment, but today was a different matter.


    At the trial, I appeared with a huge sum in my hands, but I had to dress more modestly to show that the Croft family is also not shy.


    "Mydy, it''s done."


    Finally, she put a ne studded with huge diamonds on me.


    With a contented look, I looked in the mirror and handed the maids a silver coin.


    The maids'' eyes widened.It was not surprising, because that was their sry for a month.


    The maids looked at the older one with concern in their eyes, to see if they could ept such a thing.


    I smiled tenderly at them all.


    "Its an incentive for you to work hard, so dont hesitate.You better hide it sooner."


    It was a lot of money, but I gave it away on purpose.


    Commoners were always gossiping about nobles.Rumors will appear quickly.


    I only recently made up for the Empire''s budget deficit.


    Immediately after that, I paid the servants'' wages plus bonuses.


    In the eyes of others, this would mean that Duke Croft''s fortune was in no way depleted.


    "Yes!Thank you, Mdy."


    Harris said nothing, and the giggling maids soon galloped out of the room.


    "I told the butler to get more people.All have left, and there is ack of working hands here.Run a selection with the butler."


    "Yes, Mdy."


    "And Don''t push them too hard for now."


    Harris turned to me with a puzzled expression for a moment, but quickly lowered her head.


    "Ill note it."


    "Then I''ll go."


    I left the house wearing a wide-brimmed purple hat.


    The road to the imperial pce didnt take long.


    "Mdy, we have arrived."


    The coachman opened the door for me.I slowly left the carriage.


    The main pce of the Agrita Empire, therge Imperial Pce, which I saw again 6 yearster.It was no different from the past.


    A rectangr white brick main building and outbuildings rebuilt on both sides.


    In front of them was arge garden and a central fountain.


    And in the garden of the main pce there was still the red rose that Raymond''s mother liked best.


    Usually, when the roses were blooming, I would walk with Raymond in the garden.


    <em>"Ray, look how its beautiful here!"</em>


    <em>"Yes yes."</em>


    This rose reminded him of his mother every time.


    Knowing this, I always came to the garden early in the morning, when the roses were just blooming.


    And I tried to make them bloom as beautifully as they could.


    It was all from the hope that the rose would bloom beautifully and Raymond''s heart would find constion in this.


    And of course he didn''t know anything.


    Silhouettes flicker before my eyes, as if it is happening in a dream.


    We walk in a rose garden.


    With a gloom on his face, he examines the red buds, and I keep trying to console him.


    But he didn''t care.


    If he were even a little curious, he would know how hard I sweated over the rose garden this morning.


    But he never noticed.


    My mind, clouded by memories of the past, suddenly cleared on its own.


    After all, the past is just the past.


    Stopping in my steps for a moment, I turned towards the main pce.


    "Sire.Lady Croft has arrived."


    "Let her in."


    The office door opened.The familiar face of the butler came into view.


    I didn''t have a bad impression of him, so I greeted him with a slight smile.


    When I entered the office and turned around, I saw Raymond sitting on the table.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Everyone leave."


    Snapping at the servants, he came closer to me.


    "Sit down, we''ll talk."


    He was the first to go to the sofa, and I followed him.


    When I sat down on the sofa, my attention was drawn to the vase on the bedside table.


    An already withered flower stuck out in a vase.


    I knew what kind of flower it was.


    I was the one who left here the freesia that used to bloom in the Imperial Garden.


    Raymond turned to the vase, noticing my gaze.


    He gently touched the dried flowers with his fingertips.


    "The wizards of the court say they did everything they could.But you, Ellie, you could save this flower."


    He turned and looked at me.


    He knew my abilities.And I really could have saved the flower, as he said.


    At first nce, it seemed that he was waiting for my step.


    But I didn''t want to save this long-withered flower.


    "The flower is already dead.Please just return it to the ground it once came out of."


    Raymond''s low voice echoed as he looked at the withered flowers.


    "I cant leave it.It was your gift."


    His face twitched as he spat out those short, harsh words.


    "Your gift."


    I felt ufortable with these meaningful words.But then I just got ridiculous.


    Does my gift end in a single flower?


    In those days, Raymond was my whole world, and I gave him everything I had then.


    I wanted to see him smile.


    I don''t know what was on his mind right now, but the situation was awkward.


    I looked at that flower again.


    "Sire.I''m not here to share stories from the past.If you have nothing more to say, let me take my leave."


    I felt how his gaze was fixed on me, but I deliberately didnt turn to look.

 Chapter 61:

    Chapter 61:


    It was still a burden for me to look him in the face and not feel anything.


    Having been a victim of unrequited love for so long, it would be a lie to say that I remainedpletely insensitive to our reunion with him.


    So, in order to ignore him as naturally as possible, I had to gather all my will into a fist.


    If he gets angry with my manners, he will immediately kick me out of here.It is even for the best.It would be nice to get out of this stuffy ce as soon as possible.


    But Raymond wasn''t angry.


    For a while, he just stared at me in silence.


    His eyes were persistent, apparently, he was trying to look right through me and catch my intentions.


    Obviously, I couldn''t be friends with him anymore.I drew a line and left.Did he think that everything would return to the same when I got back?


    So he opened his mouth, looking at me with his tenacious eyes.


    "The reason I asked you toe here is to discuss the oue of the trial and future events.Before, I talked directly with the Duke, but he is in disrepair now."


    "Thats right.I''ve taken over all of my father''s work, so just contact me."


    "Yesterday''s court proved the Duke''s innocence, so all the seized property of the Duke will be released tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    It was expected that it would take another three to four days to free it.


    This is due to the fact that the process of processing each document and obtaining approval has always been ratherplicated.


    It seems that he personally ordered to speed up the process.


    "Thank you for your attention, sire."


    "And today the imperial family will officially dere the Duke Crofts innocence.Duke Croft, who, being ndered, still didnt run away due to a strong sense of responsibility, even when he was on the verge of execution."


    "Yes?"


    I opened my eyes in surprise.


    "Sire.If you make such a statement, there could be rumors of favoritism."


    All decisions of the Emperor must be fair, at least on the surface.


    The mere postponement of the trial gave rise to talk of special treatment.


    But if you make such a pretentious announcement Raymond''s reputation won''t be good.


    A slight smile appeared on Raymond''s lips.


    "Hmm Are you worried about me now?"


    I was confused for a moment.


    I''m worry?


    "No.I just"


    "What just?If your only concern is for the well-being of the Duke, then nothing will be lost from my official statement from your family.On the contrary, this will be the best way to regain the prestige lost by the Duke."


    And Raymond was right.


    He looked at me embarrassedly and gently lifted the corners of his lips.This smile made mee to my senses.


    He almost managed to fool me.


    "I just thought my father wouldn''t want that.The Duke is not the kind of person who obstructs His Majesty for his own benefit."


    "Are you trying to say that you''re here just looking out for the interests of the Duke?"


    "Right.Otherwise, why else should I be in yourpany"


    "Right."


    Heughed and spoke again.


    "Even if the Duke were against, I will still do as I please."


    "Sire.


    "His guilt has been refuted.The nobles will all bite their tongues."


    There was meaning in his words, but it wasnt entirely correct.


    It didn''t suit me.I hesitated.


    Of course, not because I was worried about him I just had to worry about the Emperor on behalf of his loyal Duke.


    But Raymond looked like he didn''t want to listen to my arguments.


    And I resigned myself, because I knew better than anyone else that he would never change what he had already decided once.


    Okay."


    "And I''m going to include your story in the official statement If you don''t like it, I won''t."


    "My story What are you talking about, Your Majesty?"


    "I heard you donated 4 000 gold at the trial.So, I want to attach this fact to the official statement.The Duke was ndered and framed, but his only heiress made arge donation to the treasury."


    Hearing his words, I stopped and turned to Raymond.


    Such a gesture would be more necessary for my own reputation than for the Duke.


    So this is what Raymond is up to.


    Let the rumor go through the upper ss.My reputation will only grow when rumors spread throughout the Empire.Then the nobles will want to contact me.


    I lived away for a long time, so all my connections were practically cut off.


    In addition, before my departure, the news broke out about our divorce and the appearance of Lisa, which cost me a lot of honor.


    Although I always had the Phoenix organization close at hand, that wouldnt have encouraged important nobles to return to Duke Croft''s camp.


    In addition, I still need support to end Marquis Sios.


    But mentioning me in an official statement


    After all, it makes no sense to look after my honor as reverently as my father?


    Even when I was his Empress, he didnt often think of me.


    Raymond was a smart man.And even though the Croft family had been on his side all this time, he didnt give something for nothing.


    If he throws me a bone, then he demands two in return.


    And in our case, the bone was the Phoenix organization.


    On the night before the trial, he found out that Lumont, whom he met on the road, was the head of the Phoenix branch.


    Now he also knew that the man who brought 4 000 gold to the court was the same Lumont.


    The conclusion about my connection to Phoenix was so easy to draw.


    Do you want to work with our organization?


    It would benefit both Raymond and the order.


    Then it made sense for him to restore my honor, so that I was again on top.


    I quickly brushed aside unnecessary thoughts and lowered my gaze to the floor.


    "If you do that, I will be grateful."


    When I lowered my head, I heard an unpleasant voice above me, containing a double meaning.


    "My courtesy won''t end there."


    "But what will people say to such gestures towards an unmarried youngdy?"


    "Ellie, we are"


    "I am now a person who has nothing to do with His Majesty.The Emperor should have kept me at a distance."


    7 years have passed since our divorce.It''s funny now to have such dialogues.


    The breakup was tough and there was no need for me to be friends.


    "I didn''t suggest you go back in time."


    He said it, but it sounded somehow unnatural.I smiled, looking up dubiously.


    "I have no purpose to inconvenience you.But still I will act ording to my will."


    "How dare I argue with your will?"


    "Okay.Then, as I said earlier, the Duke''s property will be unfrozen tomorrow.If you need money urgently, I will give it to you."


    "No.I have a lot of money."


    "This is all thanks to the Phoenix organization, right?"


    "Yes."


    "So, about Count Barten''s servant What is the name of the person I met on the road the night before the trial?"

 Chapter 62:

    Chapter 62:


    "He runs the Empire''s branch of the Phoenix Organization.And he is the one who helped me."


    "So, you didnt deny that it was you under someone else''s disguise.


    "What good is there to deny it.I only moved in the shadows because the Duke''s position was precarious.And when I ran into His Majesty That was a surprise."


    "Is this and all of your rtionship with a man named Lumont?"


    "What else should be between us?"


    He immediately shook his head, frowning at my answer.


    "Nothing.Looks like I was wrong.I''m sorry."


    "As you say."


    "Okay.Then, since you are so busy now, I will not detain you anymore.I think I have done so beyond measure."


    "Do you have no more questions?"


    I couldnt hide my embarrassment and looked at him.


    Of course, I thought he was demanding a full story about the organization.


    Instead of using the imperial power to restore my honor, his purpose is to cooperate with the Phoenix or not?


    If it''s not because of the Phoenix, why are you trying so hard to cover me and my father?


    The confusion in my head obscured the whole picture.And while I looked at him with confused eyes, Raymond calmly replied.


    "No.I have already find out everything that was interesting to me."


    Don''t you want anything else?


    I swallowed a question that was about to fly out of my mouth.


    Such altruism on his part was just strange and awkward.


    And it seemed that if I spent even more time with him, it would only aggravate my confusion.The new Raymond I met six yearster was strange.


    "Then I''ll go."


    When I turned to leave the office, he suddenly called me.


    "Ellie.


    The obsidian ck eyes that I once loved so much were now staring at me.


    "As you know, Count Barten wasnt a real organizer.So be careful."


    "Don''t worry."


    Leaving the main pce, I took a deep breath to recover.The conversation was short, but I was very tired.


    Everything was wrong.


    The more I thought, the more I was confused by the snatches of emotion that suddenly came to life, but now they pierced right through me.


    Ipletely rooted Raymond out of my memory, I thought so Or not?


    A light breeze shook my hair, but my weary mind didnt cool down.


    Is this how it was supposed to be?


    The blows of the horseshoes gradually approached, and the carriage stopped in front of the main pce.


    The carriage of the imperial family.


    With the exception of Raymond, there was only one person in the imperial family who rode around in the imperial carriage.


    Edmund Agrita.


    Raymond and Lisas son and the first prince of the Empire.


    The door opened and the boy stuck his head out.


    I cant cross with him here.


    It was unpleasant to see Edmund, even though there was no childs sin.


    Seeing Edmund, I suddenly felt sorry for Carlisle.


    Edmund stepped closer and I bowed.


    "Greetings to His Highness the First Prince, light of the Empire."


    "Stand up."


    I got up and looked at the prince.


    "Who are you?I see for the first time"


    At this time, the prince opened his ck eyes wider.


    "The color of the eyes is the same as that of Duke Croft."


    Edmund didn''t seem to remember me.


    Well, Edmund was only seven years old then, so it was natural that he couldn''t remember it.


    " Duke Croft is my father."


    "Oh, so that''s it.But did the Duke have children?I havent seen before"


    Edmund bowed his head.All the high-ranking dignitaries of the capital would have attended the prince''s birthday parties, so he was curious why I wasnt there.


    The prince must be 13 years old Have you ever heard of me?


    The imperial family was educated from an early age and appeared in public meetings even before theing of age ceremony.


    As a result, he would quickly plunge into the gossip of the aristocrats.


    It seems that Edmund has never really heard of me.


    Well, it was a bad story anyway.


    At that moment, I met the butlers eyes.He shook his head, fearing that I would say too much to Edmund.


    Meeting of the former Empress and the current prince.


    Even if they are silent about it, I think Edmund is the decisive reason for my divorce from the Emperor.


    And everyone thinks I hate Edmund.


    Even if so, there was nothing strange about it.


    Ignoring the butler''s worried gaze, I smiled fondly at Edmund.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness.I felt bad, so I spent a lot of time at the estate.So I couldn''t even attend His Highness''s birthday party."


    "I see.Are you okay now?"


    "Yes, I''m much better."


    "Then pleasee to my birthday next month.I will wait."


    "Ah"


    I shuddered at the unexpected words.


    It was weird.


    Of the two children born to the same Emperor, one had to spend a birthday in the imperial pce, while the other had to just spend time with his mother.


    I knew that Edmund wasnt to me, and I decided not to make Carlisle a prince, but I couldnt help but find it all strange.


    "Can''t youe?"


    When he received no answer, Edmund continued.


    Looking into the innocent eyes of this child, I would have no words to refuse.


    Anyway, next month I can''t avoid it.


    "Nothing like this.I will definitely go."


    "I''ll take it as a promise."


    Edmund smiled at me with his eyes closed.


    "Yes."


    Edmund, who had now received a definite answer, headed to the pce with the butler.


    Prince''s birthday


    "Carlisle."


    I have no regrets about the choice I made to protect Carlisle from the fight for the throne, but I felt ufortable because it seemed that they took something from us that only the true heir should have used.


    But even if I go back in time, I will make the same choice again.


    I don''t want to see Carlisle''s life descend into danger.


    With heavy steps I stomped to the carriage.


    "Mdy."


    When I arrived at the mansion, Harpen was standing in the lobby, possibly waiting for me.


    "Harpen, what''s going on?What''s with your face?"


    "The Duke expressed a desire to return to work.I mentioned that he needed a little rest, so he didn''t even turn his ear."


    Not only Harpen, but the butler and the head servant were full of anxiety.


    "Dont worry.Ill settle everything."


    With a slight smile, I handed my hat to the butler and went straight to the study.


    "Father, it''s me.I wille in."


    When I opened the door, I saw my father sitting at the table and checking documents, just like Harpen said.


    "Did everything go well in the pce?"


    "Didn''t I tell you that Im taking over your job?Of course you got out of bed.Don''t you believe in me?"


    I dropped my eyes, pretending to be disappointed.Confusion crept into his face.


    "How can you?I know that you will seed, but the work here is not for an hour or two, so I''m worried too."


    "Dont worry.Ill do okay."


    My father sighed and surrendered to me.

 Chapter 63:

    Chapter 63:


    "But if you get stuck on anything, tell me right away."


    "By all means."


    "Would you like a cup of tea?"


    I followed my father from the table and to the sofa.Shortly thereafter, the butler ced the cups in front of us.


    My father spoke again as the delicate scent of herbs tickled the tip of my nose.


    "What did His Majesty want from you?"


    "Oh, he summoned me to discuss the further affairs of my father after the oue of the trial."


    "What did he say?"


    "First of all, he noted that by tomorrow he would free all the frozen property.He will also make an official statement on behalf of the royal family."


    "Are you saying he will personally dere my innocence?"


    The father grimaced.


    "To know, and so tired of the Emperor, but such a statement will be" anxiously muttered the father.


    I think he''s anxious to get up now and pay Raymond a visit.


    His Majesty has already made a decision.You know it.He will never change his mind if he once decided something."


    My father knew Raymond''s tenacity as well as I did.


    "Ha, if you have already decided Then I rest my case.Besides this, is there anything else?"


    "In his statement, he also wanted to mention how I donated money to the Empire.If this happens, your prestige will quickly rise to its rightful ce."


    "I see"


    It was good news that the Duke would return to his well-deserved fame, but my father wasnt too worried, because there was nothing in it that would benefit the Emperor.


    I felt ufortable.


    "In fact, I dont understand his steps.Our family is important to him, but this is not a reason to stick your own neck."


    "It is true."


    "Is there a sudden change in mood?"


    "I dont know.Perhaps its not a matter of mood, but the preservation of my power will be beneficial to him."


    My father wasnt wrong about that.


    Since Croft is a family that is called the right hand of the Emperor, the imperial power didnt hesitate only when his father was on horseback.


    And when they told me that the Emperor was postponing the trial of my father, at first I thought that he had found a way not to cut off his own right hand.And this was clearly not done out of a sense of affection.


    But the scene I saw today


    "Of course, that would be more useful if the faithful Duke Croft was waiting at hand, but This is all so far from the manner of His Majesty."


    My father didnt answer, and I continued to reason.


    I thought that in return for helping us, he would want a lucrative deal with Phoenix.But he only asked me about my rtionship with Lumont, and there wasnt a word about work. "


    "He helped, expecting nothing in return.But Raymond isnt a sentimental type."


    The same Raymond, who climbed to the throne through parricide, and didnt hesitate to purge among the nobles.


    Even if they are loyal, if they sin once, their end wille quickly.


    And if he remained the person I knew for a long time, he would return his father to work as soon as possible, and unfreeze his property in ordance with the entire procedure.


    Nor would he have bothered to save the Duke''s honor.


    He would just back down and give it to the nobles to eat.


    So he ruled the Empire until now.


    He was emotionless and ruthless.Only in this way could the highest power be retained.


    He was a good Emperor for his people, but he was ruthless and cruel towards the courtiers and the nobility in general.That''s why I ended up dumping him.


    To protect Carlisle from him.


    Why would such a character suddenly do me a favor and not impose conditions?


    If he asked to set him up with Lumont for the sake of a deal, I would just do as he tells me and left immediately.


    He was looking for me for 6 years.And this look of his today


    He''s like He was like my own when I clung to him in the past.


    What an absurdity.


    Iughed at my own thoughts.He doesn''t love you.


    He cannot love you.


    He said this with his own lips.


    No, you never loved me at all.


    But have you changed your mind now?


    My thoughts drifted uncontrobly into the distance.


    "Ellie, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing.I just think all sorts of nonsense."


    My father said nothing.Now he might think that I still love Raymond.


    In the past, he had seen enough of how blindly I loved His Majesty.


    While I was drinking tea, pretending to be calm, my father''s voice rang out:


    "So be it.But Ellie.Can Carlisle be left alone?He''s still so small."


    "Helen is with him.I n to visit him tomorrow.You have nothing to worry about."


    "Anyway, I hope you leave the Empire again."


    My father was worried that Carlisle''s existence would be known.


    "I''ll keep our family safe.Even if I can no longer hide Carlisle, I wont abandon my father so easily."


    If I leave now, the Duke will end up falling into the clutches of Sios.


    At that time, my father''s sharp cough was heard in the office.


    "Go and rest.You can''t work yet."


    After my father left the office, Iy down on the couch.


    Now I was pretending that everything was okay, otherwise my father would worry, in fact, I couldnt dismiss my worries.


    The Dukes position, Marquis Sios, Raymond''s oddities, and Carlisle''s safety.


    My brain was boiling.


    In the midst of this, what worries me most of all


    "Raymond.


    The new attitude and that look of his pierced the corner of my heart like a tiny thorn.


    While I continued to spoil my already shattered nerves, there was a knock on the office door.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Mdy, this is the butler."


    "Come in."


    Getting up from the couch, I went to the table.The butler entered andid a pink envelope on the table.


    "What is it?"


    "This This is an invitation to tea from the house of Sios."


    "What?"


    I opened the envelope.


    It read in beautiful handwriting:


    [Marquis Sios holds a festive tea party.We hope that Lady Croft will beautify this ce with her presence, if she has the time.


    Lisa Sios]


    It was a short invitation, nothing special.


    "Mdy, are you going?"the butler asked.


    "Ha Okay"


    Why was I suddenly invited?


    It was hard to guess her intentions.I was obviously not invited because they were happy about my return to the Empire.


    It would be strange to hear the words wee'' from her mouth.


    From the outside, it looked like she took my ce and forced me to divorce Raymond.


    So we were more enemies than good friends.


    In addition, Marquis Sios aimed at the Duke


    You''d think she doesn''t know that.


    There is no doubt that Marquis Sios is behind Count Barten, but Lisa''s contribution to the conspiracy was unknown.


    Marquis Sios and Lisa.The rtionship between the two wasnt rosy.


    And what I saw at the trial


    Lisa sat next to the Marquis and looked at the court without any concern.


    If she really didnt know anything, she would be at least a little surprised by Count Barten''s confession.


    However, even at that moment there was no movement from her side.


    If you know everything


    Why did you call me?

 Chapter 64:

    Chapter 64:


    I tapped on the table with my fingertips while tossing about in thought: should I go or not?


    Politeness dictates that you send the letter at least three days before the event, so if you think you don''t have time to respond to a sudden invitation, you can easily refuse.


    But then it will seem that I am running away from them.


    And although Lisa was a thorn, she wasnt something scary.


    While these thoughts marinated in my head, I shifted my gaze, and suddenly my gaze rested on the newspapers that had umted in the office.


    They were newspapers with articles about Duke Crofts innocence.


    They only reported Duke Croft, and there was no mention of me or my donation.


    Marquis Sioss tea party will surely bring together manydies and young girls.


    This is a good reason to go there.


    I quickly wrote the answer on a white letterhead.


    [Thanks for the invitation.See you at the Marquisate.]


    I put the answer in an envelope and melted the red seal from the candle.Securing the envelope with wax, I handed it to the butler.


    "Send to Marquis Sios right now.Also, send someone to the Phoenix Branch.Tell them to bring me the best wine."


    "Yes Mdy."


    On receiving the letter, the butler quickly left.


    * * *


    The time when the sun went down.


    The ship, which had arrived from the Lund Kingdom, now anchored in a port near the capital of the Agrita Empire.


    Jed mingled with the crowd rushing out.


    "It would be nice to have a mug now."


    Indulging in dreams, Jed stepped off the ship and froze when he saw a man meeting him.


    "What the hell are you doing here?"Jed asked Jeremy, who had approached him.


    Thetter brushed his tinum hair to the back of his head and turned his gaze to the sea.


    "What the hell am I here for?Your words were that you were going to sail to the Empire."


    "No, I know this.I ask, how did you know the exact time and ce?"


    "Don''t you remember ourst conversation?"


    They talked and drank that day.He was far from remembering the whole dialogue, he didnt even remember how he got home after that.


    "I dont remember anything.What you said?What did I say?Have we agreed in advance?"


    "Ha.This is your first visit to the Agrita Empire.Someone has to give you a tour."


    Jeremy smiled enigmatically.


    "I know a very good ce to have a drink."


    "Yeah?Then what are we waiting for?"


    At night, the pub in the capital was a mess.


    There were also mercenaries who had not already shared something.


    After passing such a noisy environment, Jed and Jeremy took a quiet ce in the corner.


    Jeremy turned to the small window, draining his bottle.


    Arge full moon and stars shone in the deep night sky.


    When he saw a beautifully shining silver moon, he naturally thought of a certain person.


    Jed noticed Jeremy''s mncholy gaze.


    Those clouded amber eyes dreamed of seeing someone.


    Only one person can make him behave like this.


    "Thinking about Ellie?"


    Jeremy was awakened by Jed''s harsh voice.


    I didn''t want all this drama.But my case is difficult."


    "Didn''t youe here for Ellie?Are you just going to miss her and snot?"


    "Haha."


    Jed was left in disbelief when he saw that Jeremy limited himself to just a chuckle.


    "We''ve arrived.You never run from hard cases.Rather, you''re like a shit ma.You attract them."


    If you hit, you might lose.But if you don''t hit, you won''t be able to win at all.


    This is how Jed judged under the influence of his libations.


    Sighing lightly, thetter opened his mouth:


    "So when do we get down to business?"


    Jed had already noticed that Jeremy met him for particr reason.


    Jeremy wasnt a bad guy, but he didnt treat Jed with delicacy.


    It was a man who just came and went like the wind.


    When Jed chuckled as if about to say something, Jeremy hid his amber eyes.


    "You catch on the fly.I came to you because I had something to ask for."


    "If this is a request from you, it will obviously be for the good of Ellie.What do you need?"


    "Dig a little around Duke Drua."


    "Duke Drua?"


    Jed''s eyebrows rose slightly.


    "I think I heard such a name Oh, isn''t this the oldest house in the Empire?An important family that has been living since the time of the first Emperor, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right.At least people say that."


    Jeremy suddenlyughed.


    Jed narrowed his eyes at the oddity in the atmosphere around them.This guy, on the other hand, has as many secrets as Ellie.


    "Hm.Why all of a sudden this family?They say they lost their power when the current Emperor took the throne.After all, the only thing left of this family is what is the name?"


    "Right.But their movements seem strange to me.Find out more about Marquis Sios and Duke Drua.As for Ellie Don''t tell her anything yet."


    Jed didn''t say a word.


    While it was only about Duke Drua, Jed didnt take it seriously, but as soon as Marquis Sios appeared in this game, everything immediately changed.


    Jed received reports from Lumont, and knew that Marquis Sios was involved in Duke Crofts problems.


    So what was this case that Ellie couldnt be involved in?


    "Jeremy."


    "Yes?"


    "Why am I covering you with Ellie?Because she helped me a lot."


    "What do you want to tell me by that?"


    "Although you and I have known each other for a long time, Ellie saved my life.If I have to choose between the two of you, I will choose Ellie."


    Jed''s brown eyes showed no hesitation.


    He didn''t say this because he was drunk.On the contrary, his mind was now clearer than ever.


    Jeremy smiled, not embarrassed to see Jed that way.


    "I''ve seen different people, Jed.You are the one I can trust."


    "What suddenly for some kind of garbage"


    "My name is Drua."


    "What?"


    Jed grimaced as if he hadnt grasped thest moment.


    "Freud Drua This man is my father.And I am his son."


    It was noticeable that Jeremy was a nobleman, but Jed couldnt even imagine the house of Drua.


    Jed hasnt yet fully recovered from the shock that Ellie was a former Empress.


    "Why am I surrounded by such people?"


    Jed asked cautiously, looking at Jeremy in a new way.


    "So you used the magic of polymorphism?"


    He knew little about Duke Drua, but he had heard of his distinguishing feature.


    Duke Drua was blessed by the first Emperor and his descendants inherited ck eyes, a symbol of the royal family.


    However, the guy in front of him had amber eyes.


    Jeremy looked himself up and down and retorted:


    "No.This is how I really look.I''m just a mutant from the ducal family."


    "What are you is that funny to you?"


    "I''m sick of crying.Let''s go back to the main thing, not to this."


    Jed suddenly spoke seriously:


    "If there really is a connection between Marquis Sios and Duke Drua such a connection must be unusual.I hate Drua threatening Ellie.I will find out everything and tell you."


    "What you want in return?"


    Jed gave Jeremy a hard look.


    "If your ass gets stuck somewhere, I''ll call Ellie for help."


    "Be like that."


    The night continued its course slowly.

 Chapter 65:

    Chapter 65:


    The next day.


    In the early morning I was already busy in my office, sorting through the pile of umted documents.The workers dispersed and the outstanding work collected like a snowball.


    So, I worked,pletely forgetting about time.


    When the sun was already at its zenith, there was a knock at my door.


    "Mdy.This is the butler."


    "Come in."


    I asked without taking my eyes off the papers.


    "Something happened?"


    "It''s time for tea party."


    "Sorry, what?"


    After the butler''s words, I lifted my head and nced at the time.


    "Time flew by quickly."


    If I refuse to go now, it will seem that I was afraid to show up at their ce.


    "The carriage is already waiting."


    "Okay.I''ll finish now and get up."


    I double-checked the documents rted to the estate and put the Duke''s stamp.When I got up, the butler brought me a full-length mirror.


    My clothes wereid out in front of the mirror.


    "Do I need to call the maids?"


    "No, it''s okay."


    I was wearing a light purple satin dress now, and I let my hair down and looked a little younger.Ideal for tea in a secr society.


    "Mydy."


    The coachman opened the carriage door.


    I was in turmoil in my soul.


    <em>I''m going there again.</em>


    My previous visit to the Marquis wasnt particrly good.


    All the way I resisted unpleasant memories from the past, but upon arrival they were overshadowed by a new surprise.


    At Edmunds birthday party, the Marquis''s estate had only onerge main building and one separate building.


    However, there were now two morerge annexes to the right of the main building.


    The mansions of the aristocrats were identified with the symbol of the family''s wealth.


    Of course, as the family''s power and wealth grew, so did their mansion, and their garden became more and more magnificent.


    "The garden seems to have grown too."


    The former small garden of violets turned into a field of peonies, and their fountain grew in size.


    The sculpture of an angel pouring water into a bucket also resembled the work of a sculptor of extraordinary skill.


    Besides, the number of bustling servants here exceeded even those who serve the Duke.


    Before my departure from the Empire, the state of the Sios family wasnt so prominent.


    The Marquis became prime minister, and his power grew by leaps and bounds.


    Only one line in the report was devoted to this, but what I saw with my own eyes now far exceeded all expectations.


    When I saw the magnificent view of the estate, I suddenly thought of a family that once shone brighter than others in the country.


    "Duke Drua."


    Duke Drua, one of the founders of the Empire, and the longest in power.


    When the Duke''s prestige was at its peak, people used to say that he was the true monarch of our Empire.


    Now they were just fairy tales from the past.


    And when I thought of Duke Drua, a familiar face came to my mind, but I quickly dismissed those thoughts.


    It wasnt Duke Drua that mattered now.


    Dealing with Marquis Sios wont be easy.


    It grew too big while I was hiding behind the seas.


    And so, while I stood there with a frozen face, the maid came up to me and bowed.


    "Lady Croft.Thedy ordered me to apany you to the flower garden."


    "I know."


    In the end, I hid my coldness in my eyes and followed the maid into the mansion.


    Behind therge mansion was arge greenhouse and a domed flower garden.


    Even in the cold winter, it was warm inside the greenhouse, where beautiful flowers bloom.


    When I entered a flower garden full of colorful tulips, my head was momentarily dizzy with a surging sweet scent.


    Taking a deep breath, I came to my senses and stopped in front of arge gazebo.


    The maid left.The people sitting at the table caught my eye.


    The table was already full, as if I was thest guest.


    And herees the organizer of the tea party, Lisa.


    "Lady Croft.Thank you so much foring."


    Dressed in an Empire pink dress that entuated the waistline, she was beautiful, just like those tulips in the flower garden.


    I answered with a slight smile:


    "No, no.Rather, I am grateful for the invitation to such a pleasant ce."


    "I was worried that I displeased you with my gesture.But if you say so Then please sit,dy."


    Lisa indicated the ce.


    And when I saw it, I froze.


    Because it was right next to her.


    The tea party of noble families wasnt a ce for light conversation and foolishness.


    These events were an opportunity to build awork of useful contacts.


    And the choice of the ce here wasnt idental.


    The organizer seats the person closest to him next to him.


    People who think they belong.


    Of course, the rtionship between me and Lisa wasnt very close.


    We couldn''t have such.After all, Raymond and I divorced only because Lisa showed up.


    An outside observer who hasnt heard of our inner kitchen can say that I was the daughter of a Duke and enjoyed the privilege of being in a better ce.But that would be a sweet lie.


    Usually, when a nobleman of the same rank or higher was present at a tea party, he was deliberately given a seat at a distance instead of a seat right next to it.


    This was not a fixed rule, but it was a long-standing unspoken custom of tea parties.


    Whichever way you look at it, there was no reason for me to sit so closely with her.


    But she did it on purpose


    I turned to Lisa.She looked at me with a worried look, as if worried about my thoughts.


    At that time, I heard a soft voice, like that of a young and innocent girl.


    "Youngdy.Please sit down.We were expecting only you one."


    I turned to the girl sitting opposite.


    I see her for the first time.The moment I saw the eyes of a youngdy and loose light brown hair, I realized who she was.


    <em>And you must be the daughter of Count Vistein''s house.</em>


    Count Vistein was the cousin of Marquis Sios.So, the youngdy in front of me had green eyes that resembled Lisa.


    Lady Vistein lifted her chin and looked at me.


    "Right.And although I havent had a debut yet, you must know how cleverly you recognized me."


    I felt arrogance on the part of Vihtein, who was now staring at me smugly.


    Looking at this expression on her face, its clear that Lisa had specially prepared a ce for me next to that one.


    And this youngdy before me knew perfectly well the meaning of my ce, but ignored it.


    I looked at Vistein and put on a soft smile.


    Let it have passed already 6 years, but once I was the Empress of this country.


    As the firstdy of an entire Empire, I dealt with countless hosts of people.The young daughter from the Vistein house posed no threat to me.


    Did she release her ws to put me in my ce?But I felt that this is only a small kitten making its first steps.


    "Are youughing at me now?Lady Croft, you don''t seem to be very polite."


    Vistein put on a displeased face, as if she was insulted to the core.


    You and I dont even know each other, youngdy.Was it polite to ask me to sit down without even giving my full name at the beginning?"


    Vistein''s face was colored with embarrassment.


    "No, I am not that"


    "If young Lady Vistein wants to be familiar with me, I will also put in my word."


    I continued to press on her.


    "Count Vistein and Duke Croft The veryparison of them would be meaningless."


    Would the count dare to go ahead against the Duke?


    I looked coldly at Vistein, who now couldnt even snap back.


    "Enough of this," Lisa interjected.

 Chapter 66:

    Chapter 66:


    "My apologies to the youngdy.It seems that Lady Vistein said something stupid because of her youth.Rose, apologize."


    When she spoke in a stern voice, Vistein''s eyes trembled.


    She bit her lip and stood up.


    "I''m sorry.I want to sincerely apologize to Lady Croft."


    And then she bowed to me reluctantly.


    I wanted to teach her a lesson for her bad temper and turn away from her apology, but today I decided not to go overboard.


    In any case, Lisa was the organizer of the tea party, and I had just returned to the Empire.


    I didnt want another squabble because I didnt ept Visteins apology.


    "Okay.Raise your head."


    "Thank you, Mdy."


    The answer came from Lisa, but not from Rose Vistein.


    Thetter was now sitting, not hiding her displeasure from her face.


    I turned to Lisa.


    She smiled at me.At first nce, it seemed that she was filled with favor for me, but it was very difficult to believe in such a thing.


    After all, Marquis Sios and you  you sing in unison.


    And even if they disagree on certain issues, if you are a member of the Sios family, a conflict with me is inevitable.


    Looking into those sparkling green eyes, I smiled softly.


    "But what an awkwardness.I just came to the tea party, and has already raised a fuss.Then can I sit?"


    "Of course."


    Lisa and I sat down next to each other.


    Soon the maids brought tea and desserts.


    A three-tiered tray with aromatic tea and various desserts was ced on the table.


    When all the desserts were served, Lisa began to broadcast:


    "Id like to express my gratitude to everyone who found precious time today to visit the house of the Marquis.This is a ce where you can have fun, so please enjoy."


    As soon as Lisa''s words stopped, a nobledy with blue hair, who was sitting at the same table with me, took out arge box.


    Mydy, this is a special gift in recognition of your invitation.This is the best tea set specially ordered from the master potter.I hope you enjoy it."


    "Oh, it can''t be."


    Lisa smiled with wide eyes, as if surprised.


    The daughters of other houses, one after another, also stood up and approached Lisa.


    "Thanks a lot for the invitation.Here is the finest wool from Lethine Kingdom."


    It wasmon to show up with a small souvenir to the organizer.


    However, the present gifts were treasures befitting the dignity of a Marquis.


    These gifts are not an honor to the Marquis, but rather to the future Empress and mother of the first prince.


    That wasnt surprising.


    She was now the daughter of the prime minister and the mother of the only prince of the Empire.


    And even if Lisa didnt be Empress, Edmund was an only child and crown prince.


    Unless Raymond suddenly has another Edmund has already been appointed as the next Emperor.


    And if Edmund became Emperor, the status of the Marquiss house would skyrocket.


    It is obvious that the youngdies tried in every possible way to catch Lisa''s eyes.


    She smiled and pretended to be embarrassed to see a pile of presents.


    "Now I am embarrassed.Perhaps such precious gifts were burdensome"


    "No, no, Mdy."


    "I will dly give you this gift."


    When nasal voices filled the entire garden, Vistein opened her mouth.


    "But whose is that little one over there?"


    Vistein pointed to a rectangr box nearby.


    The box, not even wrapped in velvet or anything else, looked pretty dull for a gift.


    "Ah It''s perfume."


    The answer came from the farthest table.


    Now I am interested in what is happening.A girl with pink hair caught my eye.


    I didn''t look in detail at everyone who flocked here before me, but now I look at her, and I think she looks rather unusual.


    A tunic dress with cheapce embroidery and worn leather shoes.


    She didnt look like a noble young girl, and she came to the tea party without a single essory.


    From the house of the Marquis Celine


    Marquis Celine had the same blue eyes as thisdy.


    When I first ascended the throne of the Empress, the Marquiss wife helped me a lot, because I remained clumsy in many ways.


    But if this is the daughter of the Marquis Celine Why is she dressed like that?


    Celine was an ancient family with deep roots.There was no good reason to wear such a shabby outfit if you really left Celine''s house.


    I was wrong?


    However, the familiar surname soon flew from the lips of Vistein.


    "Mrs. Celine.Did you bring the pain relieving perfumest time?Maybe this is something special?Different fromst time?"


    "Oh, this perfume is made from herbs, they are very useful for stress, and very effective for insomnia"


    "Mydy."


    I heard an interesting story, but it was suddenly cut off.


    Visteinughed out loud and continued.


    "I heard you visit the academy and do all sorts of lewdness withmoners  So, what exactly is in that box?"


    "This is a homemade perfume, so don''t need it here"


    Vistein frowned and cut off Celine''s words again.


    "Mydy.Don''t you know that our Count Vistein is thergest perfumer in the Empire?Since childhood, Ive been versed in perfumes.I wonder if you can surpass me in that?"


    Vistein put down her fan for show, letting everyone know that she was in a bad mood, and again pounced on Celine.


    "If you find it difficult to prepare a proper gift, you bettere empty-handed.Do not deceive Ms. Sios with these nonsense.Who among us does not know where the Celine family is today?Everyone understands everything."


    The Counts daughter dared to humiliate the Marquiss daughter, but no one came to her defense.


    It was now clear what had happened to the Marquis Celine.


    A n was brewing for me.


    The family of a noble youngdy who was once the closest to me.And now she was being insulted right in front of my nose.


    Lisa just stared at this scene without saying anything.I think now I can guess why she invited me here.


    I felt that she wanted to show me the current realities of the secr world and issue a warning, Don''t you dare go against the Sios family''.


    Lisa was now ying a good face on a bad game.


    I took a sip of tea and slowly opened my mouth.


    "Mrs. Vistein."


    "Yes?"


    "What will be your present for Mrs. Sios?"


    Vistein goggled at me.


    Gifts at tea parties werepletely optional, but this was a tacit agreement.


    "I I didn''t prepare a present."


    "Banal politeness insists on bringing at least a small souvenir, but the youngdy didnt bring anything?It seems that the family of Count Vistein has bepletely impoverished these days."

 Chapter 67:

    Chapter 67:


    Vishteyn, flushed, tried to open her mouth, but I was the first to do it.


    "It seems that I have never even heard the name of Count Vistein.I wouldnt even have recognized you if it were not for Mrs. Sios."


    "What?!"


    I turned away from the bubbling Vistein and smiled at Celine.


    "And even though many hardships fell to the lot of Mrs. Celine, it seems that the main thing in the gift is sincerity.A unique perfume is also a very interesting thing.Isn''t that right, Mrs Sios?"


    I ignored Vistein and asked Lisa.


    All eyes were on us, and Lisa had to get out of the situation:


    "Thats right.Mdy Celine, I will definitely try this perfume.Thank you very much."


    Celine stared at the floor with a drooping face.


    I felt the irritation and ragged breathing of Vistein, who was nowpletely ignored, but I was not affected personally.


    After all, that was my intention from the very beginning.I hope Vistein will break loose and yell at me now.


    Then I will have an excuse to bury it even further.


    But by no means, Vistein just nced at me and hid her face behind a fan.


    She swung it around so violently, as if trying to vent her anger.


    Rose gave up too soon.Much sooner than I thought.


    What a pity.


    Now I turned to Lisa.


    "Mdy Sios, I also prepared a modest gift for you."


    I handed Lisa a small velvet box.


    "My God, thank you."


    She gave me the duty words of gratitude and took the casket from the maid.


    "I have no idea about Lady Sios''s tastes, so my choice was based on my own I hope I pleased you.Would you like to open it now?"


    I have prepared this gift to show it to everyone.


    Lisa stopped turning the box in her hands.Now she is staring at me with a smile.


    "As you wish."


    Lisa slowly opened the lid of the velvet box.Soon Lisa''s green eyes crawled to her forehead from what she saw.Delighted, she could hardly move her lips.


    "This is This is beautiful."


    "This is a blue diamond ne.You like?"


    "Blue diamonds?" Vistein shouted in surprise.


    As if she had forgotten her anger in a moment, she jerked towards the box in Lisa''s hands.


    Rose Vistein stared hungrily at the blue diamonds.Now she looked at me withpletely different eyes.


    "But from where?The extraction of blue diamonds is so scarce that no one can buy them even for big money."


    Although Vistein was an immature wildcat, her doubts were now well founded.


    Blue Diamond is a mineral that can only be found in the mines of the Lund Kingdom.Unlike other diamonds, blue production was more than modest.Therefore, the price for them was exorbitant.Yes, even havingid out the money, it could be bought only after several years of waiting.


    Therefore, there were many fakes on the market, ordinary diamonds colored blue.


    It wasnt only Vistein who found it difficult to believe that the stones in front of them were genuine.


    I smiled softly, looking at Vistein.


    "You say I came with a fake?"


    "Are this really blue diamond?"


    Vistein''s eyes trembled.I looked at her and smiled even wider.


    "If you want, I will show you the certificate of authenticity.Straight from the Lund Kingdom."


    After such a statement, there was no room for doubt.


    "Then, they are real"


    "Thats right.Obtaining such a jewel is not easy, butI contacted the Phoenix organization and pulled the strings.Since this is my first visit in so many years, I wanted to make a special gift for thedy of the house."


    Vistein''s eyes lit up with amazement.


    Other people were surprised too.There was a whisper behind my back.


    Most noblemen have never had a glimpse of blue diamonds in their entire lives.


    Surprise was an understandable reaction if someone brought such a precious piece of jewelry as a simple tea-party gift.


    But, unlike ordinary people, it wasnt difficult for me to get blue diamonds.


    Phoenix''s headquarters was in the Lund Kingdom.


    In addition, Phoenix owned several diamond mines.


    One of them turned out to be a blue diamond mine.


    And of course, Lumont tore his hair out, all the while repeating that giving such a thing as a gift was a form of madness.


    On my part, this was just another measure to restore the prestige of our family.


    "Just think And by the way, Mrs. Croft donated 4 000 gold to the treasury just recently," said a woman I didnt know, sitting at a table at a distance.


    Everyone around began to chew on this story.


    "Right.I heard that she brought it directly to the court."


    "To be able to throw out such an amount I can''t even imagine her wealth.


    Now it''s done.


    Contrary to my expectations that the story of 4 000 gold would cause a stir in the Empire, there wasnt a word about it after the trial.


    There were articles about the Duke Crofts innocence, but I didnt find a single report on the donated money.


    Everyone seemed to have taken water into their mouths.


    The reaction of the nobility was sluggish.


    ording to Lumont, the lower nobles admired my gesture, but the higher nobles remained staunchly silent.


    As if someone warned them.


    That is why I brought blue diamonds here, jewels that every aristocrat dreamed of.


    Even if the nobles closed their mouths under the pressure of Sios, after today the rumors couldnt be stopped.


    "That''s how it great.And no wonder, since the Croft house is the first family in the Empire."


    "They are amazing," someone said with envy in their voice.


    Then Vistein quickly came to her senses and hid her excitement.


    Like little children, seeing Lisa''s hint, everyone around suddenly closed their mouths abruptly.


    "From this gesture, it is obvious that Mistress Croft is investing great efforts in themon cause of the Empire.On that day, I was also at the trial and saw with my own eyes how mrs transferred arge sum in favor of the Empire.It''s toote for such words.But, as representative of the people of the Empire, I express my gratitude to Lady Croft."


    "What do you mean, it''s natural for a nobleman."


    "You have done such a great job, but His Majesty is so busy, and there are no official thanks You seem to be very annoyed by this?"


    A feigned sadness was felt in Lisa''s voice.


    Lisa hinted to me so much that Raymond deliberately ignored my show at the trial.


    Plus, she spoke as if she knew what Raymond had in his heart.


    If she knew his hidden intentions, this would indicate their extreme closeness.


    As if all the guests caught this hidden meaning in her words, their views on me changed dramatically.


    Lisa, Raymond and me.


    The rtionship between the three of us will now forever remain the subject of gossip for the entire Empire.


    As soon as Lisa mentioned the Emperor, not only the youngdies, but also the maids, drew attention to us.


    If we started tearing each other''s hair out now because of Raymond, it would be a fun show.


    And then I will suffer a loss in my image.


    All of them now secretly hoped for such a sight.


    However, Lisa and her prick in my direction were not at all worth such a fight, because in fact, she didnt know at all about Raymond''s intentions.


    The Emperor used to send gifts to the family to pay tribute to when nobles made sacrifices to the Empire.


    Thus, Lisa concluded that Raymond, if he had not yet shown gratitude, simply ignored me and my contribution to the treasury.


    And here was her mistake.


    Very soon, Raymond was to make an official statement on behalf of the Emperor.


    The deration on behalf of the Emperor was an honor that cannot bepared to an informal gift sent to an estate.


    Lisa''s green eyes trembled slightly, as if she was embarrassed by my confidence.


    I aimed at her and began:


    "His Majesty He summoned me to an audience one-on-one and informed me of his ns.My sacrifice was too great to pay with a worthless gift.Therefore, His Majesty will personally dere my father''s innocence and at the same time officially thank me for my help."


    "Do you mean an official statement on behalf of the Emperor?" asked the youngdy sitting next to him.And those rmed green eyes didnt escape my attention.


    "Right.This was the will of the Emperor.The official statement wille in a few days."


    Shove it.

 Chapter 68:

    Chapter 68:


    The smile that hung like a mask on Lisa''s lips was blown away now.By this time, she could no longer hide her hostility inside.


    Now I am convinced of this.


    Lisa hates me.


    But why?


    No, the main thing is since when?


    Looking back, I felt this way even when she just returned to the Empire.


    That year I turned in everything and left, so what the hell?


    Here she smiled brightly again, as if there was nothing between us.


    "So I was wastedly afraid that His Majesty would treat Lady Croft badly.But I am very happy for you.My congrattions."


    "His Majesty will not give offense to Duke Croft, so it means that I will not be left behind."


    With a wide smile on my lips, I raised my cup of tea.


    The whole atmosphere of tea drinking was now different from the original.


    When I first stepped into the gazebo, most of the guests were waiting for my shame, but now I feel a mixture of their favor and envy.


    So, contrary to all Lisa''s n, the game turned in my favor.A strange silence fell in ce.


    Putting down the cup, I saw Vishteyn staring at me with a sparkle in her eyes.


    Now even she was trying to look nice.


    When Iughed harshly in her eyes, Vistein''s face turned red again.


    Ah really.She was so easy to y with.


    At this time a servant hastily approached Lisa.All attention was now riveted on his appearance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Mdy, I have just received word from the Imperial Pce.It is said that His Highness the First Prince got hurt during a fencing lesson."


    "What?!"


    Lisa got scared and jumped up from her seat.For the first time I saw how fear overshadowed her gentle face.


    "Today''s tea party seems to end on that note.I''m sorry."


    Throwing this remark, she ran away from the flower garden without looking back.


    I was also worried by what I heard.


    Whatever our rtionship was, I was also a mother.


    "Was His Highness Crown Prince Edmund injured in training?"


    "That''s impossible."


    "He''s the only heir, isn''t he?"


    The only heir


    At thisment, I felt strange.


    "He will be all right.Darling, don''t worry.You just haven''t seen how much His Majesty cares for Edmund.He will be immediately surrounded by the best doctors."


    As if it was addressed to me, Vistein now looked at me.


    As if she wanted to say: Lisa has Edmund, and honoring you by the Emperor is an empty phrase.


    These unsaid words only caused me a slight smile, instead of disappointment.


    I dealt with Lisa, who would tirelessly intrigue and grab my throat with pleasure.Whereas Vistein,pared to that one, was just an annoying child.


    "I have a lot of worries too.See you next time."


    I threw a smile to Vistein, got up and left the garden.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty, Marquis Paren has arrived."


    Raymond stuck his head out of the pile of papers.


    "Let him in."


    When the butler opened the office door, Raymond got up from the table.


    Marquis Paren, who had just entered the office, wanted to make a proper greeting, but he was interrupted.


    "I dont need ceremonies.Come here and sit down."


    Raymond sat down first on the sofa, and the Marquis sat down on the right.The Emperor said to the butler:


    "Everyone is waiting outside the door.Don''t let anyone in unless it''s urgent."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Marquis Paren and the Emperor were left alone.


    "What is the progress in the investigation?


    "The investigation went smoothly, as Count Barten, of his own free will,id out all the evidence to us, including Metas''s letters and the money sent to him."


    "What about the other defendants?"


    "Not a single proof of connection with Marquis Sios.I searched the whole house of Barten, but it was empty."


    "So, the main thing is left behind the scene"


    "And here, I think, we are forced to end the investigation into the case of Count Barten."


    Raymond frowned.


    If we close the case now, we won''t be able to catch Sios by the tail.


    A strong pretext was needed to remove him from the post of prime minister.


    "I need more details."


    "Since Count Barten pleaded guilty and gave us all the evidence, I have nowhere else to dig.Im sorry, Your Majesty."


    Marquis Paren bowed, regretting his unsatisfactory result.


    "Its not your fault.Since Count Barten pleaded guilty right at the trial, they must have had plenty of time to clean up all the evidence.In the end, it was me who overlooked Marquis Sios."


    "But why did Marquis Sios suddenly attack Croft like that?Im confused, but there were no good reasons.Do you have any guesses, Your Majesty?"


    "No.I dont know.I hoped that Count Barten would indicate the reason."


    Duke Croft wasnt greedy for power.


    The only guess is the Empress Lisa project And this is strange, because Ellie filed for divorce and disappeared, but Sios still decided to dig a hole for the Duke.


    There was a fog in the Marquis Parens blue eyes, as if he was deeply thinking about something.


    "Hmm This is really strange, Your Majesty.Is it possible I mean I want to say."


    After a little pause, he continued slowly.


    "Marquis Sios wasnt targeting Duke Croft."


    Not the Duke?


    "Perhaps his true target is someone else who will also suffer losses from the copse of the ducal house."


    Raymond''s eyes changed dramatically.


    "You mean Is it me?"


    Duke Croft was his right-hand man.


    If the Duke were removed from politics, the Emperor''s power would also be shaken.


    "I''m not sure about that.I just named what I see as likely."


    "If he thought up a coup, then why?"


    It was madness to take revenge on me for not elevating Lisa to Empress.


    "He wants to take my throne."


    Raymond''s ck eyes gleamed coldly.


    If the Sios family really had this in mind, there was one reason.


    Take away the imperial power.


    Edmund was his only child.


    If you wait a little longer, Edmund will still be Emperor, but the patience of Marquis Sios was fading.


    It was obvious that if young Edmund became Emperor right now, his maternal grandfather and prime minister would gain enormous influence in the country.


    And right now, Sios'' ambition wasnt conspicuous just because he focused all his efforts on one person, Duke Croft.


    It turned out Raymond had warmed a viper next to him.


    "Sire."


    Raymond turned to the Marquis.


    "Could you please provide me with a decent ce to stay?"


    Raymond looked at him in surprise.


    After all, Marquis Paren was trying to get away from the capital and back to the estate.


    "Are you serious?"


    "If Marquis Sios really has such disrespect for His Majesty How can I vegetate on the estate?"


    Marquis Paren smiled.


    Marquis Paren is the one who was once called the Emperor''s left hand.He was as reliable as Duke Croft.


    "As soon as the investigation into Barten''s part is over, I will appoint you Marshal."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Marquis Paren bowed.


    "But one more thing, Your Majesty.While I was at the pce, I heard a story.Is it true that you ordered an official statement regarding Duke Croft?"


    "Thats true.It will be tomorrow."


    "You know that openly favoring an individual nobleman is inappropriate."


    "Duke Croft is my right hand, and not some ordinary nobleman."


    "But how amusing it all turns out, Your Majesty.Lady Croft will appear in your application"


    Marquis Paren continued cautiously:


    "Since Your Majesty hasnt yet elected a new Empress, I want to ask you: do you think you will return Ellie?"

 Chapter 69:

    Chapter 69:


    "Maybe I want her back.This doesnt mean that I can achieve that.To be an Empress or not to be, it''s her choice."


    Raymond didnt deny his wishes.


    His eyes, indifferent even at the moment of their wedding, now changed beyond recognition.


    Looking at these agitated ck pupils, Marquis Paren found such metamorphoses strange.


    And he suddenly remembered Ellie, whom he had seen at the trial.The Emperor, of course, had changed a lot, but she was nowpletely different.


    "After all these years, I met Lady Croft, and I found before me apletely different person, different from the meek Empress I knew."


    "Different then," Raymond thought of Ellie, who was now looking at him with indifference.


    That Ellie, who alwaysughed with him, was no longer here.Only the cold has survived in her eyes.


    Presumably, all feelings for him have already disappeared over the past years?


    Who am I to me now if I became the creator of that?


    "She burned with confidence and energy."


    Marquis Paren smiled as he remembered Ellie''s speech in the courtroom.


    All those present noted the changes for the better.


    Looks like Raymond is alone who is unhappy.


    Did you feel better without me?


    Raymond''s face darkened.


    Was he really the shadow that oppressed her light?


    "His Majesty seems unhappy."


    "Nothing like this.Lady Croft has always been a rare talent.She just didn''t have a chance to show it while she was still an Empress.I think it''s even better, as her star has now risen."


    Whatever he had in mind, the words just said were sincere.


    He also wanted Ellie to be happy.


    It just annoyed him that she was happy without him.


    "You have to understand that you have spent many years hand in hand withdy Croft."


    "We have known each other since childhood.For a while we were just walking, rather than being a couple"


    [Ray, you''ve never been my friend.I have always loved you]


    Her tear-stained appearance was now in his mind, and her trembling voice rang in his ears.


    Friend


    He knew from the beginning that she loved him.


    He didnt want to let her go, but he didnt reciprocate her.


    Because she was the dearest friend to him.


    After babbling that remark to him, Ellie immediately choked on her confession, but could no longer give up her love.


    A deep regret settled in Raymond''s eyes.


    The Marquis''s words opened the door to a far-hidden past.


    Raymond tightened his lips together.


    "Sire.I''m almost fifty now.By my age, I realized that the worst thing in the world is to take things for granted."


    "What does it mean?"


    Raymond raised his eyebrows at the Marquis''s pompous words.


    "The trouble here is how people are deceived by a false sense of security.Awareness of one''s own vulnerabilityes only after the loss."


    Raymond moved his lips slowly.


    "And what to do to those who understood it toote?"


    "As for those who arete, those can only grieve.But, fortunately, those who still have a chance Sometimes this is the path to a new future."


    "Do you think I have a chance?"


    At Raymond''s question, the Marquis smiled enigmatically.


    "How can I know this?Neither Your Majesty nor I know the answer, but only Ellie Croft knows."


    "I just hope Your Majesty has a different end."


    "Yeah."


    After the Marquis said goodbye and left the office, Raymond plopped down on the sofa and lost in his thought.


    Do I have any chance?


    Her determined violet eyes came to mind, delineating a clear line between them.


    I missed you out of stupidity.


    As he indulged in self-pity, Raymond heard the sound of the door opening.


    "Sire.It is reported that His Highness the First Prince got hurt while practicing fencing."


    Raymond''s face hardened at the insistence of the butler.


    "Call all the doctors of the pce."


    He jumped out of his seat and immediately flew out of the office.


    * * *


    The time of day when the sky was zing red.


    The inconspicuous carriage quickly left the capital.


    As soon as the sun went to horizon, I drove to Carlisle with Lumont.


    There was a lot of work, so I was going to visit pce tomorrow, but the news of Edmund''s injury that I received today at the tea party gave me a strange anxiety.


    Maybe something happened to Carlisle too?


    I looked out the window in order to somehow calm my upset heart, and then the carriage began to rattle violently.


    "Ack!"


    At that moment, the carriage jumped, and Lumont jumped up and fell from his seat.


    Don''t be surprised at anything, Lumont said with an awkward smile.Haha ahem.Roads here don''t go to hell."


    "Are you okay?"


    Lumont answered indistinctly:


    "Not bad Although, next time we''ll take a different road."


    "Its okay.If we go along the main road, it will be even worse."


    Despite this difort, I could bear it for Carlisle''s sake.


    I knew I was going to see Carlisle, so I didn''t feel any pain, even though I beat my ass off in the bouncing carriage.


    "As you wish.Then I''ll at least send the servants to clear the way.Ugh.Oh shit!"


    Lumont hit his head again and screamed.


    I didnt cease to amuse with his torment while he stroked his bruise, but I couldnt hold myughter back.


    "We have arrived."


    As soon as the carriage stopped, he opened the door and rushed forward, as if fleeing the ill-fated carriage.


    Going outside, I saw that Carlisle was already waiting for me in front of the mansion.


    "Carlisle!"


    "Mom!"


    Carlisle hurriedly jumped into my arms.The warmth that was now spreading from my hands gave me a sense of relief.


    At that moment, my mind wasnt visited by the Duke''s concerns, or Lisa''s intrigues, or Raymond''s weirdness.


    My head, which was so busy with what was happening, suddenly filled with happiness like that.


    I kissed him on the cheek and quickly asked if he was okay.


    "Carlisle, are you okay?Did you eat well?Show me how you missed your mom."


    Carlisle lifted his head and answered.


    "I am okay I ate well.Nothing hurts I really missed you," answered Carlisle, folding his fingers one by one.


    I hugged my son tightly.


    "And I am very sorry that I cant stay with my mother.Promise that you wille here more often."


    "Hehe."


    I returned to the ground from the fact that Carlisle rubbed his face against my chest, and saw another man standing in front of the mansion.


    "Jed?"


    I blinked my eyes to make sure I wasn''t seeing ghosts.


    Jed was indeed standing next to Helen.


    He approached me,ughing out loud.


    "What a surprise.Didn''t you say that you woulde with Lumont?"


    "That''s exactly what I did."


    Only then did Lumont''s wordse to mind.


    I had so much work to do that Ipletely forgot about it.


    "You have a lot to do.I know.You haven''t even remembered about me."


    "I want to see Uncle Jed."


    Carlisle, who was in my arms, reached for Jed.


    "What?Isn''t it interesting with mom anymore?"


    Carlisle shook his head as if he wanted to pull away from me as soon as possible.It seemed like Jed had already stolen Carlisle''s heart while I was spinning the squirrel in the wheel.


    Jed burst outughing, looking at Carlisle, who in a moment forgot about his mother, even though it hadn''t been ten minutes since the reunion.


    "What can I do if Carlisle loves me more?"


    Jedughed, looking at Carlisle for his reaction.


    Jed grabbed Carlisle and threw him into the air.


    Carlisle''s excitedughter echoed through the night air.

 Chapter 70:

    Chapter 70:


    "Carlisle and Jed have been raging since yesterday.Who would have known that they would be so close," Helen came up to me sadly.


    "I couldnt imagine that this will all end.


    Bearing in mind how Jed and Carlisle first met, it was a tremendous progress.


    When he first saw him, Carlisle was very scared of this healthy bear.


    He cried just at the sight of Jed.And after that Jed went to great lengths to get through to Carlisle.


    Gifts poured in an avnche, and Jed sometimes stopped by to fool around in funny masks.


    But in the end, Carlisle''s choice fell on outdoor activities, not toys.


    After a rush through the gardens, Carlisle opened his heart to Jed.


    It seems that at times Jed reced his father, what I couldnt do in any way.


    Now, if Raymond was with us


    I let my imagination run wild and imagine Raymond in Jed''s ce.


    He and Carlisleugh and y merrily.The image of an ideal family that I once dreamed of.


    And at that moment.


    <em>"I will never love you,"</em> like a sh of lightning, this cold voice pierced my mind.


    And what was I just thinking


    What nonsense I am making up.


    I threw Raymond out of my head.If he were here with us, he wouldnt have be a loving father to Carlisle.Even to my own child.


    "Let''s go higher!"


    "Is it so fun to you?!"


    Jed and Carlisle had fun together.


    It worries me that my son has been stolen.


    "Carlisle doesnt get bored with him."


    "That''s what it is for sure."


    I entered the mansion with Helen.


    "Carlisle, let''s go."


    Soon Jed and Carlisle followed us.


    "Huu.Surrender, I''m really old.I cant plow like before."


    Jed sat down on the sofa and grabbed the lower back.When I saw this, Iughed easily:


    "Im not going to lie to you, its the way it is."


    Carlisle excitedly ran up and asked Jed to roll him around.


    By this time, Jed was already looking exhausted, but in the end he gave up under Carlisles pressure.


    "Aren''t you tired yet?"


    His back cracked, but Jed only squeezed out a smile, putting on a look as if he hadn''t lost his spirits.


    "In these moments you are even weaker than me.If you do everything that he asks for, his requests wont end."


    "Well, I don''t see Carlisle every day.But when he''s around, I want to please him.How can I say no?Look how cute he is."


    "Really."


    I couldn''t help smiling.


    I couldn''t say no to him either.But not because he was my child, but because he looked at me with his wide eyes.


    I nced at the already asleep Carlisle.


    He''s so charming, how could he be denied anything at all?


    "Ellie, how things are going?Lumont keeps repeating to me: it''s bad.He said the newspapers were silent.


    I turned to Jed.


    "So be it.Let no one write about me.It doesn''t matter at all.Rumors will not cease."


    "Are you talking about blue diamonds?"


    "Yeah."


    "Lumont is still hysterical that you threw 4 000 gold and blue diamonds into the wind."


    Jed also found Lumont''s screams amusing.


    "I wasnt hysterical!"


    I carefully handed sleeping Carlisle to Helen.


    When Helen left the office, I smiled approvingly at Lumont.


    "Everything will be okay, Lumont.ording to our n, we no longer have big expenses."


    "And I could have taken more.Phoenix is your work anyway.You know it."


    Jed shrugged as if nothing had happened.


    "But those diamonds they''re so bright."


    Lumont still can''t calm down.


    And he could be understood.The price of one diamond is one thousand gold coins.


    "Lumont.Don''t you think that my trick will only increase sales?"


    Lisa was now the center of attention in secr society.


    Everything in which she appeared, all the dresses, jewelry, shoes, all of this instantly became popr.


    The blue diamond was originally a gem, but if news is spilled that Lisa received such a gift, even more nobledies will desire it.


    In pursuit of fashion, they will buy them, even if the cost is beyond reasonable limits.And then, when this wave subsides, they could resell the stones even more expensive.


    Lumont suddenly smiled yfully.That was the signal to us that he was done with the calctions.


    "I need to speak urgently with the head of the store.So that they put up a maximum of diamonds.Sales will up to the sky!"


    Lumont''s eyes gleamed as if he were in awe of the prospect of profit.


    This is the first time I see business better than Jed.


    I looked at him with surprised eyes, but Jed just shook his head, as if he wasnt going to wedge into the n.


    "Lumont.I need answers. "


    After taking a sip of hot tea, I remembered another important topic.


    "Oh, firstly, we looked at the movements of Sios over the years.We didnt find anything suspicious.


    He cleared his throat and continued.


    "Aftering to power, their family''s influence has grown in all directions."


    "Is there anything like that?I mean, what is the benefit for them in the fall of Duke Croft?"


    "There was nothing linked to the Duke other than an unusually generous investment."


    Lumont shook his head.


    "Then maybe His target isnt my father, but me?"


    Today I clearly saw Lisa''s hostility.


    The hatred hidden under her delicate face burned brighter than that of the Marquis himself.


    Faced with this, I thought that I was the main target here, not my father.


    "It makes no sense for them to aim at you.You have already sailed away for six years.If it was all about you, they would havee for you much earlier," Jed said calmly.


    And he was right.There is a discrepancy here.


    "But why then?This moment remained unknown to me.After all, the Duke and the Marquis have nothing to share."


    Confusion loomed over Lumont''s face.


    "Hmmm," Jed drawled."Perhaps the Duke himself will give us an answer?"


    "As much as it worries him, he cant know.He has no connection with Sios.He even said that he hadn''t even spoken to him at all."


    My fatherid it out to me like he was disappointed.


    Sios just couldn''t have a reason.


    "What such indignation caused the Duke, if Sios went to the conspiracy?For forgery?This is really strange."


    "Ah well.If they want war, Marquis Sios will get it."


    Lumont nodded.


    I thought for a moment.


    A fraud case cannot be set up in a day or two.


    It was a trap carefully designed to surely drown Duke Croft.


    Such a waste of effort and money, so what is the Marquis benefit?


    Sios in general was not crazy, and there was no reason to take such a risk.


    Duke Croft


    If the fall of the Duke was only part of his n, then


    Who would suffer the most from the copse of the ducal house?


    At that moment, an image came to my mind.


    "Well, of course it''s you"


    "Ellie?Why have you turned pale?"


    "Are you sick?"


    At that moment, I was so surprised at my own thoughts that my face turned white.I slowly replied to two rmed men:


    "I''m okay".


    "Okay?You have ss eyes!"Jed said, frowning.

 Chapter 71:

    Chapter 71:


    "My idea is nothing more than a huge guess."


    I remembered Raymond.


    If Duke Croft falls, Raymond will suffer more than anyone else.


    The Croft family was Raymond''s right hand.


    That was the main reason why Raymond rejected the nobility who insisted on the judgment.


    My father was more than just Raymond''s devoted servant.


    He was one of the main associates of his uprising.


    And if now one of the pirs of the Empire copses, the nobles will break loose.


    Although more than ten years had passed since the uprising, the remnants of the former Emperor''s loyalists were notpletely exterminated.


    Kill them, and how many managers will remain in the Empire?


    The choice was simple.


    Consequently, there are still many nobles in this world who are secretly unhappy with Raymond.


    "If you say so, it concerns all of us Don''t you think?"Jed asked carefully.


    "Hmm.For just one such word, our heads can be blown off."


    Jed''s face tightened at what I said.


    "What do you think about the coup?"


    "Coup!!!"


    Lumont screamed hurriedly.


    If the Sios family is really targeting Raymond, the name for it is treason.


    Treason was the biggest crime, the punishment for which wasnt limited to beheading, but the destruction of all family members.


    I said nothing further, but Jed caught my hint.


    His face became as serious as mine.


    "Marquis Sios, isn''t he the Crown Prince''s grandfather?"


    "Thats right."


    "And the Emperor has no other children ahem."


    Jed nced at Lumont.


    "Even if Prince Edmund is his only son, when Sioss appetites grow its difficult to imagine."


    If he ces the young Emperor on the throne, power will fall into the hands of Sios without end and edge.


    And since Raymond also became Emperor after the coup and paricide, after that he could only me himself.


    But is Raymond really the Marquis target?


    Marquis Sios was the prime minister and grandfather of the crown prince.


    He already has the second power after the Emperor, but will he be so greedy that he will go to the point of treason?


    And Lisa will allow this?


    Raymond and Lisa.


    Thinking about these two confused my worn-out mind even more.


    Why didn''t Raymond make Lisa Empress?Why did Lisa move away from Raymond?


    "Yeah."


    "Find out if Sios met with the supporters of the previous Emperor."


    I hoped Marquis Sios wouldnt take such a crazy step.


    Though.


    An ominous premonition blew.


    * * *


    "Fortunately, His Highness''s fever has receded, Your Majesty."


    After examining Edmund, the doctor of the imperial pce turned to Raymond with a report.


    Edmund, who broke his arm in ss, went to bed with a fever for several hours.


    All the doctors of the Imperial Pce rushed to the ce, so his life was out of danger, but the situation was still critical.


    "Good job.Dont leave the room for a minute until Edmund recovers."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The pce doctors left the room, and Raymond walked to Lisa, who was sitting by the bed.


    Lisa held Edmund''s hand tightly.


    When the Emperor arrived, Lisa was already in Edmund''s room.


    "Lisa."


    Lisa turned her head at his call.


    "The temperature has subsided, so now everything will be all right.Go and eat something.I''ll sit with him."


    Lisa turned away with a tense face.She sat for hours without changing her position, without small gestures, even without a sip of water.


    At that moment, Lisa rose from her seat, carefully releasing Edmund''s hand.


    Lisa instantly stumbled and Raymond grabbed her arm.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Everything is fine."


    Her face was white as a sheet of paper, and eyes were red from tears.


    Although the sight in front of him was grim, there was no big change in Raymond''s gaze.


    Lisa looked into his ck eyes and with an angry face pulled her hand away.


    After all, what he saw in them contradicted the desired.


    Raymond didnt sympathize with Lisa, even in grief.


    <em>How do you feel?Aren''t you tired?</em>


    Not even banal politeness was heard from him.


    And this attitude was towards the mother of his only son.


    He took a step back, as if he wanted to gain distance.


    "I will make sure that everything goes smoothly.You will spend the night in the pce, and tomorrow you will leave. "


    Raymond tried to leave.


    If Lisa hadn''t grabbed his hand.


    "Stop."


    Raymond looked at her hand and looked up.


    Lisa and Raymond''s eyes met.


    Lisa grabbed his hand and opened her mouth.


    "Your Majesty, I have something to ask."


    "What?"


    "Today the Marquisate held a tea party.Mrs. Croft was there too."


    "Ellie?"


    Lightning shot through his unfeeling eyes.Lisa didnt miss this moment, and slowly continued:


    "She shared with us that Your Majesty will deliver a speech on the Duke''s innocence and Lady Croft''s donation.Is this true?"


    Raymond''s eyebrows went up from the unexpected turn.


    "This is true."


    "Ah"


    Lisas eyes widened as if she was surprised.


    "Is there something you want to tell me?"


    "Just I''m a little worried."


    "Worried about what?"


    "Sire.Although Duke Croft was found not guilty Anyway, wasn''t the Duke in charge of the Foreign Office?How can you say that it is clear?"


    "This issue is already closed."


    In that case, if you favor the Duke and his daughter, the nobility will react badly.Even today, at tea time, Lady Croft didnt please everyone."


    "Only a few days have passed since the trial, meanwhile she is already walking around in expensive jewelry, in a dress If Your Majesty will patronize her Will the dignity of the monarch suffer?"


    Raymond said, looking into those green eyes opposite:


    "If the nobles still hold the Duke guilty of embezzlement, then I will really have to speak out in favor of Lady Croft."


    "What yeah?"


    As if this were not the reaction she was expecting, embarrassment shed across Lisa''s face.


    "Even though Duke Croft''s miscalctions have taken our toll, he has already been dered innocent.But, nevertheless, Lady Croft voluntarily gave 4 000 gold."


    Raymond smiled maliciously at the embarrassed Lisa.


    "And even after such generosity, the echoes of the dissatisfied are heard.Then, as the Emperor of this country, I must teach them a lesson by my own example.Isnt it?What do you say?"


    Raymond looked at Lisa with dark eyes.His gaze pierced her.


    He was checking her.


    Lisa felt more and more pressure.A little more and she will break.


    "Now, the words of His Majesty I see that everything is true.I am simply an ignoramus in the sovereign affairs."


    She looked disappointed.


    "If His Majesty personally speaks in defense of Duke Croft Of course, this will discourage the nobles from sphemy."


    "Great.Enough of this."


    Raymond cut her off with a smug tone.


    "Lisa."


    "Yes?"


    "Edmund was hurt today.So this time I''ll pretend nothing happened.But I hope that henceforth you will refrain from prying your nose into my work.Because nobody asked you."


    Raymond''s voice was cold.


    He wanted to say that only one Empress can influence the policies of the Emperor.


    Here he smiled in front of her, but Raymond''s gaze was colder than a snowy field.


    Lisa took a step back and looked down.


    "My fault."

 Chapter 72:

    Chapter 72:


    "Anyone can stumble at least once.I suppose you got really scared today.So leave and have a good rest."


    Raymond drew back from the drooping Lisa and turned towards the exit.


    "When Edmund wakes up, send me a word."


    He gave the order to the servant and left the room without turning around.


    Lisa lifted her head and turned to the servant:


    "I''ll be with the prince.You can go."


    The servant left and the door mmed shut.When silence returned to the room, Lisa''s gentle face cooled in an instant.


    "So I''m not in a position to advise you?"


    She was neither Raymond''s advisor nor the Empress.


    She wasnt even his mistress.


    Just Edmund''s biological mother.


    That was her only merit.


    If it wasnt for Edmund, the Emperor had no reason to let Lisa be in the pce.


    If every now and then remind of their former love, it''s like sprinkling salt on the wound once again.But these feelings were lost in time.


    She parted with the past her the moment she stepped down on the imperial shore, arm in arm with Edmund.


    If Raymond hade down to her and held out his hand to her, she might even melt.She could do all sorts of stupid things out of her emotions.


    However, rather than seeing him alienate further and further, she would rather make a knight''s move.


    "I won''t regret it."


    About his murder.


    Lisa turned to Edmund with a sinister smile.


    She gently stroked Edmund''s injured hand and kissed the child on the forehead.


    "Don''t get sick, my little Imperial Majesty."


    * * *


    "Your Majesty, it''s toote.Tell me to serve you dinner in the bedroom?"the butler in the main pce asked.


    But Raymond had no appetite.


    "I dont need it."


    "Then let me prepare a bath."


    "I dont need anything.I want to be alone.All of you get out."


    The butler sent all the servants away, seeing his master in a bad mood.


    "Ha-a."


    Throwing aside his cloak, he went to the window.


    Raymond fixed his gaze on Edmund''s pce, where torches were never extinguished.


    "Lisa."


    Raymond spoke her name in a voice as cold as the wind at night.


    You really don''t know anything?


    Raymond remembered the look on Lisa''s face.


    If it is true that Marquis Sios decided to dig my grave, Lisa will stand by and advise him.


    But is she with Marquis Sios?Time will show.


    But one thing is sure


    Whatever they think, the first thing they do is take out Duke Croft.


    I pretended to care about him.In fact, the subject of my concerns ispletely different.


    But first, what is Lisa''s role in this conspiracy?


    Raymond frowned.


    Once upon a time I was embarrassed to doubt her, the mother of my child.


    Lisa always looked at me with a face in which you wont find even a drop of evil.


    It''s hard to believe that disgust lurked under her innocent face all this time.


    Raymond sighed.


    If its revealed that the Marquis is really so insidious, the Sios family will instantly lose their lives.


    Regardless of the fact that she is the mother of the crown prince, Lisa wot be protected from the sword either.


    Or maybe even Edmund


    A sh flew through his ck eyes.


    Ive already killed my family.


    At worst, I


    Raymond turn his numb face away from the Crown Prince''s pce in the distance, smelling again the forgotten metallic scent.


    I don''t want a river of blood again.


    But if someone touched Ellie, even the Emperor himself didnt know how far he would go.


    Raymond''s heavy breathing mingled with the cool breeze that swept through the Imperial Pce.


    * * *


    It was very early in the morning when I returned to the Duke''s mansion after meeting Carlisle.


    Rxing in the hot tub, I fell asleep for a while.


    At that moment, I dreamed of the past.


    My first child was born, Raymond and I are walking around the pce.Laughter flows around.


    "I overworked in thest days.I dream of all kinds of nonsense."


    "Yes?"


    The maid overheard me talking to myself, and asked.I spoke to her, fighting off unnecessary thoughts:


    "Its nothing."


    "Mdy, let''s up your hair today?Or, perhaps, omit them?"


    I looked in the mirror.


    The slouchy light green tunic dress was more elegant than shy.


    "Comb it clean."


    "Yes."


    "I''mte, so hurry."


    Morning turned into noon.


    I didn''t want to bete because today''s meeting was very important.A person dear to my heart was waiting for me.


    If I know that I would have a strange dream, then I wouldnt have gone to bed at all.


    At my request, the hand of the maids became faster.


    They fixed my hair with pearl hairpins and retreated.


    "Its done, Mdy."


    "Good job."


    I gave the maids a copper coin, grabbed my purse and left the room.


    I was in a hurry, because my destination this time was the house of the Marquis Celine.


    It didnt know what happened to the Celine family, but their fall was clear to me.


    The appearance of the youngdy Celine waspletely stuck in my head that time.


    So instead of ordering Lumont to find out, I decided to visit the Marquis in person.


    After returning from tea party, I sent a letter in which I indicated that I wanted to visit the Marquis Celine.The answer came soon.


    And here I am standing in front of the estate of the Marquis Celine.


    It was a two-story house, which can hardly be called the dwelling of an aristocrat.


    Looking at the house, I blinked slowly.


    Maybe I was in the wrong ce?


    I looked embarrassed at the house in front of me and turned to the coachman.


    "Is this really the estate of the Marquis Celine?"


    Their mansion faded in just a couple of years.


    And the answer to my question didnte from the coachman.


    "Mrs. Croft.And here you are!"


    I was greeted by the daughter of the Celine family.She walked out the front door and came up to me with a bright smile on her lips.


    "Lady Celine."


    "We have no gatekeeper, and I didnt know you were here.Thank you for visiting our home."


    After these words, there was no room for doubt.


    This small two-story house was indeed the home of the Celine family.


    I answered quickly, smoothing the embarrassment off my face.


    "No, I should be grateful to you."


    "We were so happy when you expressed your intention to visit.My mother told me a lot about Mrs. Croft when you was the Empress."


    "Is the Marquise Celine inside?"


    "Yes.She couldnte out to meet you because she was sick.Oh, Im sorry!"


    The girl smiled shyly.


    "We haven''t had guests for a long time.Something I forgot and chatted with them on the doorstep.I will lead you inside. "


    I smiled and entered Celine''s house.


    It was difficult to judge from the meager home decoration that a high titled lived here.


    However, the ce was decorated so nicely that in spite of that, the atmosphere here settled down to be cozy.


    The time that I spent in the Lund Kingdom was quite long, so now I preferred a small andfortable house rather than a luxurious huge mansion.


    I smiled with nostalgia for the happy days in the Lund Kingdom, and widened my eyes when I saw the person sitting on the couch in the living room.


    Marquise Levellin Celine.


    She stood in the middle of the living room.


    "Mrs. Croft.Long time no see."


    I was happy to see her after so many years.But when I remembered about the situation with the Marquis, my heart ached.


    They may have suffered more than I expected.The Marquise''s face was much more emaciated than before, and wrinkles appeared on the once smooth forehead.


    I bowed my head to her.


    "I should have contacted you.But I hadnt time."


    "Don''t talk nonsense.The misadventures of Celine''s house are not ady''s problem.Raise your head."


    The Marquise gripped my arm tightly.When I slowly raised my head to her, the Marquise smiled tenderly.


    She had rustic features, but her gentle smile hasnt changed from the past.


    She patted me with the back of her hand, as if to say it''s okay.

 Chapter 73:

    Chapter 73:


    I couldn''t keep calm in such a situation.


    After all, my divorce from Raymond went smoothly, and I thought that my loved ones wouldnt meet with great adversity.


    As usual, if the Empress is forcibly emunicated from the throne, her closest associates also fail, but I surrendered everything, and there were no sins behind me.


    So I thought my people wouldnt be touched.But this was only an illusion.


    Both my father and Celine''s family were thrown to the wolves.


    "Lady Croft, your concerns are ufortable for me.We haven''t seen each other for a long time, so let''s just talk about pleasant things."


    Even if it''s toote, from this day on I will stand as a shield for my people.


    The Celine family can still be pulled out of the pit.


    I looked at the Marquise and smiled.


    "Oh sure."


    "Would you like to sit down?Sorry, our house is small, there is no separate living room here."


    The Marquise took me to a sofa in the hall.She smiled sweetly, as if in embarrassment.


    The maid, who was bustling around, suddenly looked at her anxiously.


    If an imperious noblemane to them, he would get angry and raised his voice, taking such a simple trick as an insult.


    Nobles are people who have lived and died with dignity.


    And when I looked at this face covered with anxiety, I felt that the servant was expecting harsh words from me.


    However, I didnt lose my manners while I was on the distant shores.


    "It''s sofortable here."


    Iughed and sat on the couch.


    "This pillow is the Marquises creation, isn''t it?"


    "Oh yeah.I have nothing to do now, so I am embroidering and knitting."


    "The style isnt as simple as you are trying to say.In the old days, the Marquise was famous for her ability among all aristocratic wives."


    "You tter me.This is nothing more than a hobby."


    Only then, having rxed, the Marquise and her daughter sat down on the sofa.


    The Marquise Celine sat down opposite, while Rosa remained by my side.


    When the maid put the cups on the table, the Marquise spoke:


    "Is the youngdy okay?"


    "Yes.I''m doing just fine.But what kind of trouble hase to your house?"


    "At first we had a really hard time But we learned to cope.Don''t worry, Lady Croft."


    "What a relief."


    "Would you like to tell us about the Lund Kingdom?I havent been abroad, so Im curious."


    The Marquise changed the subject as if by chance.It seems that she was decidedly not going to share her tragedy.


    I knew that she was as stubborn as my father, so I was in no hurry to continue.


    The Marquis'' wife suddenly coughed sharply in the midst ofughter.


    "Are you feeling bad, madam?"


    "I''m Kha!"


    The Marquise'' daughter looked at the maid.


    "Mary, take her upstairs.Mom, you need to take your medicine."


    "It''s okay, no need to worry."


    The coughing Marquise only said this because she was ufortable in front of me.


    But still she gave in and walked away, bowing her head.


    As soon as she disappeared behind the stairs, Rosa smiled awkwardly beside me.


    "Dont be afraid for her.She will take the medicine and everything will be fine."


    "Is it for sure that she will be okay?If this is something serious, I want to help."


    "She had asthma for a long time.From all the vicissitudes of fate, her health only worsened.But now it is really easier for her."


    The youngdy Celine just avoided my urge to help.


    I really wanted to send an experienced doctor here, but I retreated because I knew that unsolicited help was inconvenient for them.


    "Then if you need help, let me know right away.I owe the Marquise, so I want to repay her."


    "Oh sure."


    "When I think about it At the tea party, I couldnt even say hello to you.A bitte, but nice to meet you.I have often heard that the Marquise has a good daughter."


    "I am honored to meet you, Lady Croft.Please call me Rosaleen."


    Rosaleen smiled.Her cheeks glowed red.


    "Rosaleen.To be honest, the reason I visited the Marquis'' house today is all about you."


    "Me?"


    Rosaleen''s eyes widened in surprise.In the letter I indicated that it was the wife of the Marquis that I wanted to visit, so it was understandable.


    "Yes.I have something to offer you, Rosaleen."


    "Offer?"


    "Yes.I want to interfere and sell your perfume"


    "My perfume?"


    Rosaleen looked stunned, as if it was too sudden.


    I was filled with nostalgia for my simple life in the Lund Kingdom, and Rosaleen came to me as a blessing.


    The nobles applied perfume several times a day, almost every day.Thus, eau de toilette was an indispensablemodity for the nobility.


    Perhaps, if Lumont and Jed were present at the tea party then, they immediately jumped up and dragged Rosaleen with them.


    "I was surprised to hear that perfumes are effective for insomnia."


    "I just made them as an experiment"


    "Im also interested in flowers and medicinal herbs. I thought how great it is that Rosa understands this."


    "I just love perfumes, but I have severe asthma I made them only out of the desire to use perfumes that are safe for me.Its not so good for trades"


    Rosaleen''s blue eyes trembled as if in panic.I smiled gently at her and said to calm her down:


    "Dont worry about anything.I''m only here to propose.I dont expect an immediate response."


    Actually, I wanted to dispatch Lumont to send the seal contract immediately, but Rosaleen will be alerted.


    If Rosa has inherited the Marquises character, it will take time for her to decide.


    "Ah"


    "Of course, if Rosaleen gives the go-ahead, I''ll take care of all the preparations.You canpletely forget about theck of money."


    I smiled softly, pretending that our enterprise wasnt a burden to me.


    Fortunately, a slight smile appeared on Rosa''s embarrassed face.


    As I watched her drink tea, I thought for a moment.


    Shouldn''t I ask why the Marquis''s house is having its worst days?


    The Marquis'' wife made it clear that she didnt want to discuss this.


    Anything about the Marquise''s intimate life?


    "Mydy, is there something you want to tell?"


    Rosaleen noticed my gaze and hid her eyes.


    It looks like it will hurt her to dig up this story, which the Marquise also wanted to hide.


    Ill need to find out through Lumont.


    "Rosa is so pretty that I couldnt take my eyes off her. I''m sorry if this embarrassed you."


    "You''re pretty too Lady Croft is much prettier than me."


    Her cheeks were blushed again.


    "Thank you for the praise. But Rosa, I think I have to go. Can I ask you something?"


    "Yes, whatever."


    "Perhaps Do you have any extra perfume left?"


    When I asked her carefully, Rosaleen burst into enthusiasm.


    "Of course.Wait a minute."


    Rosaleen got up and went into the room on the first floor.And she returned with several perfume bottles.


    "Here are a couple of vors.Relieves runny nose, helps with insomnia, reduces muscle pain.And one more thing, Mrs. Croft.If you go to the market, look around there, you will understand that my perfume isnt special at all."


    "Dont say that. Rosas perfume is special, no matter what is on the market. No need for self-getion."


    Rosaleen opened her blue eyes a little wider.


    She seemed to have a habit of belittling her dignity.How much this reminds me of the past me.


    "Thanks, Ellie."


    "I just say it as it is.But I have to go, Rosaleen."


    I smiled and left Celine''s house.

 Chapter 74:

    Chapter 74:


    "The juiciest chicken skewers in the whole Empire!Come, swoop in!"


    "Mdy, here is a ne that is exactly the same as that worn by Lady Sios.Please take a look."


    "My hot soup will warm your body and mind!"


    In the night market, merchants were bustling about, beckoning buyers.


    The night market, which I came to for the first time since the time I walked by the hand with my father, was a kind of ce.But today I was here for business.


    My goal was an oriental goods store.


    All sorts of curiosities from the east are on the wide counter.


    "If you are looking for something, please, any whim."


    A man in a traditional oriental outfit came up to me and smiled at thirty-two.


    I was wearing a magic ring now, and I pretended to be amoner.


    It was the ce to go and know. My hair color will shout that I amdy Croft.So it was painfully noticeable.


    I took off my hat and said to the merchant:


    "I''m looking for an incense burner.Do you have something like that?"


    "Of course we have.Here you will find all the items from the countries of the East."


    The man pulled out something simr.


    White porcin with lid and holes.


    "I heard this thing is it burning herbs in it?"


    "Yes, yes.A very useful thing.Of course, manymoners its even used by the king''s family, said the man, opening the lid.


    "If you put herbs in there and cover them, the scentes out through these holes, the merchant exined to me, pretending to add herbs inside.


    Such incense would take advantage of the demand from the nobility, along with perfume.


    After talking with Rosaleen, I thought about it and came here.


    Tomorrow we need to talk with Jed about importing incense burners from the East.


    "I want to buy an incense burner, how much does it cost?


    "40 copper."


    I gave the merchant one silver coin.


    "Keep the change."


    One silver was equal to 100 coppers.The merchant widened his eyes at the overly generous wages.


    Now he probably suspected that he had previously made a mistake in my status.


    "This incense burner is to my liking.I''ll give it to someone important Please wrap it up so it doesn''t break."


    "Yes.Of course."


    Pretending that he didnt find what was happening strange, he immediately smiled and carefully put the incense burner in a wooden box.


    Taking the box, I instantly regretted not taking the servant with me.


    I walked along the street, thinking how to get back to the carriage as soon as possible.


    "Get out of the way!


    I froze from a child''s cry.


    Turning to the sound, I saw a little girl who was now lying on the ground in front of a sturdy man.


    Violets from a basket scattered next to the girl.


    "Oh, look over there."


    "What''s happened?"


    When all eyes were focused on them, the man shouted loudly:


    "What is that supposed to mean?!Dirty my clothes!How are you going to recoup this for me?!Do you even know how much it costs?More precious than your life!"


    "Sorry."


    The little girl knelt in front of the screaming man and bowed her head.


    She looked about ten years old.


    Four or five years older than Carlisle, but still small.


    I approached this turbulent scene.


    "Excuses, is that all?You ruined my outfit!The little bitch threw herself at my feet!"


    From the sharp attacks of the man, the girl squeezed her shoulders even tighter.


    "You will answer me for this.Will you trade your body or something"


    "Stop it."


    At that moment, when the man tried to approach the girl, I stood in front of him.


    "What, huh?"


    The man was dumbfounded by my sudden appearance.But then he fell upon me with an evilugh.


    "Ha!What else can I say, now all kinds of rabble are crawling under my arms!"


    The man''s loud voice cut into my ears.I couldn''t bear it without wrinkling my face.


    "Honorable sir"


    I nced at the man and the knights behind him.


    His clothes are not made of very expensive brocade, contrary to his tantrums.


    I told him, looking straight into his eyes.


    "I will refund you the money for the clothes, don''t touch the child anymore."


    I wish I could teach him a lesson, but right now the hype was not handy for me.


    To punish him, I had to reveal my identity, and then the whole world would know that I was hiding behind amoner.


    It would be bad if rumors spread that Duke Croft''s daughter was ying dress-up.


    I nned to pay him with copper coins, save the child and quietly leave.


    "You?Do you know how much it costs?What kind of heresy are you talking about?!"


    The man behaved more absurd.


    "It seems that these days all trash haspletely lost its fear.Do you want to die today?!"


    This man turned out to be the roughest of all expectations.


    No matter how different the status ofmoners and nobles, it was illegal to threaten such amoner who didntmit a sin.


    Should I show them my personality?


    I seriously thought to do it when I saw these animal eyes sparkling opposite.


    It seems that this idiot from the very beginning didnt want to let go of the small child.


    Your face is not my type, but your body is good for something.Both you and this young bitch, today both understand the difference between our status."


    The man raised his hand to me.At that moment, when I wanted to take off the ring, someone grabbed the man by the wrist.


    "And you, by the way, are incredibly lucky.If you touched this woman, you would be hanging on the gallows today."


    Cold, low, and familiar voice.


    Raymond.


    The hair color was now dark brown.


    But the graceful face hasnt changed.


    I immediately recognized him.


    And it looks like he knew who I was, too.


    He only once saw me like this, but, it seems, he remembered me.


    At that moment, Raymond''s gaze rested on me.


    He twisted the man''s wrist.


    A strange crunch followed by a man''s scream.


    "Aahhh! My hand!!!"


    The man was now rolling on the ground, holding his broken wrist with his other hand.


    The knights grabbed their swords, but Raymond''s men were quicker.


    A sharp de touched their necks.The knights who couldnt even draw their sword rolled their eyes in fear.


    Raymond stepped carefully on the chest of a man rolling on the floor.


    "Should I cut off the tongue that makes so much noise?"


    The man''s face wrinkled in pain, but he no longer screamed.He seemed to have sensed that the aura around Raymond was unusual.


    "Have mercy"


    A man on the ground prayed quietly.


    Raymond smiled.


    "You reasoned about the difference in statuses.I also want to show you thews of our Empire.Now you will learn from me that if you stick your paws wherever you get, they can be cut off."


    His tone was light, yful, but his eyes shed with threat.


    As if he would immediately cut off the man''s limb.


    The man sensed his mood and shivered.


    The moment Raymond tried to pull the sword from its scabbard, I called out to him.


    "Ray, stop it."


    After a moment, his movements froze.He stepped over the man and turned to me.

 Chapter 75:

    Chapter 75:


    "Everyone''s looking at us, Ray.Please don''t."


    I walked over to Raymond and whispered softly.


    A crowd surrounded us.The guards will be arriving soon, and the drama will only get worse.


    I didn''t want to decorate the front pages of the capital''s newspapers tomorrow.


    When I grabbed his hand and pulled him towards me, Raymond gently moved away from the man.


    "Remove swords."


    The knights retreated by Raymonds order.


    "Ha Thank you.Thanks!"


    The man grabbed his broken wrist and ran away.


    Raymond turned slowly to me.Even if his prey slipped out from under his nose, he no longer worried about it.


    Those people disappeared from sight, and I let go of his hand.


    Raymond''s gaze followed my hand as I released him.


    It was a look that showed me his regret.


    I turned away from him and turned to the girl who was still kneeling there.


    "Are you okay?"


    The little girl fell into a stupor, still couldnt raise her head and trembled.


    Old rags didnt protect her from the cold, and she was still in shock.


    When I tried to take off my cloak and cover it, arge robe suddenly wrapped around the child.


    Surprisingly, it was Raymond.


    "Night is cold.Don''t take it off."


    "Thanks."


    The girl raised her head, as if regaining consciousness.


    Pale emaciated face and scar.From the moment I saw the rags on her, I already knew that this child was from the slums.


    However, seeing the traces of suffering on her young face, it made me even more painful.


    After I gave birth to Carlisle and raised him, I couldnt help but be more attentive to children.


    I picked up the fallen violets and put them in a basket.


    "Oh, your hands will be dirty, I"


    "They may be dirty, but look how beautiful it is.Hmm.How much will you sell them all for?"


    "Huh?"


    The girls eyes widened.


    She was surprised to hear that I was thinking of buying flowers that had just rolled on the ground.


    "The flowers are ruined, so"


    "I only say this because I have a way to preserve even these flowers.Therefore, I want to buy these beautiful flowers from you and make them even more beautiful."


    Astonishment settled in the pure children''s eyes.


    Patting the girl on the head, I tried to get a silver coin out of my pocket.


    But again, Raymond was faster than me.


    He gave the girl a silver coin.


    "Here''s the payment for the flowers."


    "This is too much, I cant"


    "You can ept this.Thanks to you, I met the person I wanted to find."


    The person you wanted to find?


    I turned to him.I wondered if he meant me.


    Raymond smiled at the girl and thrust a silver coin into her hand.


    "Take this one too.And tomorrow visit the guards and show it when dawn.Then we will find you a better job."


    Raymond gave the girl a gilded tablet representing the imperial family.


    The girl didnt know what it was, but she understood that it was very expensive.


    She bowed deeply to Raymond.


    "Thanks.Thanks.I will never forget this mercy."


    "You will repay the debt to me if you are happy in the future.You, escort the child home."


    "Yes, sir."


    "And make sure they find a job for her tomorrow morning."


    Raymond added quietly.


    The escort and the girl were gone and Raymond was now targeting me.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    He looked at the girl with a face full of boundless care and pity.


    I dont remember ever seeing such kindness in him.


    I looked at him a little dumbfounded, and woke up from his quiet talk.


    "Ellie."


    He took a step closer to me and frowned.


    "What are you thinking of wandering here alone like this?Look now what happened.Are you okay?"


    He looked at me anxiously and held out his hand.


    I stepped back, avoiding him.


    "Im okay.Thank you for helping me, sire."


    In an emergency, I spoke to him as in our shared past.But now everything is back to normal.


    It was only a brief moment when I was surprised by his appearance.


    "I''d better leave."


    Whether he liked it or not, I had no desire to be here.


    I took the censer and lifted the basket of violets.


    However, this turned out to be overwhelming  to immediately hold a heavy box and basket.


    But I didn''t want to show weakness in front of him.And so, when I tried to walk past him, giving strength to my hands, a basket of violets was suddenly brazenly stolen.


    "I bought this thing."


    He looked at me and shook the basket in front of my nose.


    "Huh."


    It was absurd, but I couldnt argue it.


    It wasnt me who paid the girl.


    But of course, I still considered the purchase mine.I said that I was buying all her flowers, and then he suddenly thrust a coin into her.


    But if you think about it, he never said he was buying them.


    "Who would have thought you were so fond of violets."


    "I like it.Because this flower looks like someone precious to me."


    I froze for a moment.I still remember how he told me in the past:


    <em>"This flower looks so much like you."</em>


    You wanted to remind me of these words?Make me nostalgic?


    "So be it.Then I will leave without them."


    When I wanted to pass by, he grabbed my hand.


    I frowned at his rude gesture, but he immediately loosen his grip.


    "Do you want to leave just like that?"


    "Is there anything else you want to tell me?"


    "You owe me."


    I''m sorry, what?


    I looked at him confusedly.He continued, without even moving an eye:


    "Didn''t I save your life a moment ago?Is it enough to just give me athank you''?


    It was ridiculous to hear that he saved my life.


    It was a little dangerous, but not too much.


    If I had revealed my identity to them, they wouldnt have touched me with a finger.


    I opened my mouth to challenge this im, but Raymond was faster.


    "Buy me something in return."


    He pointed somewhere with his finger.When I followed the direction, I saw a kiosk selling barbecue.


    "Will you eat this?"


    "Yes."


    He looked at me with a face, as if asking, what is the problem?


    Has Raymond ever eaten this kind of food?


    I have known him for a long time, but I''ve never seen him touch street food.


    If you look at it that way, first of all, he has never even been at the night market.


    And while I stared dumbfounded at the skewers, Raymond came close to me.


    Before I could even brush it aside, he grabbed the box containing the incense burner.


    "What are you doing?"


    "This will be a pledge that will prevent you from escaping."


    Heughed at me and my embarrassment, and was the first to walk to the kiosk.


    What the hell is going on here?


    It was absurd.


    I regained consciousness btedly and followed him.


    "There are two choices: sweet and spicy.Which one do you want?"


    "Two sweets."


    Raymond answered without bothering to ask my opinion.


    Will he be able to eat two of these barbecue at once?When I thought about it, he held out one to me.


    "It''s more edible than I thought.The sauce is sweet, not spicy."


    Unlike me, he tolerated spicy food well.I couldn''t eat anything spicy at all.


    But did he know about it?


    I dont remember that he was interested.


    "It''s a little ufortable to eat like that.Well, this is street food"


    I took the skewer from his hand.


    "Thats okay for me."


    I didn''t like eating street food, but I didn''t find it unworthy like other nobles.


    When I lived in Lund Kingdom, I bought street food whenever I went to the market with Carlisle.


    The sweet taste of the barbecue spread over my mouth.


    Rather, this whole situation and Raymond''s presence were ufortable, not street food.


    "Five coppers."


    "Keep the change."


    Raymond handed the silver coin to the merchant before I could get my hand into the wallet.


    "I decided to change the rate."


    He said, ignoring my reaction.


    "I changed my mind.Barbecue is too cheap.Buy me something else."


    What the hell are you going to do?


    As I stood there inplete confusion, Raymond turned to me.


    Why don''t we go somewhere else?

 Chapter 76:

    Chapter 76:


    Suddenly he called me to the kiosk with freshly squeezed juices.


    I was embarrassed how easily he dragged me there, and I wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    Okay, but this is thest time.


    I thought I was going to pay for the fruit juice and run away.But I couldnt


    I was unable to leave the market after fruit juice.


    Raymond managed to settle with the shopkeeper ahead of me.In this way we went through several stalls.


    Every time I tried to insert a word, he interrupted me, and we moved on.


    He went over everything with his long legs, and I trailed after him, as if under hypnosis.


    "Is this all your works?"


    Here he stands in front of a kiosk selling handmade essories.


    "Yes.Everything is done with my own hands.You won''t find anything like that anywhere else."


    Raymond exchanged lines with the merchant, while I focused on the silver coin, which I held in my palm.


    This time, by all means, I will have time to pay first.


    No, I''m even considering sacrificing the incense burner and just leaving if Ray fails his focus again.


    "What a beautiful watch.How much it costs?"


    The moment I heard this word, I tossed a silver coin even before the merchant opened his mouth.


    "Please, here''s the board."


    Raymond''s gaze fell on me.A light chuckle followed.


    "Can I ept it?"


    A little embarrassed by my insistence, the merchant asked the question carefully, looking at Raymond and at me in turn.


    I answered immediately to keep ahead of Raymond.


    "Of course you can."


    However, Raymond didnt react the way I expected.


    He didnt argue, he didnt try to get his money out.


    Until the feeling of embarrassment overwhelmed mepletely, I threw Raymond onest:


    "Here''s your payment for help."


    For a moment, I wanted to say something else, but most likely he wont like it.


    "Thanks."


    Raymond responded with a slight smile.He seemed to like this watch a lot.


    His eyes were just riveted to them.


    At first, I didn''t even look at this watch, because I wanted so badly to disappear from here.


    Hm.


    Mediocre brown leather, clearly unworthy of an Emperor.


    There was no particr decoration to be seen.


    Itspletely iprehensible to me why Raymonds choice fell on this particr watch.


    Its just the shape was a little unusual.


    Simr to my long-standing gift to him.


    I lifted my head and looked at Raymond.Our gazes met.


    I saw how his silent eyes tremble.


    I have never seen such a look before.And since I came back, Raymond has been looking at me with that look.


    Why then did you say that you would never love me?


    I hid my eyes because I didn''t want to see him again.These thoughts made me feel stifling in my heart.


    "I paid back my debt, so I really should go."


    "I will take you to the carriage"


    "I hope that this will be the end.This action gives me inconvenience."


    Walking with me, Raymond may have enjoyed fond memories of the past.I just hoped that our meeting would end soon.


    For him, the past we could be close friends'', but for me it was a terrible unrequited love.


    There was a moment of silence, and soon his voice was heard.


    "Then let''s part right here."


    He gave me the incense burner.


    In addition, the box contained violets covered in mud.


    "You can do anything better than me with these flowers.They are so much like you."


    I raised my eyes and gave him a gentle look.


    Raymond still remembered what he had said once.


    Oh my, do you really remember?


    Why the hell right now?After everything?


    My heart froze at such a sudden thought.


    It''s all nonsense.


    We shouldn''t have met again at all.But when he appears before me time after time, echoes of the paste to visit me.


    "Youre looking at me like that.How can I let you in alone?"


    He studied my face, trying to track changes in expression.


    I think I immediately need to gain even more distance.


    "It''s ufortable, even if it''s a joke.Well, I have to go."


    I gave him a cold look and turned around without regret.


    I felt a tenacious gaze behind me, but didnt slow down.


    * * *


    The next day.


    In the early morning, when the blue just covered the sky.


    The gates of the Drua estate opened.


    A knight on horseback jumped out from there.Leaving the Duke''s estate, he drove his horse and disappeared.


    And when the knight disappeared, the Duke''s gates were locked again.


    The gatekeeper dozed off again, and the Duke calmed down again, as if nothing had happened.


    However, the attentive watched will notice how the knights now and then one by one left the Duke''s bedroom and left the estate.


    Jeremy appeared from behind the pir.


    No one noticed him in this deathly calm mansion.


    Jeremy nced at the Duke''s bedroom, which was now tightly locked.


    What order did the knight receive from the Duke, if so early he rushed off on his way?


    It was a family that had lost power.The only thing the few remaining knights did was kill time.


    But that knight was in such a hurry.


    It was weird.


    Did you gallop to Marquis Sios?


    Duke Drua and Marquis Sios.


    The first time I realized that there was a connection between them was when I returned to the Empire six years ago, when I became aware of Ellie''s divorce.


    At that time I walked by without thinking, but now  no.


    Marquis Sios tried to destroy Duke Croft, and the Marquis and Duke Drua had secret meetings.


    I found out about this by pure chance.


    One day everything went on as usual.Instead of announcing my visit, I quietly sneaked into the mansion in the early morning, while everyone was asleep.


    Then, by chance, I saw Marquis Sios leaving the Duke''s office.


    It was pretty early for the guests.


    In addition, Marquis Sios arrived not in a carriage with his own symbols, but in an old carriage, like themoners.


    In a ck robe, as if he wanted to hide from prying eyes.


    Marquis Sios walked by without seeing me, but I, lost in the darkness, saw exactly his face sticking out over the top of the robe.


    If it is true that these two conspired, then it happened a long time ago.


    And I had the feeling that this was a great danger.


    Especially for Ellie.


    After that day, I fussed and tried to dig deeper, but couldnt find any hard evidence.


    Duke Drua never attended public appearances, and the two families were unrted.


    This meant that the work of these two was a very secret endeavor.


    Jeremy, who had been in his thoughts for a while, looked at the surroundingndscape.The sun has not yet risen.


    There was a sound like a heel hitting a marble floor.


    Jeremy went all-in and headed straight for the Duke''s office.


    In the silence there was a lock click.


    Jeremy stepped into the office and walked over to the bookshelf.


    Freud, the current Duke Drua, was utterly paranoid.


    Since he couldnt trust anyone, and even his own family, when he did business with someone, he piled dirt on those people.


    Jeremy pulled out a book in the upper left corner of the third shelf and the entire bookcase slid to the side.


    The Duke''s secret vault was revealed.

 Chapter 77:

    Chapter 77:


    Jeremy pulled out the key that he had stolenst night.


    The Duke always kept the key to the safe with him.


    Getting the key was already a pleasant result, but more.


    The lock clicked and Jeremy smiled at thirty-two.


    He pulled the papers from the safe and ran his eyes over them.


    As expected, Duke Drua had information about the Marquis Sios sins.


    In addition to tax evasion to the treasury, it included illegal extortions from the residents of the province, as well as theft from the budget.


    If this information passes into Emperors hands, Marquis Sios can be executed without further ado.


    Jeremy went through the papers one by one.


    "So you are tied up here too."


    [Four thousand here, Duke Drua]


    Drua was expected to be a part of Duke Croft''s nder.


    The ominous premonition came true.


    Duke Drua must have struck up a dangerous friendship with Marquis Sios.


    4 000 gold, which disappeared from the treasury.


    This very money was now kept in the secret vault of Duke Drua.


    What the hell are you thinking of doing with it?


    Jeremy once again looked through the papers with a frozen face, but couldnt find a word about their future ns.


    All that was in the vault was 4 000 gold pieces and dirt on Sios.


    "What are you going to do with such a pile of gold?"


    They werent stolen to simply gather dust at the Duke''s house.


    Parallel to the conspiracy against Duke Croft, they probably had ns to spend such a jackpot somewhere.


    As his fears raged on, Jeremy heard the buzz outside.


    The servants went to their posts.


    Jeremy hastily folded the papers back into the safe.However, as soon as he was about to m the door, he caught sight of an inconspicuous piece of paper that he hadnt seen yet.


    Jeremy picked up the paper like a possessed.


    "Crown Prince?"


    On the paper was a portrait of the prince and the name Lisa Sios.


    "Why is this at all"


    Why is it here?


    Couldn''t he be ckmailing the first prince and Lisa?


    When he wanted to look at thest page, he heard a noise right outside the door.


    Jeremy hurriedly dropped the papers and closed the safe.


    Finally, he left the office without seeing the name written on the back of the paper.


    * * *


    "So you seriously decided to enter this perfume and buy incense burners from the East?Jed asked after listening to my n.


    "Hm.And you, what do you say to that?"


    Jed''s nervous face froze before my eyes.


    Although we were partners, until now, new beginnings have been exclusively his task.


    Jed opened his mouth and began to reason:


    "No, well, if you look at it that way.Sounds like a good business.The nobles like perfume.They are so choked up that they will never be able to walk past the counter."


    Fortunately, the answer received also contained a positive nuance.


    "If we add a healing effect to the fragrance, the perfume would be sold out in an instant.And if you add this incense burner to the offer for burning incense at home, the demand will be simply incredible."


    When I finished with him, I turned to Lumont.


    "Lumont, look about the incense burners from the east.I think it would be better to change the design ording to the tastes of the nobility.And we need tounch sales as soon as possible."


    "As you say.So when will we get the first perfume?"


    "It may take a few days."


    Rosa needs time to decide on a venture.


    "Good.Then tell me as soon as your part is ready."


    "Yes.You won''t have to wait long."


    Just by looking at the perfume she created, I realized that Rosa was such a character who showed curiosity and wasnt afraid to face problems.


    She initially hesitated to ept such a sudden offer, but I believe that Rosaleen will eventuallye to me with consent.


    She needs me to get Celine''s house back on its feet.


    "But isn''t it too much work for you?Youre recing the Duke now."


    "Don''t worry about me.I''m not going lost my head."


    I smiled at Jed and asked Lumont.


    "Lumont, what about the problems of Marquis Celine?I asked you yesterday."


    "Oh, yes, that''s it."


    Lumont handed me the report.


    "And it''s all?"


    "And it''s all."


    Marquis Celine was charged with tax evasion.


    Well, it wasn''t exactly a Marquis evasion.


    Their family''s butler was charged with tax evasion for two years, which was discovered and proven.


    However, the Marquis didnt run and didnt deny responsibility to the state.


    Further, the nobles turned to the Emperor with a request to punish Marquis Celine.And Raymond chose to exile in the wilderness, tomand a distant garrison in the north.


    The north of the Empire is a barrennd, and it was a dangerous ce that was constantly invaded by foreigners along the border.


    It was such a hole that no one would be surprised if Celine died there.


    The Marquis was sent to such a dangerous ce without due trial.


    "There was no proper investigation."


    "Yes.The case waspleted in less than a week, and Marquis Celine departed north."


    "Did His Majesty have his say?"


    "His Majesty didnt mind sending the Marquis into exile."


    "I need more information."


    "At that time, it seems that the Emperor shifted a lot of responsibilities to his prime minister."


    As usual, Raymond solved such problems on his own.


    After all, his character always tended him to perfectionism.


    "What happened to His Majesty in those days?


    "Nothing too big.I dont know what was happening then, but six years ago the Emperor suddenly disappeared from the scene."


    "6 years ago, then.


    Jed''s gaze now turned to me.


    Six years ago I fled the Empire.


    The moment Raymond retired from politics and the moment of my escape.


    While Jed was still staring at me, Lumont''s gaze also turned to me.


    "It turns out that it was when Mrs. Ellie filed for divorce"


    "Most likely he just wanted to go on vacation.He has been tirelessly working for the good of the Empire ever since the coup," I said, interrupting Lumont''s guesses.


    Lumont smiled awkwardly, as if he understood what I was implying.


    "Haha.Come to think of it, yes, His Majesty has always been so busy."


    I took a sip of iced tea and changed the subject.


    "Have you found out about the rtionship between Sios and the Emperor?"


    "Yes.We checked several sources, but couldnt find anything other than the incident with Duke Croft, in which Marquis Sios encountered His Majesty."


    "Search deeper."


    "Yes.And Ellie."


    "Hm?"


    "The man you asked to find the other day."


    Man?


    The moment I was puzzled, I remembered that I had asked to find Jeremy.


    I thought I saw him at the trial, so I asked Lumont to find him.


    "Is he in the Empire?"


    "Yes.He is in the Empire, but"


    "Is he in trouble?"


    Lumont scratched his chin as if hesitating.


    "He visited Duke Druas estate."


    "Duke Drua?"


    "Wait!"


    "What?"


    Jed coughed and blushed as if dying.


    Breathe, Jed.


    "Are you okay?"


    "You were so surprised that you saw an old woman with a scythe."


    He squeezed his neck and turned away, as if he were uninterested in our conversation.


    This behavior was a little odd, but Jed wasnt even a normal person.Therefore, without a second thought, I turned to Lumont again.

 Chapter 78:

    Chapter 78:


    "So is it true that this man is now in thends of the Empire?"


    "Its also true that he doesnt leave the Drua estate."


    The name of the Drua family that came up didnt surprise me much.


    Now I wondered if he was the son of a Duke?


    Even when I met him for the first time, I felt that he was an unusual person.


    And when he appeared at the reception of Marquis Sios, I realized that he was a nobleman.When we arrived in the Lund Kingdom, my conclusion was confirmed.


    His manners, his small unconscious gestures, were so smooth and graceful that I naturally understood his high status.


    And if he really returned to the Empire, Id like to help him with something.


    I wanted to repay him for his help.


    "I think, Ellie knew in advance that this man came from the Drua family?You are not surprised at all."


    "I guessed."


    "If he''s from a Duke''s family Wouldn''t it be better if we didn''t interfere?"


    Lumont anxiously asked if I dreaded attention from Duke Drua.


    The Duke, who only had his name left, was already teetering on the edge of the abyss without me.


    I wasn''t particrly worried about the Duke.


    Although his greed was widely known in high society.


    And if I didnt know Jeremy, this case would have bepletely uninteresting to me, but now


    Of course, the point here is not that I will rush to the aid of a family rejected by the Emperor.


    It''s just that if Jeremy needed help, I''ll go to meet him, even if it means opposing Drua.


    I smiled at Lumont, who was sitting on pins and needles.


    "Everything will be okay.I know we need to stay away from Duke Drua.Thank you for finding out everything. "


    "No problems."


    I looked at my watch.Noon has already passed.


    "I think I should go.I''ll send someone as soon as I get the perfume."


    "Yeah."


    "Jed, shall I go?"


    "Um?Uh yes."


    Jed muttered to himself, somehow avoiding my eyes.


    Today he was on his mind.But what can I do?Someone else''s soul is darkness.


    * * *


    "Mdy!"


    As soon as I returned to the estate, the butler hurried to me.


    I was worried if something terrible had happened, but the butler''s expression suggested otherwise.


    Rather, his face was delighted and even somewhat proud.


    "Good news?"


    "An official letter from His Majesty has just arrived.Congrattions to Duke Croft and thanks for yourrge donation. "


    "Oh, this"


    The announcement should be in a few days, right?


    So that''s why there was such a noise in the square?


    All the way to the estate, I saw heralds reading thetest news here and there.


    "And not only that, but also the gifts of His Majesty."


    "What?"


    While the unexpected words confused my mind, the butler turned and pointed aside.


    Piles of boxes in the middle of the lobby.


    And beside Raymond''s personal servant and my father.


    I went up to my father.


    "Lady Croft."


    The servant bowed and greeted.


    "Are these gifts sent by His Majesty?"


    "Yes.The finest fabrics from the southern rims and gold ingots.And I have to give you something personally."


    A servant handed me a small velvet-lined box.


    I open it slowly.


    There was a ne in the box.


    A beautifully crafted flower-shaped piece with a deep purple spinel in the center and small diamonds on the sides.It looked like a violet.


    The glittering ne was beautiful enough to hold any gaze, but I couldn''t even squeeze out a smile right now.


    It was just another hint.


    <em>"These flowers are like you."</em>


    I remembered what he once said to me.


    His current behavior contrasts so strongly with his indifference from the past.


    The words I will never love you and his current affection formed a very strange picture.


    Has your heart suddenly changed, Ray?


    The question stuck in my throat.


    Is that what you have been looking for me for 6 years?Because it''s toote for you?


    If that is true


    While I was looking at the ne with a burdened gaze, my father called me.


    "Ellie."


    Turning my head, I saw that everyone was looking at me now.


    I just received a gift from the Emperor and froze there without saying a word of gratitude.


    I answered the servant with a forced smile:


    Please convey to His Majesty my thanks for such a generous gift.Tell him, I will soon pay him a personal visit."


    "Now, I have fulfilled the will of His Majesty, so I have to go.


    The father saw the servant out of the mansion.The cart left and my father came back to me.


    "Is there something wrong with the gift?"asked the father with a preupied look.


    "No.I was just really surprised.What a surprise."


    I closed the box and handed it to the maid.


    "Put it in my room."


    "Yes Mdy."


    "By the way, such a breadth of his generosity says that the Emperor really wants to return his right hand to its ce."


    I looked at the pile of gifts.


    It was too much of a gift for a simple gesture of appreciation.


    An expensive gift was needed to emphasize how much the Emperor treasured Duke Croft.


    The servants and the escort witnessed such a phenomenon, which means that in just a couple of days rumors will spread with great speed.


    From servants to nobles.


    And since Raymond made such a move, I wanted to speak in person and rify everything at once.


    "Father, I need to hold a big party."


    "What kind of reception?"


    "I returned home, and my father was acquitted.I think it would be nice to have a party to remind them of the dignity of the Duke."


    The Emperor personally took the initiative to rehabilitate the Duke, so now was the best time for such an event.


    The news of the Emperor''s gifts will clearly interest them.They will definitelye.


    My father agreed.


    "Okay.It would be fantastic."


    "I''ll arrange everything right now."


    "Don''t overdo it there."


    I smiled and went to the office.


    * * *


    "Is His Highness feeling better?"


    Garden of Marquis Sios.


    Lisa drank tea with Rose, the youngest daughter of Count Vistein.


    She smiled at Rose''s concern.


    "The courtiers said the bones would quickly heal."


    "Oh, thank God.As expected, he isnt only wise, but also strong in body.He will surely sit on the throne, and his fame will sweep across the continent."


    "Hes just a prince so far.Please hold yourself."


    "Ah, but it''s obvious that he is our next monarch."


    The current Emperor had no children besides Edmund.


    Lisa didnt answer and calmly sipped her tea.Unlike the chatty Rose, an atmosphere of elegance reigned around Lisa.


    Rose fussed even more, wanting Lisa''s approval.


    "My sister is too shy.You are the future mother of the Emperor, and you can afford a lot."


    "You''re going too far.As I just said, Eddie is still just a prince.Don''t talk nonsense."


    "And what is the matter?We are alone in the garden.And even if everyone is silent about this, but I know for sure.His highness will be the Emperor."


    Lisa''s calm expression was reced by a grin from the phrases that continued to pour from Rose.


    "The Empress''s pce is still empty.And now, unless he wants to bring Ellie Croft back"


    "Rose."


    Lisa put down her cup and quietly called Vistein by name.


    Thetter bit her tongue when she faced Lisa''s cold eyes.


    It was only now that Rose remembered how sensitive the story of Lady Croft had been.


    Vistein swallowed, looking at Lisa''s petrified face.

 Chapter 79:

    Chapter 79:


    Lisa was her beloved cousin, but sometimes she gave her this terrible face.


    And every time that happened, Rose was shocked.


    "I''m sorry I said something stupid."


    "Didn''t you know that by talking about the deeds of His Majesty, you can lose your tongue?"


    "Yes."


    The defeated Rose now sat quietly.


    Lisa turned to the flower garden.


    The blossoming red tulips reminded her of a rose garden at the pce.


    <em>Since everything is fine with Edmund, let him quickly return to his routine as a prince.It will ward off suspicion.</em>


    As soon as Edmund''s fortune was strengthened, Raymond came to the prince at the pce, and said this to me.


    He kept looking at me with constant indifference.


    Not that his carelessness was new to me.


    Its just a shame that he, who hadnt been touched by rumors before, suddenly became so concerned about it.


    Or maybe the reason was just Ellie Croft?Oh, that woman


    I am all the more not worried about the creeping gossip, but I am afraid that this news will reach her.


    I got it all clear when Ellie left, and Raymond''s heart changed in an instant.


    Word spread that Ellie had left the Empire with ends.Then his eyes were empty, like a living dead.


    He stood in the same way as a pir when I floated out of the country?


    I thought about it for a moment.


    "While she was ying in your shadow, you saw, but didnt notice."


    Lisa now had a maniac smile on her lips.


    "Huh?Who yed what?"


    "I just remembered about the idiot who got lost in his own feelings."


    "Yes?"


    "And there will be no happy ending."


    Ellie will fall, Raymond will follow her.Lisa wanted the two to be reunited in the same ditch.


    Rose shuddered at the sight of the inhuman appearance in front of her.


    "Forget it, it was just thinking out loud."


    At that moment, a gray-haired maid hastily approached them.


    "What happened?"


    His Majesty issued a statement in defense of Duke Croft.They say he also sent the Duke an impressive gift."


    "A gift, then?"


    "Right."


    However, Lisa guessed that this statement wasnt without a hidden meaning.


    Raymond has now shown to the whole world his willingness to cover Croft to the end.


    There will be some hype for a while, but soon everything will settle down as it was.


    However, the following words of the servant were for Lisa a thunderbolt.


    "And they say the Croft estate is holding a grand reception to celebrate the return of their daughter."


    * * *


    "Mdy, His Majesty has ordered us to escort you to the garden."


    When I arrived at the Imperial Pce, the servant came up to me, as if he was already waiting for me.


    "To the garden?"


    Today I came to the pce to formally express my gratitude to the Emperor who gave me a great gift.


    In fact, I wanted to finish the procedure by simply handing over the letter, but now I couldnt get away from the Emperor''s orders.


    Stop.Was it a garden, not a study?


    I looked at my watch and saw that it was noon.


    Are you nning to dine with me?


    "We made light meals in the garden."


    My forecast came true.


    I just had toe early in the morning.


    To meet with him is just the thought annoyed me.


    "His Majesty is waiting for you," the servant said atst.


    Taking a deep breath, I went ahead.


    The flower garden of the pce was a familiar ce to me.


    I was in charge of the entire greenhouse when I was an Empress.


    So I open the door of the domed flower garden.


    Familiarndscapes greeted me.


    The aristocrats mainly filled the greenhouse gardens with beautiful flowers, while I mainly nted and grew wild flowers and rare trees.


    I thought the ce had changed a lot


    It''s been six years since I left the country, but my greenhouse is still the same.


    At first I was delighted with the unchanged view of the flower garden. However, when I came to my senses that it was all the result of Raymond''s work, the familiarndscape no longer gave me joy. Taking onest look at the bright wildflowers, I swallowed my inner resistance and slowly walked forward.


    The table is right in the center of the flower garden.


    And Raymond is standing next to him.


    "Sire.Lady Croft has arrived."


    Rubbing the petals of a purple violet, he turned around.


    Pretending that I had not noticed the flower, which now reached the tips of his fingers, I turned to Raymond.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Raise your head."


    The servants left, and Raymond was the first to sit at the table.


    Unlike me, whose mind was now filled with questions about oddity and change, Raymond sat rxed and elegant.


    His emotionless face hasnt left him over the years.But the look at me now waspletely different.


    His deep ck eyes didnt want to let me go.


    "Sit down, Ellie."


    I sat down across from him, avoiding his gaze.


    "Surprised that I brought you right here?"


    "Rather I''m just embarrassed."


    Raymond poured me a cup of fruit juice from arge bottle.


    "You liked this ce.I have long thought of inviting you here when you return."


    He reminds me again of our shared past.


    "I thought you''d be happy if everything here remains the same."


    "I see," I replied dryly.


    He also gazed at me intently.


    He seemed to be looking for even the faintest reaction on my nk face.


    Things like joy, longing, or happiness.


    But I just looked at him quietly.


    "You told me that this tree is especially to your liking, and that this flower has a pleasant scent."


    His tone, and his eyes are so pretty, I already feel that we have be a couple again.


    No.


    <em>No.</em>


    I returned to the brutal reality.


    If we left in the past, Raymond wouldnt have been so courteous to me.


    Six yearster, even I for a moment forgot what our rtionship was like.


    His new affection for me was so terrible, it made me shiver as if from cold water.


    And I was driven more and more into my doubts about his sudden changes.


    I stared at the food on the table, ignoring his gaze.


    Stew with tomatoes, rye bread, sd, fruit juice.


    The menu today is like a selection.It was all my favorite food.


    It is quite obvious that this was prepared only for me.


    I think I''ll pretend I''m not hungry.


    Looking at the food, I slowly moved my lips.


    "Sire."


    I raised my head and asked a question.


    "Does His Majesty know why I liked this garden?"


    Raymond was puzzled by my question.


    There was no answer.


    Of course, how would you know that.


    He knows that I took care of the flower garden, but he doesnt know why I started doing this at all.


    "Of course not.His Majesty didnt care about such mundane things."


    Raymond''s mouth dropped in the corners.I slowly looked around the garden.


    "The reason was that this ce was my only refuge."


    "Ellie"


    "Your Majesty has always been indifferent to me.Only asionally did we show up together at banquets to show the crowd how strong our royal family is."


    It seemed that my heart was about to burst in my chest, so I took a breath.


    "I lived in this pce like a bird locked in a cage.Every day I just looked at your back."


    Shock contorted Raymond''s face.Ironically, when I saw this shiver, my confused mind quieted down.


    "I liked this flower garden Now everything is in the past."

 Chapter 80:

    Chapter 80:


    Raymond babbled with his lips as if his reaction was about to erupt.


    But in the end we only got this oppressive silence.


    The friendly atmosphere of that moment was just a mirage.


    His eyes darkened as if he were in pain, but that''s why I didn''t regret drawing the line again.


    At the moment when I epted that ne as a gift, I decided. I need to clearly define my position.


    No matter how you look at it, this ne wasnt just a gift to me.


    But I no longer wanted to wonder what had been in the heart of the giver.


    I didn''t want to love him again, to get bogged down in this quagmire again, as it was in the past.


    I opened my mouth and broke the heavy silence.


    "Sire.I have requested an audience to express my gratitude to His Majesty for your precious gift to Duke Croft.I dont know how we deserve such generosity."


    Raymond opened his tightlypressed lips.


    "Duke Croft is my most loyal vassal.Its something what I have to do."


    "My father said he was grateful to His Majesty for such a broad gesture.And in the future, the Duke will remain His Majesty''s faithful servant."


    "Okay.I wish him a fast recovery."


    The conversation was ritual, with no personal feelings mixed in.


    "Thanks.Then I have to go."


    "Yeah."


    I got up and walked away.


    Then I turned halfway and threw him onest word:


    "Sire.The past is in the past."


    I slowly looked around the garden and added:


    "I still hope that His Majesty will be able to forget about the past."


    Raymond was silent.


    At least he didn''t rush to stop me now.As if my intentions were seen.


    I didn''t want to see him anymore, so I turned away and left without regret.


    * * *


    The day before the appointment.


    The workers of the estate brought beauty to the mansion, because there was only a day left.


    And even though such a busy schedule was tiring, the faces of the people shone with happiness.After all, this was the first event at the estate after the line of misadventures.


    While the whole estate was seething with bustle, a certain carriage stopped in front of the ducal gates.


    It was a rather shabby carriage to im that a nobleman had arrived in it.But the crest on the door showed that the passenger belonged to the upper ss.


    The butler walked over to the youngdy and bowed politely to her.


    "Mdy Celine, wee to Croft duchy."


    Rosaleen smiled at the precious moment of hospitality that had been forgotten in recent years.


    "Thanks."


    "My mdy is waiting.I will take you to the office."


    Rosaleen Celine straightened her dress and followed the butler to the Duke''s office.


    "Hurry here,y it out."


    Iughed merrily when I saw Celine on the doorstep.Rosaleen also came up to me with a wide smile.


    "How are you, Lady Croft?"


    "I''m good.Please sit down."


    "You first.You are the main character of this ball."


    Rosaleen turned away, letting me know she couldn''t do that.


    "I made sweet ck tea, but I don''t know if you will like it.And here is a carrot cake from a famous bakery in Sudou."


    On the table were pre-cooked food and tea.I cut the pie and put a piece on her te.


    Rosaleen stared at me as if she were embarrassed to do it herself.


    "I wanted to have a quiet talk with Rosaleen, so I dismissed all the servants.Are you so ufortable?"


    "No!"Rosaleen shouted, pping her hands.


    Rosaleen''s eyes were now like tworge drops of clear water.I broke down andughed.


    Seeing such a pure person after a long time, I just couldn''t help butugh, because it was so sweet.


    "Oh, if I am something wrong"


    "No no.It''s just that Rosaleen is so sweet to me.When I was little, I kept thinking how great it would be to have a younger sister, and that she was cute and pretty, just like Rosaleen."


    "This is a great praise."


    Rosaleen blushed and began to pick at the carrot cake with her fork in embarrassment.


    A smile bloomed on Rosaleen''s lips, telling me that it tasted good.


    As the atmosphere became more rxed, I got down to business.


    "The reason you asked for a visit today is that you made a decision about the perfume business?"


    Early in the morning we received a letter from the house of the Marquis.


    The youngdy Celine wanted to see me.


    The letter came just at the moment when I was already beginning to worry, because her thoughts took longer than I expected.


    Even if she didn''t show up, I still wanted to give her a gift, but her visit came at the perfect time.


    Rosaleen threw to me with a sigh:


    "Yeees."


    She sped both hands tightly.I think she needs time to collect her thoughts, so I waited patiently to continue.


    As if she had found determination in herself, Rosaleen looked straight at me with her shining eyes and spoke:


    "If the offer made to me bydy Croft is still valid, I would like to start making perfume."


    I looked at Rosaleen and smiled fondly.


    "Of course it is."


    "Im not toote, am I?Thanks a lot."


    "No, I have to say thank you.I was afraid all the way that Rosaleen would refuse me.How nervous Ive been for thest couple of days"


    "Lady Croft appreciated my abilities so highly.So I will work hard so I wont disappoint you!"


    "You will hear more details tomorrow from Lumont at Phoenix Headquarters.You can find out anything from him at all Wait a minute"


    I got up and walked over to my desk.


    I took out the pre-prepared contract and sat down opposite her again.


    "Here is the contract for our business.Read carefully and sign. "


    Rosaleen read the contract calmly.Then she lifted her head in surprise and goggled her eyes.


    "Seems like a mistake in profit shares?"


    "Well no.Everything is right."


    It implied a use ording to which the profits from the business were distributed 8: 2 between Rosa and me.


    "But isn''t that too much?"


    Actually, at first I thought to direct all the proceeds to her.


    But then Rosaleen would have gotten even more scared and ran away, so I had to make corrections.


    "Of course its Rosaleen who should receive the most.I didnt develop the healing perfume," I said softly in case Rosaleen again went into deep defensiveness.


    "But, but


    "Rosaleen''s talents are huge capital.So dont be shy and take what you deserve."


    Rosaleen''s gaze ran back and forth.


    Suddenly her blue eyes were wet.


    "Are you okay?"


    I held out my handkerchief.


    "This is the first time I''ve heard this, so I don''t even know Thank you, I guess"


    "In the future, you won''t hear such things from me."


    She smiled nervously at that.


    Rosaleen soon signed a contract.I chuckled and reached for her.


    "Thank you in advance."


    "Thank you for believing in me."


    Rosaleen took my hand tightly.


    "Well then I have to go.My mother isnt well, I cant walk long."


    "Oh, wait.Ive prepared something as a gift."


    Looking at the newly amazed Rosaleen, I rang the bell.


    The door opened and the butler entered with a pre-prepared gift.


    "It''s fromdy Marie''s wardrobe.I hope, you like it."


    In fact, this gown was bought for tomorrow''s party because Rosaleen didn''t even have the right clothes.


    Duke Croft''s invitations were sent out to every nobility in the Empire.


    So, of course, the famous Marquis Celine was included in the list, but after sending the invitation, I felt ufortable.


    At events like ours, nobles always arrived in luxurious outfits to demonstrate their money and power.


    However, the current position of Marquisate Celine obstructed this.

 Chapter 81:

    Chapter 81:


    At first I thought of saying that Rosaleen didn''t have to care abouting to the event. Everything, if only to protect that from new humiliation.


    But then it will be that she was again left behind due to their plight.


    The only families that didnt receive an invitation to the reception were nobles far from the capital.


    However, I didn''t want the nobles to gossip again about Rosaleen, who appeared in front of everyone in a shabby dress.So I just bought her a new one.


    The next problem was that I decided to buy that dress in the most expensive salon in the capital.


    So I wondered how I could bestow such a gift on her so that Rosaleen wouldnt break down.


    I was happy when the youngdy Celine came to me on her own initiative.


    So I could give her this gift under the pretext of our contract.


    "This is just a gift to celebrate our cooperation, nothing more," I added cautiously if she suddenly suspects the gesture of subtext.


    Rosaleen froze for a moment and squinted at the dress with strange eyes.


    Let me tell her about the contract, but Rosaleen grabbed it, and immediately noticed that the dress was the best fit for the ball.


    It was not just a dress, there was a hint that she couldnt be disgraced at tomorrow''s event.


    The ball at the estate was a gathering where the nobles pushed their wealth and power.


    So, I wanted Rosaleen to shine tomorrow like a phoenix returning from the dust.


    From that day on, Rosa and I will join powers, and Marquisate Celine, in turn, will take a ce beside the Duchy.


    Rosaleen smiled genuinely.


    "Thanks.Tomorrow I''ll wear it."


    "I''m looking forward to this moment.See you then."


    I smiled, letting Rosaleen go.


    * * *


    Duke Drua now led a reclusive lifestyle.


    The gates of his house were tightly locked, no guests were epted, and rare visitors, seemingly noblemen of lower ranks, arrived in carriages without srests, and immediately disappeared inside the mansion.


    Jeremy watched from the window of his room on the second floor, noting everyone who arrived.


    "Noble guests in broad daylight.The message here is clear, we should expect trouble."


    Since Drua was a Duke who fell out of favor with the Emperor, his life could end at any moment.


    And if so, why did all these peoplee together in an alliance?


    Do they even risk standing with Duke Drua?


    However, there is always something to fish out from Duke Drua.


    And this something'' was probably connected with Marquis Sios.


    Jeremy quickly painted portraits of those who came on a white canvas.


    Arriving in carriages bearing the symbol of the family would have saved Jeremy from titanic efforts.


    In addition to the new portrait, several more sheets of paper with the faces of other people are now spread on his bed.


    These were mainly nobles from the younger generation.


    While Jeremy was looking at these faces, he suddenly had a question.


    Why did Marquis Sios suddenly send unknown people to Duke Drua?And what kind are they?


    We still dont know what intrigues the Duke and the Marquis are plotting.


    There must have been more secrets in the office, but the entrance has been closed since that day.


    The Duke became more cautious, as if he sensed something was wrong.


    "I need to find out everything as soon as possible."


    Thus, he will get Ellie out of the blow.


    It was terrible that Duke Drua, and not someone else, was putting her in danger.


    Drua''s blood also ran through his veins.


    It would be less disgusting if he was a wee without a drop of Duke Drua''s blood.


    "If it were so, I would have approached the problem more decisively."


    As Jed said, why didn''t he see any attempts to get closer to Ellie?


    The blood flowing in him was a bondage that couldnt be so easily removed.


    He was the son of a Duke who had been defeated in a civil war, and Ellie was the daughter of a Duke who rode out of the inferno on horseback.


    The only two Dukes of the Empire crossed swords, and after that they were no longer reconciled.


    Jeremy sighed.


    The gates of the estate opened again.


    He went to the window.


    Once again, a dpidated carriage stopped in front of the Duke''s mansion.


    "Where did they even get all these wrecks?"


    Laughing at that old carriage, he looked at the neer''s face.And his expression calmed down.


    "Marquis Sios came himself."


    Marquis Sios appeared, hiding his face under a ck hat.And so he stomps into the mansion.


    "The work is going smoothly, right?"asked Duke Drua.


    "Dont worry.I won''t be mistaken twice as with the Croft case."


    When Marquis Sios responded, the quivering eyes of Duke Drua sank into calm.


    "Then are you ready to return to the center?"


    Marquis Sios lifted his chin and looked into the Duke''s dark brown eyes, sparkling with greed.


    Let them make the tandem happy, because they shared amon goal, but they werent friends with whom I wanted to chat a little longer.


    "I''ll be ready soon."


    Duke Drua stand up to lead him.


    "Be careful along the way."


    The Marquis had already opened the door, but didnt continue his steps.He saw the man now standing to the side.


    "What are you doing?asked Duke Drua behind the Marquis.


    At this time, a pleasant low voice rang out.


    "Nice to meet you, Marquis Sios.Im Jeremy Drua."


    "Duke Is that your son?"


    Marquis Sios raised his eyebrows at the tall man in front of him.


    The man who introduced himself as Jeremy alsocked the ck hair and eyes, the symbol of the Drua family.


    Instead, Sios saw tinum hair and amber eyes.


    He knew the Duke had a son.


    And he knew of the Duke''s intention to hide his son.


    But what was the reason?This remained a secret.


    When the Marquis was about to open his mouth, looking around Jeremy, the Duke hastened to intervene.


    "What are you doing here?!"


    The Duke stopped yelling at Jeremy and turned to Marquis Sios.


    "My prodigal son returned from distantnds."


    The Duke couldnt hide the embarrassment caused by such an insolent appearance.


    "I arrived home not so long ago."


    "You didnt tell me that your son was so grown up."


    Marquis Sios babbled, looking at Jeremy.


    "It is enough for you to roam the continent.Think better of your father.His Excellency is very old.How long can he hide his son?"


    "Coincidentally, I also decided that I needed to settle down.We''ll see you again, sir."


    Jeremy wasnt fooled by the courtesy of the Marquis.The amber eyes shone with obvious disgust.


    The Marquis looked strangely at Jeremy and turned now to the Duke, who was already losing his temper with anger.


    "I envy you that you have such a son.I see he will go far in the future.Then that''s enough for today."


    Waiting for the Marquis to leave the mansion with augh, the Duke burst into anger.


    "What the hell it was right now?!Do you have any idea who our guest was?!I told you to live as if you were dead!"


    There was nothing left on the Duke''s face but anger.


    Jeremy nced indifferently at the new drama before him.


    "Did you hear what he just said?My father is already in his old age, so how can I stay on the sidelines?I am the only sessor to our Honorable Duke Drua."


    "What?!How dare you?!Ive never recognized you as the heir!"


    The Duke broke down and hit Jeremy on the cheek.


    The ringing was so loud that it swept through the entire corridor.


    The Duke''s servants lowered their heads with frozen faces, but Jeremy only stroked his cheek as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, I haven''t been pped in the face for a long time, but in general everything is as always"


    The Duke raised his hand high, intending to repeat the p.And at that moment Jeremy grabbed his wrist.


    The numb Duke''s eyes popped out of their sockets.


    "You how dare"


    "So are you ready to go back to the center'' now?"

 Chapter 82:

    Chapter 82:


    He didnt hear the full dialogue with the Marquis, but words still reached him about preparations for returning to the center''.


    Jeremy looked at the Duke with wide eyes and continued softly.


    "And even if my father doesnt admit it, Im still the sessor of Duke Drua.Can''t you give birth to bastards?Save me from such happiness?"


    After Raymond''s rebellion, his mother, the Duchess, died.Lady Drua, who had weak body all her life, couldnt bear his younger brother.


    Subsequently, the family broke up, and the Duke didnt get a young wife who was willing to submit to him for a lifetime.


    Thanks to this coincidence, Jeremy remained the sole sessor to the Honorable Duke Drua.


    "You!You!"


    Those dark brown eyes were now shooting lightning.


    Jeremy gradually loosened his grip on the Duke''s arm.


    "Your Excellency.Upon your return to the center, please, take care of your noble dignity.Otherwise, I won''t even be able to y in front of others that I respect my father."


    Jeremy grinned at the Duke, who was about to burst with anger, and said goodbye to him.


    "Well, Ill go, theres a lot to do."


    Ignoring the anger still simmering behind him, Jeremy left with a firm gait.


    "The time hase.It''s time to end this."


    * * *


    After discussing everything with Rosaleen, I went straight to the Phoenix branch.


    While I was preparing a project for a perfumerypany with Lumont, the sun was already setting outside the window.


    "So it means.The day after tomorrow I will visit Marquis Celine, and we will immediately start work."


    "The daughter of the family Celine is a special person to me.So I hope you don''t lose tact with her."


    "Of course."


    Lumont smiled his characteristic self-confident smile.


    As I was about to leave the branch, I remembered Jed, who had been missing since ourst meeting.


    "But where is Jed?"


    "Jed didn''t show up because he had an important meeting."


    "With whom?"


    Someone showed up here who deserved to meet them in person?


    Lumont shrugged.


    "I cant know.I dont even know who is the counterpart.Well, that is, Jed assured me that he was a friend."


    So you have friends in your Empire


    I asked Lumont:


    "What''s going on with Jed these days?"


    "Huh?"


    I remembered how the other day Jed avoided my gaze and muttered something under his breath.


    After that, we only saw each other once in the mansion, but that day he somehow strangely avoided me.


    But Lumont didn''t seem to know the details.


    "There is nothing.Oh, and Lumont"


    "Yes?"


    Find an academy worthy of Carlisle.


    "Og course Wait, what?"


    Lumont opened his eyes wide.


    "Do you want to send him to study?"


    "Hm.I dont think that soon Ill be able to run away from here across the seas."


    Suspicions grew that Marquis Sios was nning a big whirlwind.I cant run and leave my father here.


    However, keeping Carlisle in the Empire was also fraught with dangers.


    I made my decision after hard deliberation.


    I''ll hide Carlisle in the academy until it''s cleared up.


    "Will you do this?It seems that now it will be difficult"


    "While Carlisle lives in peace, the price of that doesnt tickle my nerves.So I need an academy of the highest level, with security and the best tutors."


    "As you wish."


    "Then that''s all."


    On leaving the branch, the red glow of the sunset had already disappeared, and the sky had turned purple.


    "It''s time to go back."


    At that moment, when I gave the order to the coachman and was about to get into the carriage, I noticed a prominent man in the crowd.


    Jeremy?


    "Wait here."


    I quickly left the coachman and went to him.


    Coming closer, I heard a thin female voice.


    "You seem to be a mercenary.Come with me, and if you start working for us, you will earn like a dozen of your colleagues."


    "Im grateful for your offer, but the life of a mercenary suits me."


    And the voice of her interlocutor was familiar to me.


    Jeremy.You are really here.


    "Does it suit you?All this dirt and blood, danger?I need your help.Do it and drown in gold."


    "I''m really happy with everything.Unless you want to share information, then just leave me, Mdy."


    Jeremy''s voice was annoyed by the stubbornness of this youngdy.


    The situation escted further.


    "I wont ept refusal If you wonte with me, and I will tell the guards that you robbed me.Your answer?"


    I stopped at the moment when I heard the threat.


    I thought he would give up now.


    But Jeremy didn''t even move.


    This young noblewoman probably regarded Jeremy as the lowest ranked mercenary and believed that such a threat would motivate him.


    I stopped right behind him and said:


    "Jeremy."


    His shoulders shuddered.


    And he slowly turned to me.


    Jeremy''s amber eyes widened to his forehead.This expression of his told me that now he didnt even understand whether he was in a dream or in reality.


    I walked closer with a slightugh.


    And when I turned away from him to that youngdy, I saw a displeased young face.


    The girl, who had rustic brown hair and green eyes, looked young, as if she had just passed theing-of-age ceremony.


    When I looked at the door of her carriage, I saw a certain crest.


    I dont remember that, so their family doesnt use influence.


    "Who are you all of a sudden?"the girl asked me, unable to hide her displeasure from her face.She looked at my outfit and mumbled inaudibly.


    Probably because my attire wasnt easy.


    I took off my hat and answered her:


    "Nice to meet you.I''m Ellie Croft."


    Her face was flushed with embarrassment.


    "I apologize for the suddenness, but I couldnt pass by, because this is my friend."


    "Friend What?"


    "Right.Jeremy, are you in trouble with thisdy?"


    Instead of exchanging empty remarks with this girl, I turned my attention to Jeremy.


    "So I actually identally picked up the thing that thisdy dropped.And I went to get her back."


    "Yes!Yes!This person helped me."


    The girl interrupted Jeremy in her high-pitched voice.


    With a gesture of perseverance, she pointed to Jeremy''s arms.


    "Haha, my bag is full of valuables.Thank you very much."


    And she even bowed her head in front of Jeremy.


    "Then I think its time for me to take my leave.I was honored to meet Lady Croft.And another thank you'' gentleman."


    The girl babbled quickly and rushed into the carriage, wanting to get out of sight as soon as possible.


    The door mmed shut and the carriage rolled away quickly, raising a cloud of dust.


    "Ha-ah."


    Jeremy waved his hands to blow off the dust flying in our direction.


    "What a rudeness."


    He frowned and turned his gaze to me.


    His irritated eyes quickly calmed down.


    I was the first to break our awkward silence.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "That''s what it is for sure.I didn''t think we''d meet like this."


    "Well, but this time I saved you, right?"


    "What?"


    "You have always helped me out.But this time I pulled Jeremy out of the hole.Right?"


    When I looked at him for confirmation, the previously frowning Jeremy smiled rxedly.

 Chapter 83:

    Chapter 83:


    "Youare right.That bitch almost dragged me away with her.You arrived in time."


    He even sighed emphatically with relief, as if he had survived a great danger.


    If I hadn''te to his help, he still wouldn''t have had problems.


    We both knew it, but we pretended it wasnt like that.


    I finallyughed at his loyalty to his habits.


    "Jeremy is a really peculiar person."


    "People dont change.But what are you doing here?"


    "The head of the Phoenix organization always has something to do."


    I pointed with my chin to the tall building behind.


    "And, Jeremy."


    "Yes?"


    "You were at the court, weren''t you?"


    His bright amber eyes gradually opened wider.


    "So you caught me.My curse I have a very beautiful face that stands out from a mile."


    He smiled mischievously, as if he had truly suffered from his beauty.


    And this wasnt just his own assessment.Objectively speaking, Jeremy was really handsome.


    Sparkling tinum hair and jewel-like amber eyes.And a gentle pretty face.


    Wherever he poked, everywhere he collected gazes.


    Even in the Lund kingdom, there was no woman who wasnt interested in Jeremy while he was hanging out in my flower shop.


    "The fact is Jeremy stands alone among the gray crowd.Do you think that that person could have fallen in love with you?"


    When I pointed in the direction that the youngdy ran away, confusion settled on his yful face.


    Naturally, you consider yourself handsome.


    Well, that wasn''t a lie either.


    Sometimes he wascking inparison with Raymond, who wasnt at all reputed to be of this world.


    When I stared at him with a hint in my eyes, Jeremy''s cheeks turned red.


    He opened his lips and coughed softly.


    "If youre serious, then Im now embrassed."


    Seeing his cheeks stained with red, I really wanted tough.


    "But that''s the truth.I''m not one of those who will mumble and beat around the bush.Jeremy is a real handsome man, so I''ll tell him about it."


    I took a step closer and Jeremy stepped back.He was so embarrassed that even his legs gave way.


    I burst outughing, grabbing his trembling hand.Jeremy frowned when he saw theugh.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Sorry.However, its not often that I see the shy Jeremy.It was so cute," I said, unable to wipe the smile off my face.


    The embarrassment didnt go away, so now he didnt know what to do here.


    He covered his red cheeks and avoided my gaze.


    But have I lied to him at least once?


    I changed the subject because I made him more embarrassed than I originally thought.


    "In any case, it''s nice to see you again.I really thought that Jeremy wouldnt float to the Empire.After all, there was no news about you."


    He turned to me.


    As ifpletely calmed down, Jeremy dropped the hand covering his face.


    "I thought so too But I couldnt turn away."


    While I was puzzled by the new statement, the meaning of which remained unclear to me, he continued:


    "Nice to see you again.The trial is over, the Duke''s reputation has surpassed its former.Im d to know that you are doing well."


    "Yeah However, the case isnt over.So Jeremy is back in the Empire for good?"


    "It could be.I have a feeling that I can no longer escape."


    Heughed sarcastically.ck bile was felt in theughter.


    Duke Drua.


    The reason why Jeremy left the Empire and wandered under the guise of a mercenary.


    At all times, rumors circted that the heir to Drua was alive.


    In the end, the news of the death of the heir in battle was taken for granted.


    And when I was Empress, I identally heard a story about Duke Drua and his son.


    The story of how the Duke brutally insulted his own son.


    Perhaps Jeremy didnt abandon the Empire, but escaped from his father.


    And returning to the Empire It means facing the Duke again.


    "Ellie, are you okay?"


    My thoughts went deeper.


    I answered Jeremy''s worries with a slight smile.


    "Oh, nothing.I just thought.So, are you busy tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Yes.If you have time, would you like toe to an appointment at our estate tomorrow?There will be a big party at the ducal house to celebrate my return."


    Jeremy''s face twitched slightly at the sudden offer.


    Invitations were sent to many of the noble families of the Empire, but they didnt reach Drua.


    The Duke who lost everything in the coup, and the Duke who gained everything from the coup.


    These two families will never get along together.


    Looking at me with serious eyes, he spoke slowly.


    "Ellie, you know whose family Im.Were not in the Lund kingdom.We are in the Agrita Empire."


    I understood what he meant.


    In the Agrita Empire, we can''t be just as open together.


    But I didn''t want to reject him.


    "I know.But I also know that Jeremy is not like his father."


    At that moment, his eyes trembled.


    Indescribable emotions passed over his face.He stared down and covered his face with his hand again.


    Jeremy licked his lips as if he wanted to say something, but in the end, nothing came out.


    "I wont force you.But you cane to us at any hour.So don''t be upset that I have Duke Croft behind me.I''m still that same Jeremys friend, Ellie."


    A shadow covered his face as he lifted his head.


    The magenta sky has now turned ck.


    "I have to go.It was nice to see you, Jeremy."


    "Be careful, Ellie."


    He didnt answer the invitation, but only threw a smile.


    * * *


    Duke Croft''s home, which had disappeared from the scene in recent months, was now in full swing.


    The reason is that today is a grand celebration.


    It was the party of Duke Croft, whose house almost ceased to exist, so it was an important symbol for everyone.


    From early in the morning, people were busy with preparations.


    The servants were approaching the final stage: topletely decorate the banquet hall.And the kitchen started preparing dishes.


    As the day passed, at sunset, the butler opened the ballroom.


    "Mdy.It''s done."


    I closed my eyes for a moment and opened them when I heard the servant''s voice.


    I looked at my reflection in the mirror.


    Thick wavy silver hair ran across my shoulders and chest, and my face was wearing makeup.


    I got up from the table.Now I was wearing a red dress with sparkling jewels.


    Every time I took a step, the dress shone brightly with stones.


    "You are so pretty!"


    "I bet you will be the prettiest at the party today!"


    The maids expressed admiration mixed with ttery.Their faces were flushed with excitement.


    On a normal day, I would have thought that my appearance was too defiant, but today it was special.


    I looked at the red dress in the mirror.


    I loved this part of my appearance the most.


    This sparkly dress was created by none other than Lumont.


    When he said that he would send a gift, noting that it would be good for the party,'' I didn''t think too much about it.


    I expected a ne or bracelet toe.


    But it was a dress I couldn''t even imagine.


    You forgot to mention to me that you are also a dresser


    Tailoring was a niche that our order had not yet reached.But it would be nice to use this opportunity too.


    Looking in the mirror with satisfaction, I finally donned a gorgeous blue diamond ne.


    Then I heard a knock.

 Chapter 84:

    Chapter 84:


    "Mydy, the butler has arrived."


    The closest maid immediately opened the door.


    The butler bowed and reported:


    "The preparations arepleted, the gates are open, and the Duke is already waiting."


    Looking out the window, I saw the darkened sky and a whole procession of carriages entering ournds.


    The time hase.


    "Good job.I tell you all."


    Since it was a special day, I gave the servants a gold coin and went to the foyer.


    "Lady Croft, how are you?"


    "Im okay.How are you, Count Arent?"


    "Lady Croft, you are more beautiful today than ever."


    "I have never seen such a ne with blue diamonds before."


    "My God, thedy is of rare beauty.It''s been a long time since you called for an event."


    "What a beautiful chandelier!"


    They began, as a rule, with a tribute to me and the Duke.


    "In fact, I wanted to see Ellie even after the trial was over.But that would probably be impolite."


    "I was thinking of sending a letter too, but one thought kept me in check: Lady Croft must have had a mouth full of worries after all."


    Among the usual phrases and courtesies for show, one can firmly assert: their exmations in the direction of our reception werent deceitful.


    Chandeliers made by the best craftsmen and walls painted with masterpieces of ancient gods.


    The decorations were also sculptures by prominent artists.


    Even if you are blue blood, such things arent easy to get.


    And my dress was the cherry on top of the cake,pleting the picture of luxury.


    The nobles who greeted me dropped a few lines and walked towards my father.


    I nced at the Duke, drowning in a crowd of aristocrats.


    Fortunately, his health didnt run dry, and he looked befitting a high title.


    He was the right hand of the Emperor and by his appearance represented the whole Empire.


    "Mdy, Lady Celine is arriving."


    Rosaleen came up to me, her eyes wide around the banquet hall.


    "Wow It''s just wow!In an instant I imagined that I had arrived at a symposium in the pce!"


    It was a celebration held by the imperial family once a year.


    It could be said that this was the standard of techniques conducted in the Empire.


    And our reception was also good.


    If only the banquet hall was a little wider, they could have gagged the pce.


    Come on, Rosaleen.


    I smiled and took her hand.Rosaleen leaned over to me and whispered.


    "Thanks for the dress.And you are really beautiful today."


    "Thank you, Rosaleen."


    "This is not idle chatter, but from the bottom of my heart.You are more beautiful than the painted goddess there on the wall."


    The goddess Rosaleen mentioned was just the goddess of beauty.


    So I''m more beautiful than the goddess of beauty herself?


    I felt ashamed for a moment, but I smiled, because her eyes were as clear as melt water.


    "And Rosaleen is more beautiful than any goddesses."


    As Rosaleen''s cheeks turned a little pink, the doorkeeper''s voice came, announcing the arrival of another guest.


    "His Highness the First Prince and Lady Sios is arriving."


    A momentter, silence fell on the hall.


    First prince?


    Did I misheard it?But when I looked away, I saw the prince on the arm with Lisa.


    Why are you here?


    However, I need to keep my mark in front of such a crowd of nobles.


    I approached the guests with a tense expression on my face.


    And I greeted the crown prince, who was holding hands with Lisa Sios.


    "Greetings to His Highness the First Prince, Star of the Empire."


    The nobles, still overwhelmed by his appearance, knelt down one by one.


    "All stand up."


    I raised my head, and Lisa''s malicious smile hung in front of my eyes.


    "Thank you for the invitation,dy, to your grand party.Should I have admonished in advance that I would appear with His Highness?I''m sorry if I''m out of ce."


    No matter how important person was, this was always reputed to be harsh  to bring an intruder.


    Besides, today''s event was nothing more than a celebration of my return home.


    The upper ss knew very well that I was filing for divorce because of Lisa and Edmund, who is now their crown prince.


    Of course, the child in front of me had nothing to do with the breakup.And what''s more, I was prompted by a much morepelling reason.


    I filed for divorce because I was exhausted from unrequited love.And more than anything else, I wanted to keep Carlisle safe.


    Be that as it may, rumors insisted that Raymond and I had divorced precisely because of the prince.Therefore, it spoiled the picture that the first prince came to the party.


    When Lisa lowered her eyes, as if she was genuinely sorry, the prince spoke to me:


    "Oh, my mother has nothing to do with it.I received word that you would arrange a party, and I wanted toe."


    The prince looked at me with his deep ck eyes.Contrary to his formal tone, his gaze showed him as a spoiled child.


    The first prince''s visit was unwee, but the prince, who is only thirteen years old, is unlikely to be a major inconvenience to us.


    So be it.If there was some malicious intent here, then it was the product of Lisa.


    I smiled at the prince.


    "No, what are you talking aboutRather, it is an honor to host the prince on this estate.I heard you got hurt Are you okay?"


    "Ah, Im okay.The pce doctors and my father took good care of me."


    "Thats a relief."


    The prince spoke with an expressionless face, as if without a second thought, but the consequences of his words were strong.


    The hall became as quiet as in a crypt.


    Care?Raymond''s side?


    These words in an instant seduced the nobility, eager to gossip.


    There was a whisper from everywhere about the Emperor''s unprecedented number.


    And then I turned to Lisa.


    From the moment she stepped on my doorstep, the whole atmosphere changedpletely.


    She must have screwed the prince here on purpose to turn the whole game over to me.


    I had no doubt that she had brought the prince on purpose.


    The only surprising thing is that she dragged the prince to the ce where the nobles came to scratch with their tongues.And is it just to ruin our evening?


    In their nder, Edmund and I were tightly tied up with the theme of my divorce, and now there was no way to separate us.


    If possible, we''d better not meet at all.


    Lisa didn''t think about it?


    The moment we met her eyes, the doorkeeper''s trembling voice rang out.


    "His Majesty ising!"


    The Emperor himself came for the first prince, so that the ardor of the nobles multiplied again.


    Lisa''s smile turned to stone at that moment.


    I didn''t know Raymond would be here too.


    I told him to leave the past in the past.


    I was embarrassed, but as the hostess of this house, I approached Raymond with a smile and made an appropriate greeting.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Raise your head now."


    Raymond held out his hand to me.


    I was momentarily dumbfounded as I watched his hand gesture.I wish I could pull back, but there were too many nces at me.


    The Emperor not so long ago sent a huge tribute to our house and personally attended our party.


    It was impolite for me to refuse.


    I hesitated for a moment, and then took his hand.


    "Thank you, sire."


    "Father!"


    As I stood up, holding Raymond''s hand, the prince''s voice rang out under my ear.


    Seeing the prince approaching him, Raymond narrowed his eyes slightly, instead of giving him a warm smile like a father.


    As if his eyes were wondering, Why are you here at all?


    Yes, it was a predictable reaction.


    Nobles have always been drawn to wash bones about the dramas of the imperial family.


    Lisa''s trick was no different from throwing the prince to be eaten by the dogs.


    "Edmund.What are you"


    Raymond turned, his words cut short.


    And he saw Lisa.


    I could feel how the two made contact, but I didn''t want to see what nces they were exchanging.


    "Father I only wanted to visit the Duke," said the prince, frightened by Raymond''s frozen face.


    The prince''s face quickly darkened.


    Raymond bared his teeth, and the young prince was even more frightened, because even adults were afraid of this invisible pressure around.


    I didn''t want to hide behind the trembling prince any longer, so I finally opened my mouth.


    "Sire.There are too many eyes here."

 Chapter 85:

    Chapter 85:


    I whispered to him exactly so that the words reached only his ears.


    And then he shifted his gaze to Lisa.


    He closed his eyes and immediately opened them, as if bringing his emotions back under control.


    "Your injury still needs care.You can''t walk like this."


    Raymond stroked the prince''s head.It was not a touch of love, but it was gentle nheless.


    When I saw this, I remembered Carlisle''s face and felt somehow strange.


    "But now everything is okay.My mother said that the Emperor was worried when he heard about that incident."


    Raymond''s eyebrows rose slightly.


    Something he didnt remember from himself such a reaction.


    "If I had known in advance that His Majesty would arrive at the party, I would have came with you, Im very sorry."


    Lisa came up to us and said.


    "But you have worked so hard in recent days that you couldnt even sleep normally.How can you go out in this state? I''m afraid it''s bad for your health."


    She was now talking to the Emperor, holding the prince''s hand as if I werent there at all.


    In addition, her words sounded like a loving wife was worried about her husband.


    Was their rtionship so strong?


    There was tenderness in Lisa''s gaze.


    Suddenly I wondered what kind of eyes Raymond would look at Lisa, but he didnt turn to her at all.


    However, whatever their connection, I shouldnt appear in that circus.


    Although I still wondered if she was really worried about Raymond?


    This family of three looked so unreliable that it would be no surprise to hear about the breakup at any moment.


    Raymond shielded Lisa by snapping back at her.


    "Don''t talk nonsense.And you have nothing to think for me.You''d better keep looking after the prince," said Raymond, taking away the hand that stroked the prince''s head.


    The voice was muffled, but that only made it colder.


    Raymond''s dark eyes showed no feeling towards Lisa.


    It was like I was marking the line between them.


    As if in embarrassment, Lisa''s lips trembled.


    But soon she put on a slight smile and began again:


    "His Majesty is so zealous for the heir, so I should just take this as an example.I will do everything to be the same parent as His Majesty."


    Lisa bowed her head to Raymond.


    In an instant, she turned Raymond into a dad who is very worried about the good of the prince.


    I saw Raymond staring at Lisa with empty eyes without feeling.


    If this detail had escaped me, I would have been as astonished as the other nobility at Raymond''s paternal instincts.


    But I distinctly felt the cold.


    What Raymond said to Lisa was nothing more than a warning not to cross the line.And his concern for the prince was not genuine.


    And even if I felt it, really our cunning Lisa didnt heed it?


    Lisa perfectly understood the hint and deliberately distorted Raymond''s words.


    So that she doesnt find herself at a disadvantage.


    "Enough."


    Raymond looked at Lisa coldly, but didnt say a word again.


    Countless pairs of eyes were fixated on them now, and they just couldn''t keep up.


    I dont know which cat ran between them in recent years, but it seemed that neither Lisa nor Raymond had feelings for each other anymore.


    In the midst of this awkward atmosphere, my father appeared.


    "I didnt know that His Highness would visit us.It is a great honor to host you."


    "I have not been to your banquet hall yet, but it is really gorgeous.No worse than ours at the pce, the prince expressed his admiration.


    "Everyone was really worried that the Duke would never return to the Imperial Pce, but I''m d you were called innocent.I knew from the beginning that the Duke wouldnt do wrong.Bad people, who ndered the Duke, we will punish them all."


    The princeughed merrily, but the adults around him werentughing.


    A momentary confusion ran over my father''s face, and although it was only for an instant, I saw Lisa''s soft face flutter slightly.


    It was none other than Marquis Sios who endangered Duke Croft, and it was Marquis Sios and Lisa who were to be punished by the Prince.


    When her son said that, it seemed she couldnt hide her embarrassment at the moment.


    At this time, the father smiled, apparently in order to defuse the tense atmosphere.


    "Thank you for taking care of our family, Your Highness."


    My father naturally turned to Raymond and spoke to him:


    "Your Majesty, thank you for your visit.If you had told me in advance, I would have met you at the gate, I beg your pardon."


    "I came suddenly, you have nothing to apologize."


    Raymond turned to me again.


    He looked at me with apletely different look than when he listened to Lisa''s chatter.


    "The main character of this evening is Lady Croft.How could I note?Lady Croft, I sincerely wee your return to the Empire."


    His deep voice sounded calm at the party.In these eyes, which didnt leave me, I saw a hint of tenderness.Something stuck in my throat.


    I forcibly spat out the duty words to him:


    "Thank you, sire," I said, avoiding his gaze.


    "Ellie, it looks like all the guests are here.Then let''s get started."


    At the words of my father, I turned to the open doors.


    Jeremy.


    Won''t youe?


    I was sorry, but if you think about it


    If Jeremy and Raymond suddenly meet


    Even the thought ran a cold sweat down my spine.


    "Ellie, are we waiting for someone?"


    "No, were not."


    When I turned around, Raymond''s eyes met mine.


    Are you suspecting something?


    I went to the center of the hall with my father, pretending not to see his strange look.


    The nobles gathered around, and my father spoke:


    "I would like to express my gratitude to all the distinguished guests who havee to wee my daughters return."


    My father looked at me.


    "It''s been a long time since Crofts house hosted the party, so I hope everyone has a great time.Thanks."


    Soft music poured.Here and there the clink of sses was heard.


    People gathered in groups to share their stories.


    In particr, the nobles all flocked to the Emperor and the prince.


    Raymond didnt take his tenacious eyes off me.


    There were so many people, but when I stood there under his gaze, it seemed to me that we were the only ones left in thisrge space.


    And it was inconvenient.


    "I''ll go and cover you."


    "Yeah."


    My father went to Raymond.I went where his gaze didnt reach me.


    At the table with light snacks and desserts, the nobility gathered.


    And Rosaleen was sitting among them.


    Since the conversation was in full swing, curious details reached me when I approached.


    Among all the talk, Vistein''s gloomy voice cut my ears the most.


    "Isn''t that so strange?Celine was just a couple of days ago in a shabby dress, now in the very splendor Oh, so her!Where does the Marquis get the money?"


    A youngdy in a yellow dress replied:


    "Her father is themander of the garrison?Its difficult to get news from the northernnds.How to know where hes using his power?"


    "Captain of the garrison, how many knights he can have at hand"


    This was an open usation of abuse of power by the Marquis Celine.


    "My father is not like that."


    Rosaleen''s voice was full of anger.


    I took a step forward and wanted to express what they deserved, but froze at thest moment.


    Vistein''s voice was heard again:


    "Oh, then maybe theres a new man in Celines house?While His Excellency Marquis served in distantnds Isn''t that great?"

 Chapter 86:

    Chapter 86:


    Visteinughed, spewing vile.


    And at that moment I entered the game.


    "It looks like you are sharing interesting stories here."


    Younger noblewomen, who excitedly insulted Rosaleen, didnt even suspect that the hostess of the evening was standing behind them.


    The girls were now clumsily clearing their throats, straightening their hair and avoiding my gaze.


    Rosaleen bit her lip, and her face turned pale, as if the insulting speech had touched her from within.


    Her eyes were red and her heart ached, and if we backed down right now, it was like admitting all the insults we had received.


    "Don''t lower your head."


    I stood next to her and whispered softly in her ear.


    And I looked at the colorful youngdies in front of me, who were now rolling their eyes haughtily.


    "Why did everyone suddenly stop talking?I thought you had a story to tell.Tell me too."


    I asked a youngdy in a yellow dress standing next to Vistein.


    "Are you the daughter of the Milton House?Take the trouble to repeat the story, with which everyoneughed."


    But she just gave me a mild nce and couldnt say anything.


    Rose Vistein frowned when she saw her friend be shy and said, looking defiantly at me:


    "We discussed Ms. Celine."


    "Ah, this is the story of Rosaleen I''m very curious what the story is.Who can tell me?"


    "Everyone here knows the circumstances of the Marquis, but its surprising that she appeared in such a luxurious dress and jewelry.Perhaps a man helped?But we haven''t heard of an engagement announcement, so"


    "This is an act devoid of noble dignity"


    Iughed listening to this nonsense.


    Vistein''s face distorted, as if she took my sneer as personal.


    I ignored her and kindly asked Rosaleen:


    "Rosaleen.Didn''t you say that the dress is my gift?"


    At my words, embarrassment appeared on the faces of the girls.


    Nobody even thought it was me?


    "I tried to say, but Vistein didn''t let me put in a word."


    Rosaleen looked directly at Vistein without lowering her gaze.


    Looks like Rosaleen has reached my hint not to hesitate.


    Now Im targeting Vistein.


    "So you didnt ask Rosaleen''s opinion, and you talked here about the noble dignity of their family.Vistein, is that so?"


    When I coldly asked her in the face, Vistein''s expression wavered.


    "Well, its not that I didnt ask, its just"


    Vistein shot a nce at the otherdies, as if asking for help, but no one else even looked into her eyes, as if everyone wanted to retreat.


    "Dont asking Celine''s reaction, judging her family ording to your own understanding and insulting her.Where is your dignity as a noble, Vistein?"


    Vistein bit her lip as if she had nothing to say.


    "The Celine House is an ancient and famous family.They didnt cease to endure insults from the count''s family."


    The house of Count Vistein is only fifty years old, while the history of the Marquis Celine was more than two hundred years old.


    "The youngdy owes an apology tody Celine.Otherwise, you will be excluded because of this party.As a hostess, I cant close my eyes to this omission."


    When my cold voice rang out, the atmosphere around this pack also cooled.


    Vistein''s green eyes trembled violently.


    Even the Emperor and prince were present this evening.If she was shamefully kicked out of such a party, she would no longer be able to show her face in high society.


    But bowing your head to Rosaleen won''t be easy either.


    Up to this point, Vistein freely took the lead and humiliated Rosaleen here and there.


    Vistein bit her lip so hard that blood began to flow.She even clenched her fists so hard that her bones turned white.


    I looked at Vistein coldly.Time for thest warning.


    "If youre not going to apologize, get out now."


    Vistein red at Rosaleen with eyes full of anger.


    It looks like she needs to gather strength to tune in.


    After a moment, a deep female voice sounded.A helping hand hurried to Vistein.


    "Rose."


    Turning around, I saw Lisa heading towards us.


    From the moment this squabble began, I already knew that the gaze of their leader was focused on us.


    Lisa''s steps stopped in front of Vistein.


    "Rose, please go and apologize to the daughter of the Marquis Celine."


    Lisa opened the way for her, and Vistein bowed to Rosaleen.


    "I made a mistake, youngdy Celine.Please forgive me generously."


    Vistein quietly raised her head to Rosaleen.


    Rosaleen looked at me for clues.


    "Yes, Lady Vistein.Hopefully next time we will avoid such a misunderstanding."


    The answer to Rosaleen''s words came not from Vistein, but from Lisa.


    "Of course.I will exin it to Rose so that such troubles dont happen again.Rose, you''d better sit in the mansion and think.Just go."


    "Yes."


    Vistein''s eyes were red as if she was in pain, but she didnt vent her anger out.


    She just left the party with her head bowed.


    The atmosphere around us became strange, but Lisa didnt stop there and turned to the youngdies around us.


    "It would be even better if the younger generation were careful with such statements in the future.Such nonsense should not be repeated."


    "Yes, Lady Sios."


    The girls responded by bowing their heads, as if reflecting on their behavior.


    So Lisa quickly arranged everything, as if she were the true organizer of tonight''s party.


    She took on all the roles that I had to y.


    It was pretty funny, but nobody was against it.


    Nevertheless, I became curious how Lisa could change their whole mood with one word.


    I already knew that Lisa was a gray cardinal in a secr society.


    It was a fact that I knew in advance, but it was unpleasant to see it with my own eyes.


    And I also had a premonition that it wouldnt be easy to shake Lisa off her throne.


    She seemed to have built a stronghold tighter than I thought.


    She turned her head as if she felt my eyes on her.Lisa, who met my gaze, opened her mouth with a serious face.


    "Lady Croft.My apologies for the incident.In the future, none of them will be rude to Lady Celine or Lady Croft."


    Is she telling me that she can influence all the imperial aristocrats?


    What a great joke.

 Chapter 87:

    Chapter 87:


    "Okay.After all, this could happen to anyone.In any case, I just hope that Vistein learns today''s lesson and refrains from clowning in the future.Its very annoying when chickens y eagles."


    Just like now, Lisa clowns and pretends to be the Emperors wife.


    Her foundation, from which her antics stemmed,y only in the fact that Lisa was considered imperious, as if an Empress.


    Honey, your castle wont be easy to demolish, but sooner orter it will fall.


    Lisa keeps hanging around next to the throne of the Empress, but this fact doesnt promise her the crown.


    I looked into Lisa''s beautiful green eyes.Her face was now frenzied, as if she understood who I meant in that hint.


    A chill went through those green eyes.Looks like I''m the only one here who noticed this.


    "Ill convey your words to Rose.Today is a party, and we never stopped spoiling it with someone else''s dirty lines."


    "Thanks."


    "But I didnt know that Lady Celine and our hostess had be so close.You must have bumped into her at my tea party that day?And now ites to expensive gifts?Looks like this dress is fromdy Marie herself?"


    "That''s right."


    "Lady Marie''s dress is difficult to buy even on order.Young Lady Celine received an excellent present today."


    "Oh yeah.Lady Croft gave me an undeserved gift.Im very thankful."


    "Well, how noble that Lady Croft took the Marquis'' situation into consideration and held out her hand."


    "Yes."


    Suddenly Lisa herself took her hands and said sadly to Rosaleen.


    "Then I heard that the Marquis Celine is not in the best shape.But if you need help, please contact me.I can do a small charity event."


    It seemed to please Rosaleen, but in fact it was another insult to the Marquis.


    First, the nobles never begging for alms.


    No matter how difficult it was with the material, it was inconceivable for the nobles to collect handouts.


    Such a shame will drag the honor of the family to the very bottom.


    As soon as Lisa''s words were spoken, the nobles around us began tough.


    Lisa kept looking at Rosaleen without batting an eye.


    Rosaleen opened her mouth to argue, but she couldnt squeeze anything out of herself.After all, Lisa''s proposal looked so innocent.


    I saw Rosaleen''s face, red with shame, and took Lisa by the hand, pressing hard.


    Lisa''s gaze turned to her hand.


    "Im grateful to Lady Sios for her concern, but I think we will be fine.Lady Celine has just signed a lucrative contract with the Phoenix organization, perfumery."


    "Perfumery you mean those strange perfumes with supposedly healing effects?"


    Lisa especially emphasized the word <em>strange</em>, and threw a sympathetic look at Rosaleen.


    It was the same thing that Vistein said the other day.


    They dont believe that perfume has beneficial properties.


    I turned a wide smile on her.


    "Exactly.The other day I found out about Rosaleen''s creations, and I got so curious that I asked her to make me some too.When I received them, I liked the effect, and I introduced them to the Phoenix leader, my longtime acquaintance"


    I dropped those vague words, holding Rosaleen''s now weakened hand.


    "Having tried the perfume, he couldnt help but admire how good they were.And with what impatience he imposed himself on the meeting with Rosaleen"


    I pretended to be embarrassed, but I spoke loudly and clearly so that the people around me could hear every word.


    "One way or another, Celine is now a serious business partner."


    At that moment, a reaction red up everywhere.


    "The Phoenix Organization, then"


    "This is the most famous house ofmerce on the whole continent?And if their owner approves, I think, that perfume is really something."


    "Perfume with a healing effect This is really a novelty.Plus, if she works for Phoenix"


    The surprised murmur of the nobles poured out.They had calcted the colossal sums that Rosaleen could earn in the future, and now they gazed into her eyes, drooling.


    Lisa only straightened her posture when the chatter of the nobles reached her.


    "The perfume that Ms. Celine produces smells good and is beneficial to the mind and body.And therefore, if Phoenix takes care of them, they will soon be a sensation on all continents."


    When I added the remark, Lisa''s feigned caring gaze immediately vanished.


    Raymond''s voice came from behind me as I stepped back, contentedly looking at those cold ss eyes in front of me.


    "About that perfume What''s the effect?"


    When the Emperor appeared, not only the nobles around, but everyone else in the hall stared at the scene.


    I suddenly felt embarrassed by such an unceremonious intervention, but I naturally turned to Raymond and exined.


    "They have a calming effect for minor ailments such as insomnia.They will add stability to the spirit, relieve headaches."


    "Awesome.I have never seen such a thing,dy Celine."


    Raymond turned to Rosaleen.


    Rosaleen flinched, as if surprised by the Emperor''s sudden word, and hurriedly lowered her gaze to the floor.


    "Yes, sire."


    "I want to try your perfume, is it possible?"


    "Yes?"


    Rosaleen''s eyes widened.Not only was their ruler approached her, but he was suddenly interested in her work.


    Raymond was a royal personage.


    All sorts of things that were in his daily use, invariably all were of the highest quality, even a handkerchief.


    Everyone was surprised by his interest.


    However, Raymond continued to broadcast the same way with a calm face:


    "I have been tormented by insomnia for years.And although I resist it, I cant say that I have seeded.Could you help me?"


    "Ah Well, the only people who used my perfume are my mom and Lady Croft"


    "If Lady Croft hadn''t checked herself, I wouldn''t have been interested."


    Rosaleen and Raymond exchanged lines, but I caught on to one detail.


    So insomnia has returned to you?


    For Raymond, insomnia has been a long-standing chronic condition.


    In particr, insomnia worsened for some time after his mothers death.Itsted a month or two, but eventually disappeared.


    Sometimes he woke up from nightmares covered in cold sweat, but if I held his hand tightly, he quickly calmed down.


    Insomnia is back again?


    You


    As before, I wasnt very worried about his problems, but still, this didnt suit me.


    Because I knew better than anyone how serious his insomnia was.


    Sometimes he couldnt sleep for a whole week.


    I didnt wish him happiness, but I never wanted him to be sick and unhappy.


    Raymond, who was standing face to face with Rosaleen, suddenly turned to me.I hastily lowered my gaze.


    Even if it was only for a moment, I didn''t want to let him know that I was worried about him.


    Raymond called me.


    "Lady Croft, are you okay?"


    "What?"


    What''s okay?


    I raised my head.Then I felt puzzled looks aimed at me.


    It seems that in the moment of my stupid thoughts, I missed the question asked.


    Rosaleen whispered in my ear as I was confused:


    "His Majesty asked if the perfume had worked."


    Having caught the course of the missed conversation, I answered with a smile.


    "Oh, I beg your pardon.Lady Celine''s perfume has definitely had an effect."


    Of course, this wont help for Raymond''s insomnia, which even the doctors of the imperial pce couldnt cure.


    And he, probably, doesnt really hope for their effectiveness.


    He probably noticed our turmoil and helped me uphold the honor of the Celine family.


    I looked at Raymond again with concern.


    When I first sailed, I thought of asking Raymond to save the Duke from execution.Still, my father is his right hand.


    But now I was getting ufortable.After all, his courtesy didnt end at the trial.


    And he didnt demand anything in return.

 Chapter 88:

    Chapter 88:


    However, the Emperor''s assistance was too tempting to be cut off here and now.


    If word spreads that the monarch himself is interested in these perfumes, Rosaleen''s works will be more famous than from any other advertisement.


    It was also obvious that after such rumor, a whole army of those wishing to ce an order would gather.


    "If Lady Croft praises perfume, I will trust your work too.Mdy Celine, please make me one bottle too.I will pay."


    "Oh no.How dare I take payment from His Majesty?Im honored to ept your order, sire."


    "Come to think of it The Marquis Celine recently returned from the northern regions.I ought to see how my vassal is doing."


    He spoke to himself, but his voice was loud enough for everyone to hear that message.


    The nobles frantically exchanged nces, hearing distinctly how the Emperor''s heart suddenly warmed towards the Celine house.


    And Rosaleen shook her head, too.


    "We will be happy to meet you."


    "I should pay more attention to you in the future."


    After such words, there is simply no nobleman who would look down on Celine''s house.


    And when the Emperor said that he would no longer abandon the faithful Marquis, the faces of the nobility lit up with tension.


    While joy shone on someone''s face, fear settled on another, a beautiful waltz melody still sounded in the hall.


    The caustic atmosphere has subsided.Invitations to dance were heard from the men.


    The nobles, hand in hand with their partners, headed to the center of the hall, and the rest became obsessed with Raymond.


    To be precise, on Raymond, Lisa and me, on our triangle.


    If I hadn''t been here, Lisa would certainly have been dancing with Raymond.


    However, since Raymond has now secretly sided with me, I was anxious to see who he will ask to dance.


    Will Raymond turn to me, forgetting about Lisa?


    It will be the juiciest gossip of the whole evening.


    When I saw all the looks around, a mixture of expectation and interest, it seemed to me that I was returning to that party at the Sios house.


    The only thing that has changed in the new situation is the absence of Jeremy, who saved me that time.


    As I recalled how Jeremy suddenly reached for me that time, a pair of brown shoes stood in front of me.


    Who could it be?


    "Beautifuldy, may I ask for a dance?"


    yful voice and rxedzy tone.


    I knew who it was without even looking at my face.


    Jeremy.


    At first I was d, but soon I was overwhelmed by a feeling of embarrassment.


    When did youe?


    It was very simr to hisst sudden appearance.Last time I was happy with his help.Today I just felt funny and strange.


    Because Raymond was here.


    But before the embarrassment subsided, I was even more amazed to see where Jeremy''s hand was headed.


    Because his request was directed at Lisa, not at me.


    Why Lisa


    I have had enough of the previous concerns.Do you invite Lisa to dance?


    I didn''t understand why he was referring to Lisa, but it looks like Raymond was concerned with very different things now.


    If Raymond knows who Jeremy is


    Even just the thought went dark before my eyes.


    Have you thought of cutting a wedge between us?In the presence of the Emperor?


    Jeremy bowed to Lisa, ignoring my gaze.


    He didnt take his eyes off Lisa.


    Lisa, looking embarrassedly at Jeremy''s hand, slowly moved her lips.


    "Who you are?"


    A handsome man with tinum hair suddenly appeared before her.


    Her cold remark was understandable.Lisa doesn''t even know Jeremy.It was unpleasant when a stranger called for a dance.


    "It seems like the first thing to do is name yourself."


    Raymond gave Jeremy a sharp look.


    His eyes, close to hostility, quickly began to worry.


    Here was the heir to the loyalist family of the deposed Emperor and the new Emperor.This mixture has never been good.


    I looked at them in suspense.


    By Raymond''s orders, Jeremy has already put his hand on Lisa''s shoulder.


    "You look somehow familiar Have we met somewhere?"


    Raymond studied Jeremy''s face in detail.


    That''s why he pouted.


    Raymond didn''t know who Jeremy was.But once he met him at the party of Marquis Sios 6 years ago Do you really remember him?


    I didn''t want Raymond to know a single detail about Jeremy until Jeremy took over as heir.


    But if Jeremy fully returned to the Empire, he wouldnt be able to hide his identity forever.He would still have to meet with Raymond.And then he could at least try to prove that hes different from his father the Duke.


    Because Raymond had only contempt and a desire to destroy towards Duke Drua.


    All prominent houses from the former Emperor''s camp were carved out.And only the Drua family survived.A family that has carried its banner since the days of the first Emperor.


    This was because if Drua disappeared, then the legacy of the Empire would be lost.


    They survived for this reason, but no one guaranteed them a free life.


    Duke Drua, who supported thete Crown Prince, and Raymond, who hated that prince.


    Even a child could understand that the rtionship between them wasnt warm.


    If the Emperor finds out Jeremy''s status at this critical moment, trouble is inevitable.


    In the worst case, he could have even dragged Jeremy to dungeon under any pretext.


    If you don''t mention Drua''s name, then everything will be all right.


    I thought of a way out and was about to speak, but Jeremy was quicker.


    "He just"


    "Oh, excuse me, but where are my manners?I was so d to see Lady Sios on the street that I forgot about everything in the world."


    Our gazes met.


    No.Not now.Jeremy, you can''t.


    The moment I looked at him desperately, Jeremy smiled and appeared before Raymond for a bow.


    "I greet you officially.Your Majesty.Im Jeremy Drua, Duke Druas son. "


    The moment Jeremy''s words ended, it became as quiet as a cemetery at night.


    The moment Drua''s name was spoken, sighs were heard everywhere.


    Raymond frowned.


    "House of Drua?"he asked doubtfully.


    tinum hair and amber eyes.


    It was a natural reaction.There was no sign of the ck color, the symbol of the Drua family.


    At first, I also didnt think that Jeremy would be the heir of Drua.


    "Thats right.And although I wasnt fortunate enough to inherit the symbol of Drua, Im the only sessor to the Duke."


    Jeremy lowered his head and spoke in a heavy tone.


    However, Raymond''s face went cold as ice.


    The atmosphere was filled with fear.Everyone held their breath.


    Raymond''s eyes burned with fire.Something is about to happen.


    But Ray suddenly turned to me.


    I had no choice but to stand firm under the barrage of iprehensible emotions contained in those dark eyes in front of me.


    What why are you looking at me like that?


    He looked at me for a while and soon returned to Jeremy.


    "So, the heir?"


    "Yes, sire."


    "It turns out that Duke Drua has a son."


    "Every day Im grateful to His Majesty for his virtue."


    "My virtue?Haha.Yes, every dog in the cityughs at the Drua family."


    Raymond openly snipping at him.


    "But the truth is this: didn''t you save us from the destruction our house deserved?And that is your virtue that we are still walking in the world."

 Chapter 89:

    Chapter 89:


    Jeremy continued calmly.


    "When I think of the Drua family, it always seems to me that there is a heavy stone hanging in the corner of my heart."


    In the end, Raymond spoke with an icy face, from which even the sneer disappeared.


    "The only thing I have spared was the life of Drua.You can exist in this world, but nothing more."


    Raymond''s ck eyes shed like an animal aiming at the throat of its prey.


    Due to his vivid reaction, the nobles hastily lowered their eyes.


    In an instant, even the music stopped flowing.


    I should have said that I invited Jeremy myself, but I didn''t have time.


    If I were an Empress, I would have tried to calm Raymond''s anger without fear of the consequences, but now there would be no excuse for such a step.


    The youngdy will reread the Emperor, it will end badly.


    I saw Jeremy bow his head in dismay.


    Raymond bit his lip.Have you thought of calling the knights?


    "There should be no squabbling here on a day like this. Raise your head, heir of Drua."


    I turned to Raymond with a surprised face.


    Why did you suddenly change your mind?


    "The music stopped because of me.Sorry for the tainted atmosphere, Lady Croft," Raymond told me.


    "It''s okay, sire."


    I looked at the musicians to start ying again.A soft waltz sounded at the hall and the faces of the nobility, who had previously tensed, also rxed.


    I turned to Jeremy.


    I was afraid that he woulde face to face with Raymond.I wondered if he had turned pale in this life and death situation.I gave him a worried look, but Jeremy looked fine, contrary to my fears.


    Jeremy lifted his head and smiled at me as our eyes met.


    The worry vanished immediately, and a strange smile crept across his face.


    I looked into his eyes, throwing a hint:


    <em>You knew that you shouldnt appear before the Emperor.And you came.</em>


    "By the way, why did Duke Drua''s sessor suddenly invite Lady Sios to dance?Do you two know each other?"


    Raymond''s question ended our short exchange of views.


    "Its nothing like this, Your Majesty.This is the first time I see him."


    Lisa blurted out immediately.There was no lie on her tense face.


    But why did Jeremy go to Lisa?


    He knew perfectly well that Lisa couldnt ept his request.


    "The fathers of our families are having business meetings more and more often, and I too, with all my heart, desired to make friends with Lady Sios."


    Jeremy spoke fluently, looking at Lisa.


    "Since the heads of our houses are so close to each other, wouldn''t it be great for the heirs to also make a connection?"


    Marquis Sios and Duke Drua are now on the one side?


    Surprised by the unexpectedbination, I stumbled to the side, and Raymond''s eyebrows raised in bewilderment and annoyance.


    And Lisa''s eyes trembled as if she were shocked.


    "Wait a minute What is your father''s rtionship with Marquis Sios?"


    Jeremy interrupted Lisa and pulled something out of his pocket.


    This is a pocket watch he dropped during hisst visit.It has the seal of the Sios family, and this business seemed very important.That is why I brought it today."


    "I wanted to hand them over to young Lady Sios."


    Jeremy added softly, as if to be kind.


    An engraved seal of the Sios family.


    With such solid proof in hand, Lisa could no longer deny what Jeremy said.


    Whether she knew or not, their fathers had a connection.


    Lisa, no longer able to put on a good face, took the pocket watch from Jeremy''s hands with a stern expression.


    "What a misunderstanding Thank you for taking care of this."


    "A misunderstanding So how about you dance and talk with me?I want to befriend Lady Sios."


    Lisa looked at Jeremy coldly.However, Jeremy just smiled dazzlingly, as if he wasnt worried about the threat of those eyes.


    Lisa just stared at Jeremy''s provocation for a while, leaving her unanswered.After that, she still squeezed out a smile and said:


    "Since the young lord saying so, there is nothing wrong with one dance."


    Raymond thought Lisa would fight to the end, but it turned out differently.


    Are Jeremy and Lisa really dancing together?


    I was confused by this.


    Jeremy smiled maliciously as he passed me and reached for Lisa.


    "It is an honor."


    Finally, the two joined hands and headed to the center of the hall.


    There are many couples gathered there, dancing hand in hand.


    Lisa gave a sarcastic look, but there was no more reaction.


    Guided by a soft hand, Lisa turned and hugged Jeremy.


    It was she who subsequently turned the situation around, while they simply danced in silence.


    She looked at Jeremy and spoke with augh:


    "You dance well for a mercenary."


    Jeremy''s hand holding Lisa''s waist flinched.


    He smiled, looking at Lisa, at her feigned innocence.


    "I see you know so much about my past, which was deeply hidden from people."


    Secret meetings of Marquis Sios and Duke Drua.


    At first, she pretended to be hearing this for the first time, but now it became clear that Lisa knew everything.


    If not, how did she know his past?


    Marquis Sios has probably dug in this direction.


    "I think the influence of the Sios family is really strong.It''s only been a day or so since the Marquis and I crossed paths, but I''m impressed that you already know everything about my past."


    Lisaughed at Jeremy.


    "What could we not find out with so many resources?We have your full dossier in our hands."


    "Oh, you threaten me now, how scared I am, oh."


    Jeremy whispered softly.


    Contrary to his words, the amber eyes looking at her were confident.


    It was like she was trying to find the beats for herself.


    "Do you think I''m not capable of this?"


    Jeremy''s grinning face twitched slightly.


    "Of course, we must not take it to extremes.If Jeremy doesn''te to me first, nothing bad will happen."


    "Do I look like a person thirsting for such an adventure?"


    "Is not it so?You just looked like a person who seeks toplicate my life."


    "Ah.I just wanted so badly to meet Lady Sios.Otherwise, why did I sneak into the party at Croft''s house, where no one invited me?"


    Jeremy leaned closer to Lisa.


    And, as if whispering words of love to her, he softly said in her ear:


    "Don''t you know?The Croft estate is like an enemy''s bet for me.To appear in such a ce is a risk to life.So please trust me Lady Sios."


    If she wa a little more stupid, she would have believed that his words were true.


    However, Lisa walked on thin ice all her life and perfectly developed her instincts.


    She pushed his hand away with a displeased face.

 Chapter 90:

    Chapter 90:


    The force put into that movement was enough to hurt.


    "I dont know why youre bothering me.But if you try to tease me again, then An ident'' will happen."


    Lisa, with a joyful smile, gave him such a formidable warning.


    She''s scarier than I thought.


    While serving as a mercenary, I have seen countless people, but this was the first time in my life that a woman with a bright smile on her lips said that she would kill me.


    This woman, she looks like a beautiful poisonous flower that I once saw in the mountains.


    Jeremy replied with a smallugh:


    "I''ll keep it in mind."


    As the fake smiles of both sides grew wider, there was a clink of ss.


    Lisa turned her head towards the sound.


    "Sorry, Lady Croft.I''m sorry."


    It looks like some stupid youngdy identally bumped into Ellie.Because of this, the wet bottom of the dress of the hostess of the evening now appeared before all eyes.


    The girl apologized with a panic on her face, as if everything had happened unintentionally.


    Whatever the face of that youngdy, Lisa looked at this fuss and smiled naturally.


    She really liked these stains on Ellie''s red dress.


    How great it would be if your whole life came to naught like this dress.


    Well, that''s the way it will be.


    Everything will be very soon.


    Ill put my hand on it.


    Lisa turned back and looked at Jeremy.


    Yes, this look of his


    He grinned all the way, but now he was looking somewhere with a look full of concern.


    Lisa turned to follow Jeremy''s gaze.


    And when she saw the object of his worries, she raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    Ellie Croft?


    Ellie Croft and Jeremy Drua.


    I don''t see any connection between them.


    However, judging by his eyes, she was not a stranger to him.


    What the heck?


    Jeremy looked into Lisa''s green eyes.


    "I think you really like Lady Croft.I see you can''t take your eyes off."


    "I don''t think there''ll be a man here tonight who doesn''t like Ellie."


    Jeremy wasnt in the least embarrassed andughed.


    Lisa couldn''t deny it.In a gorgeous red dress and silver hair like moonlight, Ellie was a delight to the eyes.


    And there wasnt a single man who didnt nce at Ellie even furtively.


    Lisa looked Jeremy in the face again.


    However, this time she didnt find what she could catch on to.


    Jeremy no longer looked towards Ellie until the end of their dance.


    "It was an honor for me, Lady Sios."


    Jeremy bowed.


    His polite attitude and friendly amber eyes didnt reveal his inner nature.


    In fact, he didn''t like ying this charade.


    Like her, who dealt with many people, but for the first time couldnt overlook the vis-a-vis through and through.


    A man who is not afraid of her threats and is unlikely to take her side


    Lisa grabbed the hem of her dress and slightly bent her knees.


    "It was also an honor for me.Well then"


    A sweet smile on her face and a warm look, out of kindness she had no equal.But that smile onlysted a moment, and Lisa turned around before Jeremy could even answer.


    As if their gentle dance was under the influence of hypnosis, Lisa now coldly turned away and walked away without looking back.


    The crowd around was confused by the frosty atmosphere, but Jeremy justughed as if everything was fine.


    Either way, they were both just wearing a mask.


    "It''s been a long time since I felt so bad."


    Although she was a dangerous woman, he dearly hated Lisa for only one reason.


    Lisa, who was hiding under the mask of purity, was annoying and simr to himself.


    He left the center of the room, not paying attention to the surrounding views.


    "That''s enough, I think."


    After changing my dress and cleaning my hair, I dismissed the maids who were busy around me without stopping.


    "The dress was so beautiful.The girl must have been jealous and spilled her ss on purpose," the maid said angrily.


    She was a young servant who had only recently joined the ducal house.There were many such immature moments, but this immaturity was even sweet.


    The other servant shuddered at the young girl''s righteous anger.


    I smiled, letting the maids know that everything was okay.


    "That youngdy really identally dropped her ss.Don''t me her like that."


    I would understand if it was on purpose.


    But in fact, the dress got wet by ident.


    And this was the first time I encountered that youngdy.


    It''s all because of Raymond.


    He came up to me when Lisa and Jeremy left to dance, and we were left alone.


    "Right, heir of Drua family.This is the guy who danced with you at the Sios estate 6 years ago."


    He told me in a low voice so that no one beside me would hear.


    I was surprised that he remembered Jeremy, identally pulled my hand and stabbed thedy who came up.


    There was a clink of ss, the hem of the dress got wet, but I was so surprised that I didn''t even move.


    Who would have known that Raymond would remember that evening and our dance with Jeremy?


    It was only a short meeting and six years have passed.


    But do you remember?


    I felt embarrassed when I remembered the then Raymond, who looked with surprise at our dance with his tenacious eyes.


    And here we are again at the party.


    You probably want to know more about my rtionship with Jeremy.


    The Croft and Drua families were not thest houses in the Empire to be written off.


    Even if all personal troubles were ruled out, the Emperor would be annoyed by the fact that his right hand was entangled with the disgraced Duke.


    On top of that, Jeremy''s appearance today might have been nerve-wracking Raymond.


    Jeremy, who suddenly appeared at the party, and Raymond, who still remembers him.


    The party exceeded all expectations.


    But it was still impossible to escape from this situation.


    I grabbed the hem and stood up from my seat.


    "You all did a good job."


    I hurried out of the room, smiling at the maids who were still worried about my incident.


    When I left the dressing room and headed to the ballroom, I stopped when I saw a man leaving us.


    "Jeremy."


    He froze.


    It seems that he was afraid that someone would see us.


    "Dont worry.Nobodys here."


    Only then did he look at me with an awkward smile.And rolled his amber eyes.He seemed to regret the hype at the party.


    "Well I don''t even know what to say."


    I didnt care about the fuss, divorced by his appearance.


    Instead, I was worried about him.


    "It was so reckless.If the Emperor wanted to continue"


    Talking alone wouldnt have ended.


    I often saw Jeremy take on dangerous jobs as a mercenary.Sometimes he took on a job that I thought was a little reckless.


    Whenever I was worried, he smiled confidently and told me not to worry.


    And indeed he returned without a single wound.


    Soter I trusted him and waited for his return.But today it was apletely different matter.


    The recklessness that he showed today was different from the danger he experienced before this time.


    Raymond, as dangerous as he was, wasnt an enemy warrior that Jeremy could simply y with a sword.


    He was the Emperor.And he ascended the throne on a mountain of corpses.Moreover, the life of the Drua family also hung in the bnce all this time.


    "Well, you also made me worry."

 Chapter 91:

    Chapter 91:


    "Isn''t it obvious?"


    I got angry and threw at him words.After all, I was sincerely worried that everything would copse in a moment.But Jeremy just smiled at me with the bravado he was used to.


    "What is so hrious, tell me?For some reason, Im not seeing something funny here."


    He just nearly lost his head, but took this danger as fun?


    "Sorry.I didn''t take Ellie''s concerns seriously.Just I feel so good right now No, really.Okay, I won''t do it anymore."


    Jeremy suddenly changed his tone.


    "But why did you break in like that?Couldn''t he just disappear when he saw the Emperor?"


    "No way.If I wanted to avoid him, I wouldnt have put such a y there."


    And Jeremy wasn''t lying.If he wanted to avoid the Emperor, he wouldnt have attracted everyone''s attention and wouldnt have revealed his identity.


    But I really didn''t understand, why?


    "Then why did youe to us like a thief?You could have walked in, as it should be, and proudly say the name of the family."


    "I knew you''d say that.But how was I supposed to appear on the doorstep if I left the Drua family?"


    His voice faltered at the moment with the name Drua''.


    "I know better than anyone else what threat the name Drua'' will bring, and I don''t want to frame Ellie once again."


    He cares about me as much as I care about him.


    Nevertheless, you could ept my help at least once.


    You have rescued me countless times in the Lund Kingdom.


    And I waspletely upset when I stumbled upon one thought.Even in the most difficult situations, his heart cares for me first.And this is so much like the past me.


    "Then I''d rather you didn''te at all.No, you should have disappeared even if you came.Why was it so pretentious to jump out in front of the Emperor?"


    "Well Actually, I came for Lisa Sios.I didn''t want to ruin the evening for everyone.But this party came to me the only way where I could meet Lady Sios."


    "And why did that even happen?"


    "Because of Marquis Sios.As I said in front of everyone, the Marquis has connections with the Duke, my father.It''s no wonder, the two of them are going to do something I think trouble ising."


    Thats why I wanted to hand Lisa the watch and quietly give her a warning.But then the Emperor himself intervened.And somehow I had to reveal my status.


    Ha-ha, I don''t even know myself why I took such a drastic step.


    He smiled and added.


    There seems to be some subtext here.


    I cant believe that our resourceful Jeremy couldnt have gotten out of it.


    He could wait for Raymond to leave, and then chat with Lisa as much as he liked.


    While I was digesting all these details, Jeremy continued:


    "At that moment I was very confused."


    He took a deep breath and covered his face with both hands.One would think he was very sorry.


    Did this trick of his reallye out on impulse?


    Something was here strange.


    Thanks to Jeremy''s initiative, the course of the evening waspletely turned around.


    Lisa, who had previously pretended to be the firstdy, the hostess of the secr stratum, was now surrounded by dubious rumors of a vicious connection with the Drua House.


    And so the crowd lost interest in our cute triangle with Lisa, Raymond and me.


    Obviously, thanks to this, I was able to plug Lisa in the belt.But Is this all for me?


    Although he was my friend, it is still not enough to stick your neck out like that.


    Okay.Enough.


    I thought my thought caravan had gone too far.


    Jeremy bowed his head as if regretting the recent, and said with a frosty face:


    "I apologize for disturbing you.I shouldn''t havee, like Ellie said.But the intrigues of Marquis Sios require attention."


    "Dont apologies.All is well that ends well.You helped me a lot today."


    "Well, good if that''s the case."


    "Could you tell me more about the meetings between the Marquis and the Duke?"


    I was still worried about Jeremy, so I didn''t think too deeply about this discovery.But in fact, the connection of these two carried us a great danger.


    "What exactly do you want to know?"


    "I wonder how often they meet with Sios, and how long their meetings are."


    This way I can trim the version list.


    "The meetings are short and rare."


    And the smile disappeared from my lips.


    This means that Marquis Sios dragged Duke Drua into his camp.


    But this Duke wasnt an ordinary nobleman.


    It was a family that harbored the greatest dislike for the current Emperor.


    And at the behest of the Emperor, all the nobility of the Empire now pretended that the house of Drua had been wiped off the face of the earth.


    Duke Drua supported the killed crown prince.Even if he survived, the seal of a traitor was imposed on his whole life.


    So, no noble house wanted to be on a par with Drua.


    But Marquis Sios met with the Duke.He was the prime minister and the grandfather of the crown prince.


    He probably wouldnt have turned up to the Duke to ask him how he was doing.


    There is no reason for Marquis Sios to meet with Duke Drua, either as prime minister or as representative of the crown prince.


    And, more importantly, their meeting was secret.


    This means that the agenda for their meeting wasnt an easy one.


    Is Marquis Sios really encouraging Drua tomit treason?


    If Marquis Sios is nning a new uprising hand in hand with Drua, then Jeremy


    Who will you go to?


    I looked at him a little differently than before.


    I believe in Jeremy, but I don''t know for sure what he would choose in the face of treason.


    If he gets up with Duke Drua, then we


    "Listen."


    "Yes?"


    "I dont betray my friends.These two were clearly in the wrong.I don''t know exactly what it is, and I can''t say.But what I can say for sure is that I will never betray Ellie."


    He felt my doubts?


    There was a strong will in his quiet words.


    My eyes couldnt hide my embarrassment and trembled, but his gaze was full of determination.


    "Sorry.Now I see what kind of nonsense I assumed.I believe in Jeremy."


    "Its nice to hear."


    Jeremy''s eyes shed with yfulness.


    "Hey, heir."


    The moment I opened my lips to ask if this was another joke, suddenly a cold voice rang out between us.


    This voice well, of course you need be here.


    "Your Majesty."


    Jeremy bowed.


    Two ck eyes now gazed at Jeremy, darker than the night sky.


    "I wondered what you were doing so much that you rushed out as soon as you finished the dance."


    Raymond''s gaze now turned to me.


    "I think it was busy work."


    His eyes shed dangerously as he looked alternately at me and Jeremy.


    "Heir of Duke Drua.The guy who danced with you at Sios''s party six years ago."


    I can''t deny it anymore.


    No, I didn''t even n to hide it from the very beginning.


    I have no reason to make excuses to him.


    However, my words about my long-standing friendship with Jeremy now couldnt leave my mouth.


    Because Jeremy''s words were faster.


    "I apologized to Lady Croft."


    "Apologized for what?"


    "Nobody even invited me, but I burst into your party and made such a fuss.I apologized for this rudeness."


    "You weren''t even invited, yees?


    Raymond slowly held out the end of his line.At first nce, it may seem that he just got bored, but I know Raymond well.


    He was now at odds with his own mind.

 Chapter 92:

    Chapter 92:


    Even though a smile spread across his lips, the unknown fire in his eyes promised us nothing good.


    Are you thinking of taking revenge on Jeremy right now?


    Thetter bowed his head, hesitating at the sight of those keen eyes.


    "Yes.I was here as an intruder.Once again I apologize for bringing confusion to your evening."


    Jeremy looked at me sternly.


    Unaware that Raymond already knew about the rtionship between me and Jeremy, he thought to draw a line between us in case the Emperor wanted toplicate my life.


    "Then let me take my leave, sire.We will meet again, if fate permits."


    "I will remember you."


    In an instant, the smile disappeared from Raymond''s lips.It was a sad look in which there was clear hostility.


    Jeremy was not afraid of the Emperor''s gaze.


    As a result, Raymond''s resentment only rose to a higher level.And at that moment, when the atmosphere of an imminent explosion enveloped us, Jeremy simply left.


    I looked at his back as he left us, and suddenly my gaze turned to a new obstacle.


    It was Raymond who now appeared before me.


    "How long will you look at him?"


    "When are you going back to the pce?"


    I answered the question with a question.


    As if he didn''t like that answer, he frowned.


    "Did he reallye uninvited?"


    His dark eyes slid over my face, studying my reaction.


    "No.I invited him."


    "Of course, this is the same one that six years ago"


    "Yes, yes.We met by chance and are still good friends."


    "Ha, friends."


    He was acting truly absurd.


    "This is Drua, not anyone else.Ellie.Have you ever wondered what his intentions were when he approached you?"


    "Jeremy may be a Drua, but hes a different Drua."


    "And it differs from the inside only because he looks different?I dont know what kind of mutant came from the Drua family, but hes Drua, hes devoted to my father!"


    He screamed like an angry animal.


    Jeremy was without ck hair, the symbol of Drua.


    The word mutant was annoying, but not that Raymond''s anger was meaningless.


    House Drua was the former Emperor''s staunchest champion, and even Drua''s name alone reminded Ray of his terrible past.


    When Jeremy nned to take root in the Empire, he never thought that he could convince Raymond on the first try.


    "Sire.I, too, despise Duke Drua.Duke Drua supported the tyrant."


    I spoke calmly to sound as objective as possible.


    "But Jeremy is apletely different matter.At first, the Duke loved him, but when he grew up"


    "I dont want to hear anything," Raymond snapped in a cold voice. "Don''t you dare cover it up in front of me.I don''t need to know anything else.Don''t mess with this family."


    "Do you order me?"


    "This is an order Are you going to disobey?"


    "If this is an order I will be punished for disobedience."


    "Huh."


    His eyes shed with threat as he spat out a sneer.


    "How about this?If you approach him, I will hang everyone with the name of Drua."


    "Sire!" I shouted reflexively to such terrible words.


    "So that I don''t see you together again."


    Raymond''s ck eyes shed.


    He really said he would kill Jeremy.


    "No matter how much he pretends to be a sheep, you cannot know what is hidden in his mind.


    "I''m not telling you this as an Emperor.But, Ellie, I''m worried about you.The Drua are too dangerous."


    "If you''re worried about me, you don''t need to do this anymore.If my rtionship with Jeremy is ufortable for you, you can just turn away."


    "How can I turn your back on you?I!"


    He fell silent and looked at me intently.It was a sickly face, an overwhelming desire to vent strong emotions.


    I looked at Raymond with insensible eyes.


    "Why can''t you?Haven''t you tried your best to avoid me in the past?"


    I didnt hide my ridicule.Raymond wasnt upset, although I went to frankly insult the Emperor.


    He just looked at me withplex emotions in his eyes.


    Obviously he had a lot to say, but I really didn''t want to hear it.


    How long can a watershed be drawn?We talked about this only recently.


    "If His Majesty kills the heir of Drua for no good reason, I will no longer be faithful to you.Please be wiser than that."


    "Are you threatening me now?"


    "Requesting."


    "Requesting"


    "I''m going back to the party.Thank you for your visit, sire."


    I left, looking away from his distorted face with irritation.


    Raymond couldn''t take his eyes off Ellie''s back.


    After Ellie returned, he no longer noticed anything around.


    <em>Why can''t you?Haven''t you tried your best to avoid me in the past?</em>


    Yeah.


    But she was right.


    I once did just fine without her.


    When she needed me, I didnt.I left her alone, surrounded by indifference.


    This is not ironed out with simple apologies.


    I don''t even dare to guess how deep the wound would be to make excuses for this.


    How can I beg you for forgiveness?


    Can I get it at all?


    The more I look into the past, there remains only resentment and regret.


    I didn''t know that unrequited love brings so much pain and struggle.


    Ellie endured this painful unrequited love alone for many years.


    I really can''t ask for forgiveness.


    If you really want to leave


    I have to let her go.


    It seems that shes already living a new life, and clinging to her is like chasing the wind.


    "But not now."


    Raymond remembered Jeremy Drua.


    A man with an appearance that didnt represent his family.


    It wasnt a ck panther, but rather a lion.


    Drua founded the Agrita Empire with the first Emperor.


    They were proud of the symbol of the royal family, the blood of the first Emperor, who was a demonic swordsman who ascended to a pedestal to the gods.


    Having received the symbol of the imperial family, the Drua earned the most generous reward in exchange for loyalty to the royal family.


    And this unwritten contract has not been broken for many years.


    Even during the reign of the previous tyrant, the Drua were his tame dog.


    And if Raymond hadnt usurped the throne, Drua''s rtionship with the imperial family would have been strong.


    Of course, everything copsed after the uprising.


    The heir of Drua, who appeared in such a situation, and with a mutation


    As if the contract between the Emperor''s family and the Drua House had been vited and they were stripped of the symbol of the imperial family.


    That is why the Duke desperately hid him.


    For Drua, the symbol of the imperial family was an honor that they didnt want to miss.No, that was their whole life.


    It was because of this honor that Ray spared the Drua family.


    But now such an honor can be trampled on as much as my heart desires.


    The Duke''s house could be razed to the ground right now, just give me one reason.


    <em>If His Majesty kills the heir of Drua for no good reason, I will no longer be faithful to you.</em>


    I saw the eyes with which this Jeremy was looking at Ellie.


    He was pretending to be a stranger, but his gaze was fixed on her.


    The feelings in those amber eyes were clearly not friendly.


    They have a deeper rtionship than she showed me.


    If I kill him, will Ellie disappear forever?


    I again remembered those amber eyes, the emotions in which are more than obvious to me.


    A fire broke out from within, but now I have nowhere to pour it out.

 Chapter 93:

    Chapter 93:


    It was because of Ellie that he stepped back from the party so quietly.


    When that guy with such fervor revealed his status as Drua, I immediately wanted to break his neck.But I endured it, because Ellie is watching.


    And it happened because I''m afraid Ellie is mistaken about him.


    But I still could never have convinced her.


    They had six whole years of time


    A time when they hand in hand experienced things that I cannot even imagine.


    Ellie is kind on the inside, but she draws a clear line between public and private.


    This Drua wouldnt have be her friend for nothing.


    And no matter how jealous Im, I cannot continue to spoil Ellie''s life.And yet I wont pretend that I have not learned the customs of Drua the hard way.


    Even if this type is different from the Duke, he still has to be the sessor.


    In addition, Duke Drua concocted a conspiracy with Sios.


    The pocket watch that Jeremy brought and showed.The engraving of the golden fox clearly refers them to the possession of the Sios family.


    Did Marquis Sios not even disdain Drua?


    It turns out that the society of the heir to Drua carries more threats to Ellie.


    It is still unclear whether he would have gone to paricide, just like I did in my hour of need.Otherwise, it will not be easy for him to get rid of blood ties.


    If Marquis Sios and Drua really rise up, Croft House and I will find ourselves on the edge of our enemies'' swords.


    I didnt give Ellie anything good in this life, so at least Id save her life.


    And when everything settles down, she will make the choice she wants herself.


    And the first thing I need to know is what those two rioters are up to.


    Furious, Raymond barked at the knights:


    "Go to the pce now!"


    * * *


    Sunny afternoon.


    As soon as I got out of the carriage, I saw a child zigzagging in the garden in front of the mansion.


    "Carlisle!"


    Carlisle, fiddling with the dog, lifted his head.


    "Mom!"


    Carlisle buried his face in my belly and hugged me.I smiled, savoring the happiest moment in the world.


    "I''ve missed you.Has your mother been away for a long time?Sorry."


    "Mom, Mom!I missed you too!"


    I heard this from him at least once in three days, but this time I couldnte for a whole week.


    Because there was not enough time before the appointment.


    Now the morning hase after the party.


    I might and would like to stand in an embrace for at least an hour, but today I arrived not alone.


    I hugged Carlisle tightly and grabbed the child by the shoulder.


    Carlisle raised his eyes and looked at me.


    "Carlisle, I have an unexpected guest today."


    "Will there be a surprise?"


    Carlisle opened his eyes wider and leaned to the side.He had already noticed the silhouette behind me, so there was no point in dying.


    "Come out."


    The carriage door opened and my father stepped out into the light.


    He appeared before us with a nervous look and froze like a pir, standing right in front of Carlisle.We were just silent for a while.


    This was the first time my father saw Carlisle.


    He stared at my son with eyes filled with longing and a storm of emotions.


    "The same color as my mother"


    Carlisle said, staring at his grandfather.


    Silvery hair and purple eyes seemed like magic to him.


    I was shocked by this moment, but quickly came back to my senses from the soft voice of Carlisle:


    "Mom''s father called grandfather!Right?!"Carlisle asked, smiling brightly.


    "Right.This is Carlisle''s grandfather.How many times have I told you?Carlisle has a very good grandfather."


    The child wasnt surprised after all my old stories about my father.


    "Yes!Grandpa, hello!I''m Carlisle."


    Carlisle took the first step towards my father and threw out a greeting.


    "Ah" everything that my father could say.


    His heart was overwhelmed withplex emotions when he first met his grandson, whom until now he knew only from my letters.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if he even cried, but my father only cleared his throat.Apparently, the Duke didnt stop crying in front of his grandson.


    Later, my father, breathing gently, slowly knelt down.


    He met Carlisle''s gaze and patted him gently on the cheeks.


    "Carlisle, I wanted to see you so badly."


    "And I wanted even more!Mom told so much about you.You are a very good grandfather!"


    "Haha.If I knew, I would show up at the parade.I thought you would be unhappy."


    "No!Great grandpa!He has eyes and hair like my mom.And I love them!"


    Carlisle was talking nonsense, and my fatherughed heartily.


    "Where did youe from so yful and beautiful?"


    Father stroked Carlisle''s hair.I was worried that he would cry at the touching moment, and Carlisle would feel ufortable.But luckily, the reaction was better than expected.


    "Father, Carlisle.Let''s go to the mansion."


    "Yes, yes."


    I naturally reached for Carlisle''s hand, but he had already firmly grabbed hold of his newfound grandfather.


    "Oh, I see Carlisle loves me more.Ha ha."


    "Carlisle?"


    "I have a grandfather!"


    Carlisle responded brightly.


    * * *


    "Haven''t seen you for a long time, Duke."


    Having yed enough with his father, Carlisle went into the bath by the hand with the maid, and the rest gathered in the living room.


    "Ah, Helen.You must have had a hard time looking after Ellie and Carlisle.Im forever grateful to you for this."


    "No, what are you sauing.After all, someone has to do it.Rather, I''m just grateful to Ellie for epting me."


    "Then let''s continue?"


    Father, smiling at Helen, turned now to Jed.


    Nervous about meeting my father, he was silent all the time.


    And when my father''s gaze turned to him, Jed''s bearish figure flinched.


    "Yes Yes.This is Jed, the head of the Phoenix Organization, we run there together."


    When I introduced him, my father smiled softly.


    "Im d to meet you."


    When my father held out his hand, Jed squatted down and grabbed it in both hands.


    "Im honored to see you, Duke Croft."


    "Ellie said you were like a brother to her.So, I dont need these formalities."


    Father patted Jed gently on the shoulder.


    "Yes, Duke."


    Jedughed, as if my father''s gentle smile and praise took the tension off him.


    From my side, there was a slightugh at the sight of such a scene: a wild bear with a couple of people who were like trainers for him.


    "But what happened at the party?Did everything go smoothly?"Helen asked.


    "Hm.The main thing is that everything ended well.Thanks to a special guest."


    "A special guest?Who is this?"


    "Sessor of the Drua House."


    Sipping his tea, Jed spitted it and coughed.


    After looking at him for a moment, I turned to Helen, who, too, looked up.


    "Are you saying Duke Drua''s sessor hase to see you?"


    "And you know him well too.This is Jeremy."


    Helen''s jaw droppedpletely now.After all, she was the one who had known Jeremy for six years.


    None of them could have imagined.


    Jeremy had amber eyes.


    "Did you know it, Ellie?"


    "I guessed."


    "Is Jeremy safe?What was at the party?"


    "The very appearance of Jeremy was a surprise and caused a lot of noise."


    "But you say everything went smoothly?"


    "There would be no happiness, but misfortune helped."


    The small pocket watch that Jeremy introduced had a huge impact.


    Tandem from the Sios and Drua families.


    There is no way to block hot gossip about these two houses.

 Chapter 94:

    Chapter 94:


    The prestige of the Sios family was shaken by this whole story.


    People had no choice but to wonder why it was the Marquis had meetings with Duke Drua, who was hostile to the Emperor.


    Lisa ran away from our party with her son, as if running away from a fire.


    There was a lot of talk around about the appearance of the Druas heir, who was rumored to be dead.


    tinum hair and amber eyes.An appearance in which there is nowhere to see the blessings of the first Emperor.Ideal ground for stirring up gossip.


    Newspapers will be full of juicy details for a long time.


    Be that as it may, thanks to that pocket watch, our little game turned in my favor.


    Now even the nobles who stood alongside the Marquis will be forced to reconsider their priorities.


    "Lumont writes, in the salons now many are wondering why Marquis Sios met with Duke Drua Marquis Sios will now go into deep denial?"Jed asked, frowning.


    "No.He won''t.Probably, soon some seedy rag will release a paid article, repeating how everything really was."


    "Sios will try to throw dust in his eyes."


    "But we really don''t have any proof that Marquis Sios colluded with Drua.His Majesty cant punish the Marquis without proof."


    It''s not that Jeremy got the iron clues, and that Marquis Sios is having a hard time getting out of it.


    He only said that Sios and Drua were up to something.


    "ording to Lumont''s report, the smallndowners loyal to the deposed Emperor were gradually approaching the capital year after year," Jed interjected cautiously.


    "But he also writes that they dont meet with Sios directly.They probably met in secret, just like Duke Drua.First of all, we need to find strong evidence."


    My father nodded at this and asked:


    "But doesn''t Raymond know about it?Did you talk to him after all?"


    Raymond has also recently suspected Marquis Sios.


    Hes a smart man, so he noticed inconsistencies in the Sios behavior.


    My father was Raymond''s closest ally, but that was not enough for me to give him all the details now.


    "We haven''t discussed it yet, but I think he sees everything perfectly."


    "Please be careful with the Drua family.His Majesty despises their family, therefore, if you dont stay aside, bloody winds can blow."


    "I know," I said to my father.


    "And you really decided to send Carlisle to the academy?"


    Having made the decision not to leave the Empire, I told my father that I would send Carlisle to study.


    Then he said nothing, but having met Carlisle in person, he was no longer happy with this choice.


    "I think this is the safest way."


    "I''d rather take no."


    The father immediately fell silent.


    Even if he didnt finish, I understood the main point.


    "Don''t send him to the academy, Carlisle will stay here and be the next Duke."


    Its not that I hadnt knew it.But no matter how you look at it, this is a dangerous decision.


    I don''t know what the reaction will be from Raymond.


    And Raymond now If he finds out about Carlisles existence, he will move his mind even further.


    If the truth is revealed, then a bloody battle for the throne will begin.


    The mere thought of a new war was striking.


    "I dont want to let Carlisle go either But now its safest for him to leave the Empire."


    "And which academy did you look?"


    "I think there is a good option in the Lund Kingdom.Plus, the ce is familiar to Carlisle.In addition, there is an academy that is associated with the academy where I studied, so I will inquire about admission there."


    "Okay."


    My father threw it to me with a displeased face.


    As the heavy silence fell, Carlisle''s voice rang out.


    "Grandpa!"


    After taking a bath, Carlisle jumped up and hugged my father.The heightened atmosphere quickly rxed.


    "I can''t do it, help me with the puzzle!"


    Carlisle grabbed his grandfather by the hand to see if he wanted to help.


    My dad smiled too, as if he liked the idea, hugged Carlisle and headed to the yroom, while I turned to Jed.


    "Jed, can you find out the earliest admission date to the Lund Kingdom Academy?"


    * * *


    "They dare to write such an article!"


    Marquis Sios screamed and hit the table hard.Lisa, who was standing at his desk, shrank from the blow.


    [Resurrection of Duke Croft from the ashes and foolish choice of Marquis Sios.How is Marquis Sios rted to Duke Drua?]


    Lisa scanned the newspapers spread out on her desk.


    Among them, the most provocative line attracted attention.


    "Foolish choice?!Isn''t it clear that the choice isnt mine!Do you dare to tease the Marquis?!"


    Marquis Sios vigorously poured out his anger.


    Lisa looked at such manifestations with cold eyes.


    "There is no one to me.Except for you."


    "What?!"


    The Marquis turned his head to Lisa.Her green eyes were threatening, even though she stood still.


    "I always told you.Be careful with Duke Drua.And you left with him an item with the crest of the family.Even a child understands this."


    "I dont know where they got my watch from!They must have been stolen by that nutcase!"


    "Yes.And my father is to me for not being careful with the Druas heir!"


    Lisa raised her voice for once.


    After Ellie returned, things were going awry for them.


    The silly mistakes of her father and the inessibility of Ellie, who came backpletely different, all this put on Lisa''s nerves.


    Marquis Sios, surprised by Lisa''s cry, shuddered and involuntarily stepped back.


    "No matter how many mistakes I make, it doesnt give you the right to raise your voice to your father"


    "It''s toote to teach me manners.His Majesty was also at the party that day.Now he will definitely suspect us," Lisa said quietly.


    The Marquis was confused by the shining eyes opposite.


    Lisa looked particrly harsh these days, although she never showed open hostility.


    Lisa, looking at the embarrassed marquis, took a deep breath in order to suppress her anger.


    Either way, she didnt have much affection for her father.


    When she sailed away to a new life as a concubine in the western kingdom, she got rid of thest family ties.


    Now Marquis Sios was nothing more than a knight to her, who would be her shield.For the time being.


    Just like the Marquis once used it.


    And given the insults she endured at the party through Marquis Sios stupidity of, she wanted to confiscate her father''s title right now, but she still needed him.


    Also, since hes her blood and flesh, it will look bad now.


    But she could no longer stand and look at the watch on the table, because now it cut her eyes so badly.


    Lisa took her pocket watch and threw it violently against the wall.

 Chapter 95:

    Chapter 95:


    The pocket watch shattered with a resounding clink.


    "You, yes you, yes right now!"


    Marquis Sios stuttered, startled by Lisa''s trick.


    Thetter only smiled softly in return.


    "Father, you better worry about crawling in front of the Emperor."


    Lisa spoke, gently taking the Marquis by the palm, which was trembling with anger.


    "You have already decided to give me full control over our enterprise.Your Excellency, don''t bother with this.And if you twitch again, I will be an orphan."


    The green eyes of Marquis Sios shone with anger and surprise.Betrayed by his own child, he was confused.


    "You can''t put your feelings in your pocket!Think better of the family that survived only from your sacrifice.If you hadnt sailed to the western kingdom, you would have been thrown out the door in disgrace."


    The Marquis used it from start to finish.


    Lisa simply paid him in the same coin.


    "Now you dare?!"


    At this moment, the Marquis couldnt resist and raised his hand for a p, but Lily grabbed Sios by the wrist.


    "Lily, take my father to the room.Looks like he''s tired."


    "Yes, Mdy."


    "Let go of me, you trash!"


    "If you make fuss, I''ll have to calm you down."


    Although he was stupid, he quickly caught the hint.The Marquis stopped shouting, knowing that these words were sincere.


    Because his guilt for their pressing problem was as clear as day.


    Out ofst pride, the Marquis shook off Lily''s hand and left the office alone.


    Sitting at the Marquis''s table, Lisa threw a newspaper with the most provocative statements to Lily.


    "Invest money here."


    "Right here?They don''t look like reliable partners," Lily asked again.


    After all, there was no point in sending money to the newspaper, which published the most evil article about Marquis Sios?


    "This newspaper is the best-selling newspaper today."


    People were most attracted to bile.


    "Tomorrow let them publish newspapers with this article."


    A meeting between Duke Drua and Marquis Sios was held to rify the contract for the use of the mines.


    They had a good reason.


    In fact, before Duke Drua fell into disgrace, he was in close business contact with the Sios family.


    "Pay them what they demand.And we will remove Duke Drua from the scene."


    "As you order."


    She decided to hand over this figure to be devoured.


    Raymond was a smart man.


    No matter how much Marquis Sios poured honey speeches, the Emperor''s doubts only intensified.


    It was necessary to lower the ends into the water.


    The snake-like Duke Drua may havepromising evidence on Sios.


    Everything must be organized neatly.


    When Lily was about to get down to business, suddenly the front page of the newspaper caught Lisa''s attention.


    [The appearance of Druas heir, believed to be dead.]


    Lisa remembered Jeremy, whom she met at the party.


    He was a much more mysterious man than even Duke Drua himself.


    And hes probably the biggest obstacle to destroying the Drua family.


    How can you remove it without too much fuss?


    First of all, you will need to find out what his weaknesses are.And then Lisa remembered the scene she saw at the party.


    The Duke''s sessor stared at Ellie with an odd look.


    It was also odd that he had to sneak out into the evening.


    The entrance was guarded, but how did you get inside?


    Duke Croft didn''t even have a back door to the mansion.


    Maybe he did get an invitation to the party?


    Her suspicions worsened.


    Lisa called Lily.


    "A minute"


    "Yes, is there more instructions?"


    "Find out where and what Lady Croft has been up to for the past six years.Also find out if she could have encountered the heir of Drua somewhere."


    If she finds out, maybe they can tie Croft and Drua Families together and get rid of them in one fell swoop.


    "Yes."


    * * *


    Two days have passed since the party at the Croft estate.


    After spending the day with Carlisle and getting back to reality, I inspected a new facility with Lumont.


    All kinds of herbs were nted in the flower garden to start a full-fledged perfume business.


    Arge ss dome stood on a level ground.


    It took only about 15 days to create the flower garden, so I thought it would be quite small.


    But the size of the flower garden was amazing.


    "It turned out more than I thought," I said to Lumont, opening the ss door.


    "Isn''t it better to have enough room in the future?Let''s go inside."


    As soon as I entered the flower garden, the scent of flowers hit my nose.


    The ce was full of aroma, so much so that even my head was spinning, but it was a pleasant smell.


    Rather, the smell calmed me down.


    I headed towards flowers and herbs.


    "Hasn''t Celine been notified that the greenhouse has already been rebuilt?"


    "She came already several times.She was thrilled to see the new flowers and even took a few with her," Lumont said triumphantly.


    Looking around the flower beds, I could understand why Rosaleen was excited.


    There were also flowers that werent found in the Agrita Empire.And where did so many ntse from in just 15 days?


    Walking slowly through the flower garden, I asked Lumont:


    "How did the aristocrats react to the news about our enterprise?"


    "The official announcement hasnt yet been released, but the reaction is already very stormy.It seems that all thanks to His Majestys words at the party."


    "There are enough of them that we don''t need any other advertising at all."


    Lumont added in an agitated voice.


    Unsurprisingly, Raymond''s words had a greater impact than advertisements devouring hundreds of gold coins.


    Because that was the word of the Emperor.


    And at that moment I remembered him, and his strange gaze that evening.


    He was so alone in the world who could look as if straight into the soul.


    He didnt tell me everything, but I could guess what feelings were under those eerie eyes.


    How can I not know?


    Even if he denied it, Raymond always looked at me with an obsessive look.


    On top of that, his gestures, which were so kind that one would think Raymond had parted wisely.


    The final blow was the purple ne he sent.


    It''s hard to believe in it now, but he probably got me


    But I would rather live happily with Carlisle, and he would be great to get along with Lisa and their son.


    "Ellie?"


    When Lumont saw my frowning face, he called out to me in surprise.


    I pushed my thoughts away and told Lumont.


    "Im d that the nobility liked our proposal."


    If the Emperor himself was interested in our product, there wouldnt be a nobleman who wouldnt want to either.


    "Its better for us not to advertise at all, but simply to sell perfumes.Because of the words of His Majesty, the demand for perfume naturally rise.We need to squeeze everything out of this."


    "So we will.Oh yes, have you seen today''s newspapers?"


    "Yes."


    "Public opinion about Marquis Sios has turned sharply."


    Immediately after the party, there was a lot of criticism that he betrayed the Emperor, made a stupid choice and crossed the line.


    But during the day, the content of the newspapers changed back.


    In particr, a favorable article was written about Marquis Sios in the same newspaper, where the most malicious one had previously been written.


    They probably received money from the Marquis.


    Well, that was expected.


    Although I didnt think that they would choose the newspaper in which the most poisonous article was published.


    In the end, it turned out to be a pretty wise decision.


    The newspaper has gained great confidence after harsh criticism.


    "They say they met to solve the problem with the mining contract.It turns out that this mine was abandoned five years ago."


    "However, it is true that they have a contract."


    "It looks like there are still quite a few nobles left who are suspicious of Marquis Sios."


    "We must clean up the nobles who have turned their backs on Sios and send them to Duke Croft."


    "Yes.Good.But, Ellie, I have one question."


    I waited for Lumont''s words, but for some reason he didn''t say anything.


    He just sat on pins and needles.I turned and looked at him.


    "Why are you so excited?"


    "Drua''s sessor.This is the one you told me to look for?"


    "Right".


    "I dont understand something.Have you invited him to the party?"


    "Exactly".


    "Was it such a bigbination to annoy Sios?"


    Looks like Lumont thought that this was my n: to bring Jeremy out into the light and thereby defame Marquis Sios.

 Chapter 96:

    Chapter 96:


    I shook my head in response.


    "No, I didn''t n that for Jeremy to molest Lisa."


    "No?"


    "I didn''t even know in advance that Marquis Sios met with Duke Drua."


    "It turns out that the heir of Duke Drua helped us by ident.As far as I heard, His Majesty even threatened to kill Jeremy So hes also a self-willed and dangerous person."


    Lumont also didnt understand Jeremy''s motives.


    Although thetter exined that he threw out his trick on impulse, this seems unlikely to me.


    It looks like he was ying his game.


    "Self-willed One way or another, everything has already happened.Whats more important, tell me what is the reaction of the nobility to the emergence of a sessor?"


    "As I know its neither hot nor cold.What is strange, because this guy burst in like aet.His appearance alone is worth something"


    "Really.Lumont, I hope you can help me stop this heir if his moves seem malicious."


    Lumont smiled.


    "What about Duke Croft?"


    "He''s doing well.Especially with thetest venture.Everyone was interested in our dealings with Celine''s house.The nobles seem to have no other worries Why don''t we make a good impression on themoners?"


    Lumont had an idea.


    It would be nice to make a donation to themon people of the Empire and earn yourself some support among themoners.


    "Hm"


    "How about a donation to an orphanage?"


    "An orphanage, then?


    Perhaps the most eye-catching donation is donations to the Empire''s orphanages.


    The problem was that it was customary to make donations to the orphanage through the temple.


    Temple of the God of Light, Temple of Luminas.


    It was the state religion of the Empire, and a religion with a long history that stretches from the very foundation of our state.


    Because this belief entails such a long history, it is now covered in mud from start to finish.


    "Instead of making donations through the temple, it would be better to send things straight to every shelter, bypassing the holy men."


    If you send a donation to the temple, most likely it wont reach shelters.


    "I don''t think the Temrs would like that much if we send the money directly."


    "Even so, I''m not going to send money to the temple.Obviously, it will immediately settle in other people''s pockets."


    I couldnt believe the priests, because I had seen enough of them, while I was the Empress.


    Lumont agreed, as if he had also heard about the corruption of the church.


    "Okay."


    Looking back at the flowers to cool my weary mind, I opened my eyes wide and saw a striking silver bud.


    "It''s a Belus."


    "Haha, yes, a Belus.A very valuable flower that grows in the mountains in the desert.


    "How could you"


    A Belus was not easy to find, even in the desert itself.


    Since it blooms in the mountains, it was not easy to collect and there were not many flowers.


    "Haha, I had to strain myself.When I studied the catalog of flowers allowed in perfumery, I found that this Belus scent enjoys a reputation on the continent.That''s why I pulled the strings and pulled it out."


    Lumont added impulsively.


    Another time I would haveughed at hiscency, but now I truly admired him.


    "That''s great.I never imagined that I would see a Belus here."


    As Lumont said, the scent of the Belus was outstanding, so there is no such imperial noblewoman who wouldnt want at least one flower for herself.


    While I sincerely admired him, Lumont scratched his chin in embarrassment.


    "No, well, if you think about it, this is not such a feat on my part I brought very little.After all, they grow on the rocks, so I''m afraid now if they will bloom in the greenhouse"


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    I smiled at him with a hint.


    When the ashamed Lumont turned away, I pulled my hands to the Belus.I carefully unfolded the bud that had not yet blossomed.


    However, how pretty it was.


    A faded white light seeped into the bud, which Lumont, fortunately, didnt notice.


    Belus will suddenly bloom into a beautiful flower, filling with vitality.


    Lumont turned his head to me again.


    Tell Rosaleen to work with Belus first.


    "I''ll arrange everything.By the way I''ve heard a thing or two about Marquis Sios."


    "What?"


    "They say the Marquis met a magician."


    "A magician?"


    I frowned.If Sios is mustering his strength, it was disturbing news.


    Not that magician couldn''t use violence, but magic warriors were rare and weak.


    For several hundred years, the Empire had not seen truly great magicians, and our contemporaries were mainly engaged in research that was useful in life, such as the development of magic tools.


    "Do you already know what they are up to?"


    "No.I was only told that he came to Sios with a proud look, and immediately left."


    "Do you know who this magician was?"


    "Most like water mage."


    "Water, then?"


    Water magic was the least destructive when used for aggression.


    Most likely, he wasnt needed for an open battle.


    "Dig this way and find out more.And about Duke Drua at the same time."


    "Yes."


    Water mage


    I think something will happen soon.


    An ominous foreboding overtook me, and I left the flower garden.


    * * *


    The Emperor''s office.


    Two days after the party at the Croft estate, Marquis Sios requested an audience.


    "Was the meeting with Duke Drua just to discuss a contract?"


    Raymond snapped his fingers over the contract in his hands.


    "Yes.Right.We are digging a mine, and the mine has long been recorded under a joint name with Drua I met with Duke Drua to organize everything.And nothing more"


    Marquis Sios shook his head.


    "Hm"


    There were no ws in the Marquis''s justification.And it looked suspiciously exactly like thest newspaper article about him.


    Now it won''t be difficult for him to get out.


    Firstly, there was no evidence of what the Marquis and the Duke were really doing, except for a pocket watch confirming their meeting.


    Raymond knew this because he read all the newspapers.Nevertheless, he was already suspicious of the Marquis.So the words of thetter didnt reach the ears of the Emperor.


    "Sire.Rumors from the street are never true.Im the grandfather of the future Emperor.How can I plot something against Your Majesty?"


    "Yeah, it looks like my prime minister is unhappy with my rule."


    At this moment, Marquis Sios shuddered sharply and shouted:


    "It cant be!I would never take such a risk!"


    "We only live once, and sometimes we make risky steps," Raymond told the Marquis.His voice was soft, but the hidden meaning cut through the living.


    "My life belongs to you anyway.If you doubt me, you can kill me right here."


    The Marquis bowed deeply and spoke resolutely.


    "I believe you, Prime Minister.Raise your head."


    Marquis Sios slowly raised his head.At that moment, their gazes met.


    The Marquis instinctively looked into those dark, abyss-like eyes.


    "I beg your pardon, Im causing inconvenience again."


    "Everyone can make a mistake.But remember, not everyone will deserve forgiveness afterwards."


    "Yes, sire."


    Get out now.


    Marquis Sios bowed deeply and left the office.


    Raymond sent all the servants away and burned the Marquis''s contract as proof.


    The butler''s voice came as Raymond regretted not being able to burn the Marquis himself.


    "Your Majesty, the youngdy Celine has arrived."


    "Let her in."


    With that, Raymond stood up.Celine entered the office and showed a befitting greeting.


    "Greetings to His Majesty the Emperor, Sun of the Empire."


    "Raise your head. Let''s sit here."


    Raymond went to the couch.


    Celine held herself straight and stared straight ahead with a tense face.


    Raymond took the tea from the tray and opened his mouth first, nervous.


    "You must be very surprised by my sudden invitation.It''s not a big deal, so stop shaking like that."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Rosaleen answered with an awkward smile.


    Since they were friends with Ellie, Ray spoke with that soft voice, but it didn''t seem to help.


    "It would be great to finish working on the perfume sooner," Raymond said, putting down his mug.

 Chapter 97:

    Chapter 97:


    "The reason I called you today,dy Celine, is the problem of the Marquis."


    "Yes?What''s wrong with my father?"


    Rosaleen''s face was covered with extreme horror that even Raymond couldnt resist and grabbed her hand.


    "Don''t worry, that''s right.The Marquis did his duty in the north to the extent that I could call him home."


    "But if so Why did you summon me?"


    "To celebrate the merits of Marquis Celine, who made a great contribution to the development of the north of the Empire, and to convey the news that he will soon leave the north forever."


    "Are you saying you''re dismissing your my from his post?"


    Rosaleen''s blue eyes trembled.


    For a nobleman who has been exiled to the north, the only way to return home is to return as a corpse.


    Rosaleen knew it too, so she gave up and resigned herself.


    "I gave the order today, so he''ll be back noter than in a week."


    Rosaleen got up from her chair and knelt, staggering.


    "Thanks.Thank you very much, Your Majesty."


    "Youngdy, this isnt necessary at all.Sit down as you sat."


    Rosaleen''s eyes reddened.


    Marquis Celine.


    He earned his prestige by ying an active role in the military affairs of the Empire over the years.


    He was a knight who conscientiously did what he was told to do.


    Although the charges of tax evasion were irond, the Marquis didnt do it himself.


    It was the work of the Marquis''s butler.People who have known the Marquis for a long time would find this strange.After all, thetter wasnt in the habit of stopping to such a thing.


    Raymond should have intervened long ago, but at the time he trusted Sios'' decisions.


    He told the prime minister to deal with this and set an example for others.And Marquis Sios at that time didnt act as badly as in the case of Duke Croft.


    So Raymond didnt even suspect Marquis Sios.


    Shortly before the punishment, Marquis Celine approached him with his head bowed.


    North, then.


    He seemed unable to ovee his guilt for not keeping an eye on the butler.


    At first, Raymond told him to get out and not talk nonsense, but Marquis Celine persisted.


    Despite the fact that it was a sinmitted by his subordinates, he was guilty before the Emperor because of his sense of responsibility.


    In the end, Raymond gave up and said that he would have mercy on the Marquis after several years in the north.


    For those few years, Ray thought that if Celine suffered there, in the distance, he himself would get rid of his feelings of guilt.


    To the outside public it seemed that the Marquis hadmitted a crime and departed to the north, but the truth was different.


    And although ns to return Marquis Celine from the north were postponed for some time, the Emperor never abandoned Marquis Celine.


    But when Raymond met Rosaleen at the Croft house, he realized that he could no longer procrastinate.


    And when he skipped the whole incident in his mind and looked at it with a new look, he saw what he hadnt seen all this time.


    What does Marquis Sios have to do with that case?


    His doubts were growing.


    It was all too simr to the case of Duke Croft, except that Marquis Sios didnt attack Marquis Celine directly.


    Theft of funds and indignation of the nobility.


    One handwriting.


    Now he was sure.


    "Lady Celine."


    "Yes, sire."


    "Is there anything the Marquis asked his family about before leaving?"


    "No, nothing special.He just apologized."


    "I see."


    Rosaleen''s face darkened, as if deeply buried memories had overtaken her, and again she burst into tears.


    Raymond looked back at her sobs and suddenly saw that she was now wearing a shabby dress with frayed sleeves and frowned.


    This is because he remembered that moment at the party.


    She was bullied for her appearance.


    Raymond didnt even know that Celine family''s affairs were so difficult.


    Even the Emperor didnt know all about the personal problems of the nobility, unless it was a big event.


    If Marquis Celine had addressed him, he would have taken action immediately, but the Marquis left without a word.


    If I hadn''t listened to court gossip, I would have remainedpletely in the dark.


    Even if he wasnt my closest friend, its hard for me that he was my faithful knight.


    In addition, Marquis Celine had a special rtionship with Ellie.


    Raymond opened his lips bitterly.


    "The Marquis did everything to take control of the border.He killed the raiders from the north.No need for gratitude, because now he will be rewarded for his merits.And further"


    Raymond nced at the butler.


    He put a white envelope on the table.


    "My apologies for forgetting about the Marquis."


    "I cant ept it.The return of my father is already a great gift to me."


    "No, there isn''t that much.And this is something inparison with the hardships that you had to endure."


    "Sire."


    "Its impolite to keep refusing, youngdy."


    Raymond spoke a little more emphatically.


    Rosaleen flinched at these words and lifted the envelope.


    "Then Im grateful to Your Majesty."


    "This is a dedication to your new estate, so pack your bags."


    "Yes?Estate?How can I ept this?"Rosaleen looked at the white envelope with wide eyes.


    Raymond calmly replied.


    "This is an estate in the capital that once belonged to the imperial family.Now Im giving it to the new owner."


    This is the royal estate, Your Majesty.This is "


    Raymond continued to press when Rosaleen was afraid to put the envelope back.


    "I wont ept refusal.If this is a burden for you, could you just ept my request?"


    "Of course, sire."


    "I have heard rumors that you recently became close tody Croft."


    "Oh yeah.Fortunately, Ellie pays a lot of attention to me."


    "If something happens to her, I don''t want Ellie to be alone in her troubles."


    While she was Empress, Raymond didnt pay attention to her circle of friends.


    The Emperor didnt cease to interfere with the Empress''s female secrets.But the truth is, he simply didn''t care about them.


    Ellie''s closest associates didnt particrly interest him.


    Even at parties of nobledies, he would never appear holding her hand.


    After all, he just put her in the ce of the Empress, like a living doll.


    It''s toote for such a thought, but it turns out that such indifference can be harder than obsession.


    I know Imte with my regrets, but I would like to repay her little by little.


    I wanted to do everything for her, even if it was unrealistic to achieve forgiveness.


    "This request wont bother me.Anything else?"


    "It may be a small request for you, but a big one for me.So please."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Rosaleen lowered her head and gazed into those ck eyes from under her brows.


    * * *


    The time the sun went down and the moon had just risen.The doors of Drua house opened.


    The mansion was somewhat quieter than usual.


    As soon as Jeremy entered the mansion, he stopped and bowed.


    "Your Excellency"


    Probably, people have been tired of it here.This is probably due to his antics at the party.


    It''s been two days since the party ended.


    Jeremy couldnt even imagine how angry the Duke would be, who now couldnt even pry his nose into the street.


    The Duke walked swiftly towards him, swinging his hand widely.


    Jeremy could have easily dodged, but he didn''t.


    <em>Bam!</em>


    Jeremy''s head jerked violently as he was hit with a fist, not a palm.He tasted a metallic taste in his mouth.


    "Dog shit!How did you dare to appear before the Emperor?! "


    Only then did Jeremy nce at the Duke.


    "Everything was fine.I never thought that people would grab onto the story of your connection with Sios with such enthusiasm."


    "Do you even understand what you''ve done?"


    The Duke gave strength to his hands.Despite thebored breathing, Jeremy showed no emotion.


    "I understand perfectly.I revealed to the nobles the existence of the heir of Drua, and issued a warning to Sios, who dared to neglect you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    As if Jeremy''s answer were absurd, Duke Drua loosened his grip and pulled away.


    Jeremy shook off his father''s hand.


    He smoothed the edges of his crumpled cloak and said, looking the Duke straight in the eye.


    "Have you noticed all this hype?The newspapers now write stories about Duke Drua."


    "But what is the use of that?!"


    "What''s the use?The Duke, who lived as a ghost on the estate, was returned to the whirlpool of metropolitan passions.Did Duke Drua really care about anyone after the uprising?"


    "What is the use of this situation for me?!"


    "More than ten years have passed since the coup.We have a usurper Emperor whocks legitimacy, and his reforms, which he radically promoted, which caused discontent among the nobles.The history of the Drua family is more reliable than the history of the bastard-Emperor.Wouldn''t the nobility be ame with interest, if Duke Drua appeared again before everyone on horseback?Or are you going to hide here, bound hand and foot?"


    Duke Drua said nothing.


    After all, Jeremy''s words were true.


    And he didnt miss the trembling eyes of the Duke.


    "If you want to continue to vegetate on your estate, then you will forever miss the former glory of the name Drua."

 Chapter 98:

    Chapter 98:


    "What are you trying to tell me?Did you make a fuss at the party to restore Drua''s glory?"


    "Yes.Exactly.I don''t want to see the Marquis chasing the Duke anymore as if he were his subordinate."


    "What are you really up to?"asked Duke Drua, as if he couldnt believe it.


    And the suspicions were justified.After all, Jeremy never showed interest in themon cause of the family.


    It was not easy to believe that he changed his attitude out of the blue.


    "Im also from the Drua family.Let you not consider me to be them."


    Jeremy spoke with an unshakable, stern face.


    "I didnt know that the Emperor himself would go to the party, but I dont regret that I revealed my existence."


    "Dont regret?Let''s see what the Emperor has to say!Even after 10 years!Hes the one who brushed my father''s head off his shoulders.Who knows what this tyrant will do?!"


    "Everything is different from what it was ten years ago.During the uprising ten years ago, His Majesty had an excuse to destroy Drua.Tired of the then Emperor, the nobility supported the coup, but now the Empire is unstable.Nobody supports the bloody usurper."


    The Duke''s ck eyes trembled.


    "The Emperor cant take us out without a fight."


    The Duke gazed into Jeremy''s amber eyes, full of confidence.


    It''s not even that he didn''t like Jeremy because he didn''t inherit their symbol.


    Jeremy has always been Drua''s only sessor, but he didn''t care until now.


    He abandoned his home, roamed as a mercenary, and stood by when the family was in danger.


    But now hes broadcasting that he himself is a greater Drua than anyone else.


    "But even in this case, we shouldnt scratch the Emperors nerves.Now we are working on even more important things"


    The Duke, haunted by Jeremy''s sparkling eyes, suddenly fell silent.


    He still couldntpletely trust the guy in front of him to tell him the whole essence of things.


    However, Jeremy had already heard the Duke.


    And he also noticed that the Duke and the Marquis felt mutual disgust and fear.


    He just didn''t know what those two were working on right now.


    Jeremy said pretending to be innocent.


    "Have you and Sios really thought of something big?"


    "It has nothing to do with you.In any case, know your ce.We will apologize to the Marquis for the uproar."


    "Do you think Marquis Sios will hold your hand?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "You can''t trust Sios.The party is over, and the whole Empire is chatting about Drua, but did you receive a letter from the Marquis?"


    The Duke couldnt answer.


    And Jeremy knew the answer.


    "If Marquis Sios had really nned an alliance with Drua, as soon as it all broke out, they would have discussed future ns with Your Excellency."


    "If they send someone to me now, it will attract the Emperors eye.Naturally, Sios didnt take abrupt steps"


    "Have you met in public up to this point?Isn''t there a secret appearance known only to the two of you?"


    Even he didn''t know anything about the secret meetings of these two.


    A little behind-the-scenes investigation by Marquis Sios revealed that hes an incredibly dangerous man.


    From this it follows, firstly, that Marquis Sios wouldnt have kept close to Drua for a long time.


    The Duke had nothing to cover.


    "Marquis Sios knocks on every newspaper, insists that he has no connections to Drua.The Marquis will take advantage of you and then throw you away."


    Don''t trust Sios too much.


    Jeremy gave up onest thing and left.


    This time the Duke didnt rush after him.


    He was embarrassed by the change in Jeremys attitude, who has always been a bystander.


    In addition, he was worried about doubts about Sios.


    Of course, he didnt trust the Marquis too much.


    Or does he want to outsmart me, but has something else on his mind?


    Duke Drua stared tenaciously at his son''s back as he climbed the stairs.


    * * *


    I came to work in the office to help her father with business.


    My father, who has already recovered, has seriously returned to work since yesterday.However, after Harpen''s warnings, I decided to temporarily take some of his employment for myself.


    "I urgently need to find an assistant.I cant make you suffer like that."


    "I may need an assistant, but it''s not such a big deal.It even happens to me for fun.ounting is easy for me."


    Even when I was seated on the throne of the Empress, my father was firmly in charge of finances in the ministry.From the experience of the time, the Duke had such a talent.


    The estate is now back to calm after the storms.


    "You''re good at it too.Since childhood, you cant pass by and not help."


    Suddenly I was embarrassed when my father praised me so with a serious face.


    It was a look, just like in my eyes, when I praised Carlisle.


    Im already an adult to stroke my head.


    "Here is a summary of taxes gathered from the estate this time.Things were bad while everyone lived unattended.This time we charged only half.Better to let the families recover from the crisis."


    "Yes, good work.Did you say you were going to Carlisle tonight?"


    I was thinking about going to the night market with Carlisle today.


    "Yes.We have to send Carlisle to the academy soon, so I want to be with them for a while."


    "Don''t worry, Ive gained strength again, so sit with Carlisle as long as you want."


    "Yeah."


    My father plunged into papers again.


    The office door opened.


    I saw the butlere in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "A letter from the temple to thedy."


    Temple.You can''t expect anything good from them.


    "From the temple?"


    "Yes."


    The butler handed me an envelope.When I opened the letter, there was an invitation to dinner.


    "What''s happening?"


    "The High Priest asks to dine with me."


    "High Priest?"


    "All because yesterday I sent a donation to the orphanage.And I did it bypassing the temple.I think this story is rted to this."


    All orphanages were run by the church.


    Are you inviting me to dinner to tell me something?


    My dad frowned as if he didn''t like the idea.


    I didn''t like the High Priest''s invitation either.


    As much as I hated the temple, it hated me in return.


    To be precise, they hated both the Emperor and the Empress.


    The Agrita Empire established the worship of Luminas, the god of light who had the greatest influence on the continent, as the state religion.


    It was a religion with a long history, in which it was asserted that Luminas, the god of light, blessed all people when the continent was just created.


    Since this faith has a thousand-year history, its influence is quiterge.


    Although there was no direct influence over the imperial family, they always supported the imperial sessors with clear legitimacy.


    So it was natural for them to dislike Raymond, who usurped the throne, sweeping across the country with fire and sword.


    There was a lot of talk during the Emperor''s coronation ceremony because they didnt send a priest to the mission.


    At first, Raymond tempered his ardor and tried to establish contacts with the temple, hoping to enlist help, but Raymond was also not stupid.


    As the priests gradually lost their divine power, the influence of the temple gradually diminished.


    There were no other people who could use divine power besides the High Priest.


    But the temple was still standing, as for many it was a constion to simply worship God.


    And then, angry at the temple that offended him, Raymond cut their donations in half, which the imperial family gave to the temple every year.


    In the end, the temple, which was in financial difficulty, raised a white g.But anymoner knew that the rtionship between the monarch and the temple was bad.


    Of course, the rtionship with me, the Empress, didnt work out either.


    At that time, knowing public opinion, I couldnt even calmly go to church.But Im no longer an Empress.


    Moreover, the temple''s reputation is now in disaster.


    If they make me a mean thing, I''ll give it back to them.


    "I have to go.After the temple, I will go to Carlisle."


    In general, there was no reason to be afraid of this meeting.


    It was nice to free myself from what confused me as an Empress.


    "Should I go?"


    My father looked worried.


    "Dont worry about me.Now everything is different."


    Come to think of it, I had a debt that I must return to the High Priest.


    I smiled at my father, telling him not to worry.

 Chapter 99:

    Chapter 99:


    While Ellie set out to the temple, a guest appeared to Duke Croft.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Duke, raise your head."


    "I was thinking of visiting Your Majesty, but you came just in time."


    "So you and I share the same thoughts."


    Raymond smiled briefly.


    "But why did you visit me today?"


    "I came to make sure that you are doing well once you have returned to work.If not, I''ll just leave you forpulsory treatment."


    Hearing Raymond''s joke, the Dukeughed.


    Raymond continued after seeing the Duke''s favorable reaction:


    "I actually came to share an important story."


    Raymond''s yfulness vanished immediately as the Duke''s expression became serious.


    It was probably about Marquis Sios.So the Duke suggested.


    "I''ll take you to the office."


    "Yes.Oh wait."


    His gaze darted to all corners, searching for Ellie''s discreet silhouette.


    "But Duke, Ellie is not here.The case is also rted to her."


    "Ah She''s now"


    The Duke was embarrassed and couldnt answer right away.


    Raymond was instantly rmed at this.


    Perhaps she sailed away again without even saying anything?


    Raymond''s fingertips were already cold, but then the Duke spoke:


    "Ellie just went to the temple."


    "To the temple, then?"


    He was relieved to learn that she wasnt gone forever.


    "Ellie''srge donation to the orphanage caught the attention of the High Priest.And he sent a letter."


    "So she went to meet him?"


    "Right."


    Raymond''s face contorted at the Duke''s calm response.


    This old garbage invited Ellie to dine?


    After losing the war for influence, he decided to quietly take revenge on me through Ellie?


    It was the High Priest who periodically spread rumors to the crowd that my Empress wouldnt be able to bear a healthy child.


    There were times when he reproached her for ack of faith, and med every misfortune of our family on it.


    I issued a warning to the temple, so that more like this wouldnt happen again.But Ellie nevertheless endured more and more humiliation and nder at every opportunity.


    And now she goes to visit him?


    I was going to tell the Duke an important matter about Sios, but now I just can''t pretend not to care about her visit to the temple.


    What if the High Priest told her bullshit again?


    I don''t want to see Ellie put up with humiliation anymore


    "I''ll wait for you tomorrow at the pce.


    Raymond turned and left the mansion without even hearing an answer.


    * * *


    The Luminas Church in our capital was represented by tenrge buildings, like a small imperial pce.


    And among them, the central temple, where the High Priest was, was the most secret ce.


    As I passed the huge columns and reached the main building, a gray-headed priest approached me.


    "Haven''t seen you in a long time, Lady Croft."


    Familiar face.


    His dignity was a little lower than the High Priest himself.


    "The High Priest is waiting in the dining room."


    The door opened, I stepped into the room, and froze from what I saw.


    There was a long table in the room, and there was more than one High Priest waiting for me.The priests on both sides of the table, they just flooded this ce.


    And again the temple called me to spoil the mood.


    Has nothing really changed over the years?


    Pouring poison inside, I confidently stepped in the room.


    "Long time no see."


    "Wee,dy Croft."


    The High Priest with a tiara on his head rose from his chair and greeted me.


    "Your sudden invitation made me ufortable.But now, when I see what kind of banquet you haveid here I think I did the right thing, that I came."


    "I''m d to see the youngdy is confident.The Empire was still making noise about the fate of Duke Croft I was very worried that your father didnt please the God."


    The High Priest naturally criticized our family, but passed it off as genuine concern.


    If I had met him for the first time, I would have been mistaken or misunderstood.


    But this isnt our first meeting.


    I have not forgotten how cunning this bloke is.


    And then I said, looking him straight in the eyes.


    "I was also very worried about the temple.I was afraid that the glory of the God had left you, because the criticism of the temple is struggling day by day."


    The High Priest''s face twitched slightly.It seems that he thought that I would silently nod my head like before.


    I added with a smile on my lips:


    "I was afraid that the God would leave his champions forever."


    Finally the young priest jumped up and shouted:


    "Lady Croft!Are you getting rude?"


    "Im just saying that Im concerned about the fate of the temple.Wasn''t the High Priest worried about the will of the God forsaking Duke Croft?"


    "That"


    The priest''s face flushed with embarrassment.


    "Six years is not so little time.Lady Croft seems to have changed a lot."


    "And I suspect you are not.But hasn''t dining at the temple always been a quiet event?"


    If you look around, there were a dozen more priests in the dining room who were ready to take a bite from me.


    Besides, my ce was in the middle of them.


    "Ah, I invited Lady Croft, who made arge donation to the orphanage.I apologize for not telling you in advance."


    "I understand everything clearly."


    Even if you werent a noble, it would be very rude to arrange such a dinner.


    Inviting 10 more outsiders without asking your desire.It was a game that evenmoners with no manners wouldnt fall for.


    Whether he was blinded by my generous offering, or his judgment clouded with age, the High Priest was now openly disying his stupidity.


    I gathered my courage, because I nned to enter into an open confrontation with this priest.


    Just as I was about to get up and walk straight towards him, the dining room door opened.


    "High Priest."


    This voice


    The sound of footsteps grew closer.


    So.


    What apany gathered here


    "I wonder if your necks are jammed or something?Or have you forgotten my face after so many years?"


    Raymond''s cold voice rang out in the room.


    At that moment, the dumbfounded priests stood up and bowed.


    "Your Majesty."


    Since they bowed to the gods, the Emperor wasnt prepared for a deep bow.


    But why are you here?I turned to him, embarrassed, but Raymond saw only the High Priest before him.


    "High Priest, I haven''te to see you for a long time."


    "Yes we haven''t seen each other for a long time.But did Your Majestye to the temple incognito?"


    "You put the question as if someone could deny me entry.Isn''t this a ce where I cane whenever I want to pray to the God?"


    The High Priest smiled awkwardly at Raymond''s question.


    "Of course.The temple is a ce where you can see the God at any time and without any notice.But that would be about the prayer room.I was just amazed that you came to our dining room."


    "Oh, I wanted to go there, but you all drifted apart.A long time ago I promised you that we would dine together."


    And Raymond looked at me.


    ck eyes passed by, exuding harsh energy as if he were very angry.


    "Yes, we have hosted a dinner for Lady Croft in gratitude for therge donation to the orphanage."


    "So this is what your gratitude looks like."


    Raymond nced at the priests.Thetter were embarrassed and stared down.


    "I have never seen such a strange dinner in my life, High Priest."


    "We''re just"


    "Why does this look like interrogating a heretic?"


    Raymond''s voice was cold.


    "Sire.What kind of interrogation?It''s just unreasonable."


    "Oh, these saints.And I have never even seen you use divine power.So I sometimes get confused whether you are a priest or just a manager in a church."


    At that moment, the face of the High Priest turned red with excitement, and it was imprable, anger or shame.


    The same was true of the priests around, who avoided Raymond''s gaze.


    However, they had nothing to say in refutation.Not one has ever shown their divine power.


    Raymond snorted at the tiara in front of him.


    "High Priest.Today''s dinner is, from start to finish, a strange sight to me.What do you think of that?"


    "Yes.Looks like I didn''t prepare well.I apologize."


    The High Priest bowed to Raymond.


    Looking at him for thest time with his icy eyes, the Emperor turned his head to me.


    "Lady Croft, the only thing worth doing at this time is to leave without turning around."


    Lunch ended on that note without even starting.


    Stunned by the unexpected turn, I got up and followed Raymond.


    "What the hell were you thinking ?!What are you doing here?!"


    As soon as I walked out the door, he yelled at me.He looked very angry.


    "And what do you think?Maybe because I was invited?"


    "I say, why did youe to the invitation?!"


    Raymond shook his head in annoyance.


    His face contorted as if it were hurting inside.


    Although I was in a bad mood, I couldnt understand why he had such a painful face.


    How did you even find me?


    The irritation gradually grew.


    "This is not just a temr, but the High Priest himself.You know it''s impolite to refuse for no good reason."


    "Impolite?Impolite to the scoundrels who spoke inhuman nonsense when you had a miscarriage?"


    Raymond, who used to shoot with his eyes like a furious beast, now hesitated.As if he brought up a story that shouldn''t have been touched.

 Chapter 100:

    Chapter 100:


    I don''t know why hes so angry at this moment.


    He wasnt even angry with me, but because of his almost faded memories.


    One story from the temple that I could never forget.


    This was when I had a miscarriage.


    <em>"Your Majesty seems tock faith.Therefore, God doesnt give us children."</em>


    I just blurted out to him out of stupidity that our child was killed by theck of faith in him.


    At that time I was out of my mind, and the words of the High Priest sat down in my subcortex.


    Later I learned that the temple said this only to annoy me in grief.


    And today I came here.This time, even if the High Priest had started his old song again, my reaction would have been different.


    But I didn''t think Ray still remembered that story.


    And I don''t know how he found me to be in the temple.But he seemed to be worried that the High Priest would insult me.


    But I didn''t appreciate this gesture.


    I could handle this myself.


    And running to help me after so many years would be absurd.


    "It''s amazing that Your Majesty says that now."


    "What?"


    "You seem to be really sad and angry about our past loss."


    Something I had never seen before, that he mourned the death of a child.


    Except for the very day of the miscarriage, he was just going about his business, meeting people and telling me things inmon while I was in mourning.


    <em>"Don''t be too sad.We will make a new child."</em>


    It may not have been myst child, but it was my first.


    Even after Carlisle, I never forgot about the unborn firstborn.


    I didn''t want to cling to Raymond anymore, but the story of the miscarriage was already beyond the bounds.


    Because he didn''t even deserve to mention the unborn child.


    I told him in a firm voice that couldnt hide my anger:


    "Didn''t His Majesty treat the child as if it weren''t there at all?"


    He asked, frowning:


    "What are you talking about?"


    "After the miscarriage, His Majesty didnt shed a single tear.You just went to work with your head."


    "That."


    "The only thing that supported me was the belief that I could have another child."


    The more I spoke, the more I remembered the cruelty of that time, and my emotions grew stronger.In the end, I broke down and screamed.


    "Never Never came to console me!Have you ever missed a dead child?You have no right to talk about it!"


    I took a deep breath to suppress my righteous anger.His face was frozen with embarrassment.


    The moment I wanted to turn away, because I didn''t even want to look at him, his frozen face weakened.


    "Ellie."


    There was a suppressed groan.


    "I didnte because it was my first child, too."


    He covered his face with his hand, as if distressed.And slowly he continued:


    "I was a fool.But me too At the time, I didn''t know what to do.It was hard for me to see you suffer, and yes, I shouldn''t have left you alone"


    Sadness emanated from his shaking ck eyes, just like what I have experienced in the past.


    But what should change from these words of his?


    I didn''t need these words now, but at that time.


    When my feelings subsided, I told him with a deep sigh:


    "And what will change if you said that?Just as the suffering was buried in my heart, Your Majesty is just as gnawed at the feeling of guilt in front of me"


    I didn''t want to listen to his confessions.Especially if it''s about a child.


    "Please refrain from such revtions in the future.You might think it will rewrite the past."


    Surprised by my cold tone?He couldn''t open his mouth now.


    "Yes, I know.Its toote".


    "I''m d you know that too.I hope you will not meddle in my life anymore."


    It annoyed me that he constantly crossed the line.


    "Be careful in the future."


    And Raymond stepped back from me.


    The sky was already turning red.


    I still had to leave, because Carlisle and I were approaching the night market.


    "Im busy."


    Such a rude goodbye wasnt very beautiful, but that made me feel better.


    I turned away and coldly walked past him, head held high.


    "I''m sorry."


    Raymond only spoke after Ellie was out of sight.


    "And what will change if you said that?"


    At that phrase, Raymond saw the pain in her eyes.


    I''m sorry I couldnt be with you.


    I''m sorry I couldnt say a kind word.


    The child asked to go out, I saw you fall, and didnt know what to do.I was too confused.


    Miserable regrets umted in my soul that I couldnt even say anything.


    The dead child and Ellie''s suffers.


    Ellie''s endless screams sounded in his ears like echoes from the past.


    As soon as the child died, the temple exploded into hysterics and kept screaming about the wrath of the gods.


    The nobles, even those who had concubines, suddenly called on the Emperor to repent for their sins.


    Of course, this couldnt justify his behavior.


    If it healed her wounds, Raymond could even kneel down hundreds and thousands of times and pray, but what happened is already irreversible.


    All the time I thought about the child as much as about Ellie''s wounds.


    This was our first child, what made it even more difficult.


    I still remember the moment Ellie told me that we were going to have a baby.What I felt at that moment is difficult to express in words.


    It was exciting, but, on the other hand, I got scared.


    My father never loved me, so I suspected that I would also not be able to give love to my own children.


    When I heard the news about her pregnancy, I was so worried for several days that I couldnt even fall asleep.


    In the end, I didn''t even get a chance to try parenthood.The child was stillborn, so we couldnt even properly send him on hisst journey.


    Raymond sighed painfully under the darkening sky.


    And then a knight came up to him.


    "Sire.I think we should go now."


    At the knight''s careful words, Raymond barely escaped his memories of the past.


    He agreed to meet with Jeremy Drua today.


    To know exactly what was on Jeremy''s mind, he ordered Carter to set up a secret meeting ce.


    Enduring a burning pain in his chest, he climbed onto the horse.


    "We are moving out immediately."


    At a gallop, Raymond passed the bustling town square, where the night market had just opened, and entered a shady alley.


    Carter was already waiting for him.


    "Sire."


    Carter walked over and bowed his head to him.


    Raymond asked, looking at the dpidated bar behind the knight.


    "Is Drua already there?"


    "He''s waiting for you."


    Raymond walked by and opened the door.


    As soon as he entered, a deep voice rang in Raymond''s ears.


    "Wee to this lovely ce."


    There were several candles on the table.A familiar face was visible in the dim light.


    Gorgeous tinum hair and amber eyes.


    And a sweet face that always smiles smugly.


    You and Ellie must be smiling like that all the time?


    The rtionship between them is closer than they show to the public.


    Ellie covered Jeremy and Jeremy protected Ellie.


    I was getting hot just from the thought of their connection.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Raise your head."


    Raymond walked over to Jeremy.


    "Well, you chose the hole."


    Raymond looked around the run-down bar that was about to copse.


    "I''m sorry that I brought you to such a shabby ce.However, this is the safest way.Such a ce isnt visited by people, but only by ghosts."


    Jeremy spoke in a rxed manner.


    His appearance, free from anxiety, was simr to when he appeared before Raymond at the party.


    Even Duke Drua would have been terrified to face him.But Jeremy is not.And it was annoying.


    Jeremy ced a chair in front of Raymond, intending to sit down.


    Looking at the chair, battered over the years, he ordered the knights behind him:


    "Leave us."


    "Your Majesty, to be left alone without protection"


    "I won''t say it twice."


    Raymond''s cold voice echoed, and the knights hastily retreated.There are two left in the bar.


    Raymond sat up, staring at Jeremy with cold eyes.


    "From now on, if you lie to me even in small things, you will no longer see the sun."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Jeremy sat facing him, not avoiding those shiny ck eyes.

 Chapter 101:

    Chapter 101:


    The night market lights flickered under the dark sky.


    Having enlisted the magic of the ring, I was now watching a circus performance with Carlisle.


    "Wow!Mom, look!The flower has turned into a dove!"


    Carlisle''s eyes widened as the rose turned into a snow-white bird following the hypnotizing movements of the magician.


    Carlisle was struck by that strange sight, because he saw it for the first time.


    "Yes!Awesome!"


    At that moment, the magician pped his hands, and dozens of roses fell from heaven, simultaneously turning into white birds.


    "Woahhh!"


    There were cheers and apuse.


    White birds looked especially impressive against the ck sky.


    This time even I was sincerely admired.


    With the whistle of the owners, the birds scattered through the cages.Voices rang out calling.


    "Nice doll, and for only 10 copper!"


    As soon as those words were spoken, I felt the strength in Carlisle''s little hand.


    I saw how his eyes sparkle, as if telling me: I want it.


    "Can I buy a doll?"


    This was within my expectations.


    "Of course!"


    Carlisle was so sweet right now that it stabbed my heart.


    Oh, how sweet he is.


    Holding Carlisle tightly and barely suppressing the urge to kiss him on the cheeks, I gestured to the circus performer with a doll in his hands.


    "I''ll buy one."


    "Mom, my mom is the best in the world!"


    At that moment, I heard Jed''s voice.


    "Carlisle!"


    Jed returned, who was leaving to buy something to eat.


    "Uncle Jed!"


    My son let go of my hand and ran to Jed.


    "Carlisle"


    Dumped me like that easily?


    Whether he suspects the absurdities in my heart or not, Jed also rushed to Carlisle.


    I was eating ice cream at that time.


    My loneliness was only for a moment, and Carlisle returned to me with ice cream in his hands.


    "Yummy?"


    "Yes!"


    "Uncle bought your favorite, chocte.If you like it, please kiss me on the cheek."


    What else have you thought of?


    When Carlisle actually kissed Jed on the cheek, Jed chuckled happily.


    "Thats how you are treating me, Carlisle?Your own mom?"


    When I looked down, feigning resentment, Carlisle opened his eyes wide and reached for me.


    "I like my mom too."


    Carlisle came over and kissed me on the cheek.


    "You are so cute, that''s the truth.


    Carlisle resisted when I hugged him tightly, sumbing to the unbearable beauty.


    "I cant breathe."


    "Sorry."


    "Oh, the dancing begins," came from Jed''s direction.


    Then I saw that people started dancing with the circus troupe.


    Cheerful music poured, and the faces of the visitors shone.


    As more and more people gathered, and the kids began to run here and there.


    I like to hear theughter of children, and when I smiled without noticing it, Carlisle asked me:


    "Mom, mom, can I y with them?"


    Carlisle pointed to the spot where the children were gathered.


    "Uh"


    "Mom, I''ll just y a little."


    While I hesitated, Carlisle resorted to his puppy gaze again.


    "Ellie, maybe it''s okay?Only for a moment."


    The gaze attack had already passed.But now Jedes into y.


    "I''ll look after him.He will be nearby."


    He grabbed the child and walked away.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Like a puppy looking to run away, Carlisle seeded next to him.


    "Be careful."


    When my permission was heard, Carlisle ran at a gallop, as if he knew so in advance.


    The children greeted Carlisle with excitement, and they quickly got along.Carlisle''s face was happy, which made me feel better too.


    "There are only ten days left."


    Jed flinched slightly at my words.


    "Yeah"


    Ten dayster, Carlisle departs for the Lund Kingdom Academy.The admission period has long passed, but I slipped them some money so that they would write it down in the middle of the year.


    The ce was familiar to him, but it was still scary to send Carlisle alone.


    Jed patted me on the shoulder, seeing the worry on my face.


    "Dont worry so much.Carlisle will get used to it too.Your child is active and lively.Are you going to hide him all your life?"


    "Only because I want to keep him safe."


    This decision was made to protect Carlisle, but I often thought it was making his life difficult.


    "Hmm Ellie."


    Hearing the call, I turned to face Jed.He said looking into my eyes.


    "Youre doing everything you can to protect Carlisle.You put your whole life on it.If you were a selfish mother, you would try to make him a prince.But you are a good mother, so it never feel guilty here."


    "Jed, thanks."


    "No, well, I''m just honest that I tell you "


    <em>Bam!Bam!Bam!</em>


    Jed''s voice was suddenly interrupted by a series of pping.These are the firecrackers of circus performers exploded with bright sparks.


    How many people gathered to watch the fireworks.


    "I need to get Carlisle back."


    The crowd grew like a snowball.I hurried to the ce where the children were ying.


    However, it wasnt easy to break through the assembled crowd.


    "Wait a minute.Please, excuse me."


    Jed worked with his elbows and pushed people to the sides, but it wasnt easy.


    "Oh, and where did we suddenly end up?What a shit.Ellie, can you see him?"


    "Not this"


    No matter how much I looked around, I didn''t see Carlisle, so my heart sank into my heels.


    "I dont see him."


    I kept looking around, but no matter how much I looked, Carlisle was nowhere to be found.


    It seemed that the blood all over his body had suddenly cooled down.A tremendous, indescribable horror seized me and threw me into a shiver.


    If I lost CarlisleIf he was kidnapped


    "Carlisle!Carlisle!"


    Even when I screamed his name like crazy, there was no answer.


    "Ellie, calm down."


    Jed grabbed hold of me.Little by little, my consciousness came back from his strong grip.


    "He couldn''t have gone too far."


    Time has passed, he must be somewhere nearby.


    Just as Jed was about to push people aside again, a boy came up to us.


    "This Carlisle you are looking for, is this a boy with bright hair and purple eyes?"


    The boy, who appeared to be about thirteen years old, spoke, drawing a silhouette of Carlisle in the air with his hand.


    "Right.Do you know where he is?"


    When asked urgently, the boy pointed aside.


    "He went to where the dolls are."


    "Thanks!"


    Jed and I hurriedly answered the boy and rushed to the market.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty, please be careful on your way back."


    The Emperor didnt heed Jeremy''s worries and didnt answer.


    "I hate Drua House.And that is why I will be thest of such a surname.If Your Majesty believes in me, I will fulfill my part and leave the Empire on the very day when everything here will be decided."


    "How can I trust you?"


    "Didn''t you say you knew the rtionship between Lady Croft and me?And you probably already guessed what ce she upies in my heart.But Lady Croft is loyal to His Majesty.In the end, I wont betray you either."


    It''s not that he couldn''t betray the Emperor.


    He said he wouldn''t, because he cherishes Ellie.


    Drua''s heir didnt tell me a single lie today.


    But the more the truth was connected with Ellie, the more it burned inside me.It hurt, as if something was gnawing at me.But what made me even more angry, now I need the help of this Drua.


    He was the best person who could gather evidence of the conspiracy between Sios and Drua.


    <em>All this action is very annoying me.</em>


    My heart is now consumed with sheer disappointment, and I simply could not give another answer.


    "Your Majesty, would you like to leave now?"


    Carter asked.


    Leaving the bar, they rode through the city, where the night market was in full swing.


    In contrast to his current sadness, Raymond saw a vibrant celebration in the marketce and suddenly remembered the time he had met Ellie there.


    Some time had passed, but when he remembered those moments with her, disappointment receded a little.


    Raymond looked at the night market and dismounted.


    "You all, stay here.I''ll look around a bit ande back."


    The night market was as lively as it was then.Music was ying in the square, and people were gazing enthusiastically at the stalls on both sides of the market.


    While walking slowly through the market, imagining shared moments with Ellie, Raymond tripped over something.


    "Oh, Im sorry."


    As he turned his gaze to that childish voice, purple eyes met his gaze.

 Chapter 102:

    Chapter 102:


    Ellie?


    When I saw those bright purple eyes, she naturally before my eyes.


    Although purple eyes aremon in the Croft family, the child''s hair was slightly different.


    One way or another, he could just be a distant rtive.


    The only thing that very much resembles Ellie is this eyes color.


    At this time, the child''s lips parted gently.


    "Lord, have I hurt you?"


    The child looked worried, looking meekly at Raymond.


    He looks only 5-6 years old.And seeing such serious concern on the part of the little boy, the Emperorughed.


    "Don''t worry, it''s nothing.Doesn''t you hurt?"


    He shook his head pretty hard.


    "Everything is okay!Mom always tells me to look under my feet, but I was carried away because of this doll."


    The child was holding a doll carved in the mud.And he spoke, bowing his head in shame.


    "I''m sorry."


    "You''re a polite kid."


    The child continued more confidently that he even lifted his chin:


    "It was my mother who taught me that.The good child will admit the wrongdoing and apologize!And I am a good!I listen to my mother very well!"


    "Really?Your mother is wise."


    "Oh, it is so!My mother is the most beautiful and intelligent person in the world!"said the child, shing purple eyes.


    "But where is your mother?"


    Raymond looked up and looked around, but none of those around him matched the description.


    "U-uh?"


    Raymond looked at the boy in front of him.


    Fear showed on the child''s face as he looked around with a confused face.


    "I''m lost, right?


    The child spoke softly.


    "Mom said I shouldn''t go I''m lost."


    He was about to cry.Naturally, he was frightened by the unknown.


    Raymond was embarrassed when he saw tears protruding in thoserge eyes.


    He had never before calmed a crying child.


    He hesitated, but still dropped to one knee.


    He met the child''s gaze and gently took his small shoulder.


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    "Carlisle."


    The child''s eyes were already reddening.Raymond felt ufortable in his heart when he saw the sadness in the purple eyes that so much resembled Ellie.


    It felt like he was next to her again.


    Raymond called the child''s name as fondly as he could.


    "Carlisle.Don''t cry, we will definitely find your mother.In the meantime, as long as I''m there, you have nothing to fear.So"


    dont worry.


    He tried to say it, but Raymond wasnt allowed to finish.


    Because Carlisle suddenly grabbed onto his arm.


    The boy hugged him by the neck and buried his face in his shoulder.


    Raymond at that moment froze and was already losing touch with reality.


    After all, this wasnt even the first time he fiddled with a child.There were moments when Edmund hugged him several times as a child.


    But now everything felt different.


    A strange warmth spread inside.


    Why do I even feel this way?


    Raymond couldnt understand either his thoughts or the rapid beating of his heart.


    As embarrassment and confusion ovepped, Carlisle''s exmation rang in his ears.


    "Uwa, waaah!"


    The body of the child, who burst into tears from the experience, was quietly trembling.


    He stroked Carlisle gently on the back.


    It was really awkward because he had never stroked a child before.


    "Its okay.Dont Cry."


    "Uwa-aaaaah!Mom!"


    Carlisle sank deeper into his arms, instinctively looking for his mother.Raymond''s shoulder was starting to get wet.


    If it had been otherwise, he would have been embarrassed and in an instant pushed the child out of his embrace.


    He was never one of those who could live for the sake of a child.


    However, oddly enough, Raymond wasnt ufortable with his new little friend.


    Rather, only Carlisle''s crying made him ufortable.


    Not because the Emperor didnt want to listen to the whining, but because he didnt want the boy to cry.


    It was very embarrassing for him to feel this feeling for an stranger child, but he didnt stop calming Carlisle.


    Calmed Carlisle raised his head and stepped back.


    That was the time when Raymond felt a strange longing for the warmth that had gone away on his shoulder.Carlisle wiped away his tears with the back of his hand.


    "Thank you very much, sir.Please stay with me until my momes.She''ll find me soon, Carlisle said, reassuringly, as if he wasn''t going to cry anymore.


    Unlike the children of his age, Carlisle could speak well and had a really good manners.Raymond was suddenly curious to know where this boy hade from.


    Qualitative and expensive clothes spoke for themselves.


    He was born into a noble house.


    And for what reason was he alone in the night market?


    I remembered Ellie again.At first it was about the eyes, but now the more I look at his posture, the more it resembles Ellie.


    And why am I always thinking about her?


    I''m probably crazy.


    The first on the list was to go and find his mother.


    Raymond asked, stroking Carlisle''s head:


    "Carlisle, if you give me a name or describe your mother''s appearance, I''ll ask someone to find someone."


    "Oh, my mother''s name is"


    "Carlisle!Answer when you hear your mom''s voice!"


    At that moment, when Carlisle tried to tell her name, from somewhere the disturbing screams of a woman were heard.


    A voice that was already breaking from how long she screamed.


    And that voice was familiar.


    "Carlisle!"


    His hand on the child''s head froze.


    "Mom!"


    Raymond froze, as if time had stopped, and slowly turned his head.In the direction Carlisle was running.


    Everything was moving around so slowly.


    Now Carlisle is in mother''s arms, a woman hugs her child.


    Raymond finally found the face of this woman in the crowd and was dumbfounded.


    Ellie.


    Why are you here


    Rustic face and brown hair.


    She changed her appearance with magic, but Raymond already knew this face.


    "Uwa-aaah!Mommy!"


    "Are you hurt?Its okay now, thanks God!Mom is here."


    And even in the surrounding bustle, her voice could be clearly heard.


    "Mom?"Raymond muttered.


    He didnt see or hear anything else.


    All he saw was Ellie and the child at the side.


    This boy


    Is this Ellie''s child?


    His heart beat like crazy.


    Unknowingly trying to reach them, he froze again when he saw a man approaching Ellie.


    The man''s tinum hair was as bright as the stars in the night sky.


    He supported Ellie''s shaking hands.


    And hugged Carlisle as a matter of course.


    Jeremy Drua again.


    Carlisle knew Jeremy and rested his head on his shoulders.


    Then Jeremy and Carlisle''s tinum hair merged oddly into view.


    Raymond couldn''t take his eyes off them.Especially from Jeremy.


    He holds Carlisle with one hand, and with the other grabs Ellie by the shoulder


    It looks like he''s Ellie''s husband and Carlisle''s father.


    When he saw them in the form of an ideal family, he could no longer think of anything, as if someone had hit him on the head.


    And he couldnt take a step in the midst of the feeling that the blood all over his body was cooling.


    Indeed, against the background of their perfection, he was like filth.


    Thus, he could neither approach nor turn away.


    Meanwhile, Jeremy grabbed Ellie''s shoulder tightly.Then he stood in front of her, as if blocking Raymond''s view.


    Raymond couldnt take a step from his seat until, finally, they disappeared.


    * * *


    "Ellie, are you okay?"Jeremy asked anxiously as he walked away from the market.


    "Yes, it''s all right now."


    I was so scared that it was difficult even to stay on my feet.


    "Ellie, I''ll hold you."


    "And what "


    His fingertips gently rubbed my cheek.Is there blood on his finger?It looks like he got scratched somewhere as he ran through the market like a madman.


    "It doesnt hurt."


    Jeremyughed awkwardly.


    "What the hell happened to you?"


    "I lost Carlisle, and I went looking for him withwell, with the person I work with."


    "Ellie, Ellie.Take it easy.It''s all right now.Carlisle is here."


    Jeremy grabbed my arm tightly as I babbled with my tongue.This gesture returned my sanity to its proper ce.


    I let go of his hand and reached now to Carlisle.


    "I will hug you."


    So it was much easier for me.


    "WhatMom "


    I hugged Carlisle tightly and rubbed my cheek against his.


    "You''re not going anywhere else alone like this, do you understand?"


    "But, Mom where is uncle?"


    Carlisle, blinking sleepily, suddenly widened his eyes and threw this at me.


    I stopped and pushed away from him.


    "Uncle?"


    "He promised to find you.He was with me."

 Chapter 103:

    Chapter 103:


    Did someone look after Carlisle while I was gone?


    "We must go to thank him!"Carlisle moaned as if he was incredibly annoyed that he didnt have a chance toe back and say thank you.


    "Well, if you think so," Jeremy spoke now, "Themon people here all look the same.Even if we go back, how do we find that guy?"


    And Jeremy was right about that.


    It''s a shame, of course, but this was already impossible.


    "Carlisle.That uncle must have gone home by now.Thanks to him, of course Don''t worry, your mom will tell him from you."


    So I begged Carlisle not to make another drama.


    But my son kept ncing in the direction of the market.


    However, it must be admitted that this uncle was good.


    "Yes, mom."


    Looking into the distance for some more time, Carlisle still buried his face in my neck and calmed down.


    And then Jed''s voice was heard:


    "Ellie!"


    Jed, who had gone to the other side of the market, has now returned to us.Jed saw Carlisle in my arms and breathed out in relief.


    "So youre okay now.Indeed, that''s so lucky.But where have you been?"


    Now I see that Jed was also very surprised.How his face turned white


    "I was in the market."


    "Are you okay?"


    "Fortunately, Carlisle wasnt hurt."


    "Okay, thats okay."


    He turned to the side, and suddenly froze.Looks like he spotted Jeremy next to me.


    Should I introduce them?


    "Oh, Jed, this is Jeremy Drua.Heir to Duke Drua.And we are close."


    Jed was still silent and stood like a pir.


    Still not recovering from the shock of Carlisle?


    But I told Jed about the previous incident at the appointment.He also knew about our adventures in the Lund Kingdom.


    Nothing has happened here worthy of such surprise.


    At that moment, while Jed stood with his mouth open, sumbing to wild embarrassment, I heard Jeremy''s voice.


    "Jed is the head of the Phoenix organization, isn''t he?I worked as a mercenary and have often heard your name.It''s nice to meet in person."


    Jeremy reached out to Jed.Then Jed winced and grabbed Jeremy''s arm.


    "I yes, Im Jed, the same head of the Phoenix.That is nice to me too, lord Drua."


    "This is a private conversation, and your courtesy is unnecessary."


    "Ah Well, of course."


    Jed smiled awkwardly.


    I alternated my gaze between the two.


    Only Jed was acting strange, Jeremy wasnt worried.


    Is there something going on here that I don''t know about?


    Did you catch my eye on you?Jeremy smiled and turned to me.


    "Ellie.It''s toote already, I''d better go."


    "Uncle Jeremy, are you leaving already?"


    Carlisle looked up from me and asked.


    "Well, your uncle still has work to do today.Sorry."


    "And when will we see you again?I want to y."


    Carlisle looked at him as if it was a regrettable break with Jeremy, whom he hadnt seen in a long time.


    Looking at Carlisle, he told me with an awkward smile:


    "Ellie, can Ie see Carlisle?"


    "Of course."


    I answered without thinking, but after a second I regretted it.


    "Oh, but  Carlisle is leaving the Empire soon."


    "Leaving?"


    "Yes.I decided to send him to the Lund Kingdom Academy."


    Jeremy smiled as if he understood why I made this decision.


    "Okay.I''ll be busy with something important tomorrow, so I''lle y with him the day after tomorrow?And in addition, I will have something to tell you."


    "I''ll send someone to guide you to the mansion."


    "Well, thanks for that.Jed, see you next time."


    "Yes."


    "Carlisle, see you the day after tomorrow."


    "Are you sure toe?You promise?"


    "I promise."


    Jeremy smiled and stroked Carlisle''s head.


    He turned and walked away.


    I have the following question:


    "Jed, did you hit your head or what?"


    "No, I just didn''t know, how did I know that I would meet Drua''s son here?"


    He murmured, scratching the back of his head.


    "I almost lost my mind from all this."


    "Me too, I just can''t"


    It was the first time I lost Carlisle, so after all I was just exhausted.


    "Ellie, we need to leave immediately."


    The disappearance of Carlisle really struck him, so much so that this bear sighed endlessly about fatigue.


    I walked out of the night market with Jed, holding Carlisle tightly by the hand, still anxious.


    * * *


    The Sun Pce of the Agrita Empire.


    Upon arrival, Raymond turned towards the study, not the bedroom.How can he sleep now when his head is about to burst?


    "Where at all"


    Ellie could have children?


    Words he couldn''t even speak.


    Carlisle, Ellie and Jeremy.


    Even after the departure of this trinity, he still stood in the same ce, like a sculpture made of ice.


    I can''t believe what I''ve seen with my own eyes.


    A child with purple eyes, a woman who rushed to hug him.A man with tinum hair that resembles the hair of a child.


    Raymond reyed this brief moment over and over in his weary head.


    Maybe it''s just a stupid dream?


    Or have I finally lost my mind, and I have hallucinations?


    I wish I could brush aside the scene that is now firmly embedded in my mind.


    But I must admit that everything I saw was real.


    Ellie has a child.


    A child I don''t know.


    In addition, the child looks like five or six years old.Could it be that this is my child?


    However, I didnt see the features of my family in him.


    The blood of the royal family of the Agrita Empire was strong.


    Children who inherited the Emperor''s blood, almost all of them were born with ck hair and ck eyes at the same time.


    Sometimes it may be so that only one of the signs manifested itself.But Carlisle had none of them


    Now I wonder if his appearance was changed with the help of magic, just like Ellie herself changed faces.But Carlisle''s hands holding the doll had no ring or bracelet.


    Magical tools that change appearance wererge because they required great amounts of force to sustain the technique.


    Even if you made a small bracelet or ring, you need to embed arge stone into it.


    But there wasnt such a thing on Carlisle.


    That is, Carlisle''s appearance was real.


    He had really purple eyes and blonde hair.


    After all the child wasnt mine.


    The appearance of Carlisle, who was in Jeremy''s arms, came to mind.


    At that moment, a hellish me red up inside me.


    Something hot, likeva, melted my heart and seemed to devour me from the inside.


    No.It can''t be.


    Holding my breath to contain my anger, I tried to find a connection.


    Everything that I have seen so far is just a brief scene, in which there is nothing iron.


    And now the main thing I need to do is see the big picture.


    "Carter."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "I remember, it was reported that the son of Duke Drua had been in the Lund Kingdom?"


    "Thats right."


    "Learn all about the life of Drua and Lady Croft in the Lund Kingdom.Find out if they''ve been together."


    "Yes, sire."


    Just as the knight was about to leave, Raymond moved his lips again.


    "One more thing.Find out if Phoenix or House Drua has a secret abode in the capital."


    There was no sign of children on the Croft estate.


    Besides, Ellie never once mentioned her son.


    The conclusion here is simple, she deliberately hid him.


    The child must have been given a separate mansion.


    "Carter, don''t miss a single thing."


    "I''m on my way, sire."


    Raymond squeezed his hand over his heart, which was still incessant.


    * * *


    "Come on inside, Jeremy."


    Two dayster, Jeremy visited the mansion as promised.


    He arrived earlier than expected and stopped at the door with his hands full of gifts.

 Chapter 104:

    Chapter 104:


    This bunch of toys hinted that Jeremy had robbed the store.


    He showed a displeased face, as if he felt my surprised look.


    "Huh, whoes empty-handed?Well I got carried away a little, yeah?"


    "I think Carlisle will absolutely like it."


    When I called the servant, he epted the gifts.


    "But it seems that I came too early if I was met by Ellie alone."


    He said, passing all the gifts to the servant.


    It was early hour, right time for breakfast.


    Carlisle was still asleep, and Jed returned veryte and spent a long time in the dreand.


    "Jed will be sleeping, because he was overworked yesterday, and Carlisle is with Helen now."


    But I thought he wouldnt show up until noon.


    "You came so early Is it because you wanted to talk?"


    Before we partedst time, he said that he wanted to tell me something.


    Not that hecked manners, so it is likely that he came to visit early in the morning in order to quietly talk to me.


    His nod confirmed my expectations.


    "Yes.I have something to say to Ellie."


    "Then we need to go to the office."


    * * *


    "Tea straight from the Lund Kingdom," Jeremy said as soon as the maid put down the tray and left.


    "Yes.I often remember our time in the Lund Kingdom, which is why I drink this tea.If you dont like it, Ill ask you to rece it."


    "Its not necessary.I like it too."


    Jeremy smiled and took another sip.


    Suddenly his face became serious.


    "Ellie."


    "Yes."


    "I met the Emperor."


    My smile faded in an instant.I thought his important story would tell me about the tandem from Sios and Drua.


    Raymond''s unexpected appearance in this story made me tense.


    I told you not to touch Jeremy.Is this an intimidation?Threats?


    "What''s the trouble with you and the Emperor?"I asked carefully.


    Jeremy hurriedly took my hand.


    "Oh, it wasn''t like that.He only expressed a desire to get to know better.Perhaps to make sure that Im not my father?"


    "Im d that he doesnt promise anything dangerous.But have you managed to prove that you are different from the Duke?"


    After all, he could have killed Jeremy, hiding behind even the most ridiculous excuse.That''s what scared me the most.But Raymond''s head seems to have had a turnaround.


    "Yes Well, that is Well, I made him understand that I would never betray."


    Jeremy gave me a strange look and continued:


    "His Majesty has no choice but to believe."


    Raymond has no choice but to believe?


    I thought it would be a burden to win his trust at once.After all, Ray had a serious bias towards Duke Drua.But is it really okay?


    I was interested to know the reason for that, but I didnt insist.Maybe it''s too personal.


    "I''m d that everything has settled up as it should.How well is His Majesty informed of our state of affairs?"


    "Hes sure Marquis Sios and Duke Drua are plotting a conspiracy.And that this conspiracy will be cruel."


    Raymond also noticed that Sios was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    He was so natural in the world that he felt the enemy with only instincts.


    And who wouldnt have noticed that the behavior of the Marquis has be strange?


    And although my father returned to duty, I should protect him from our intrigues, because he already suffered enough without that.


    However, even thinking about turning to Raymond for help was already ufortable for me.


    We had a hassle at the temple.Only two days have passed since then.


    Emotions were still asking toe out when I remembered our dialogue with him.


    It wont be easy for him to forget this.


    But you can no longer pull the cat by the tail.


    Marquis Sios and Duke Drua.


    We need to gather evidence and end these two, otherwise it will soon be toote.


    I have to report to Raymond tomorrow.


    Collecting my thoughts, I nced at Jeremy.


    "Then what''s your next step?"


    "Add spice to the rtionship between the Duke and the Marquis.Duke Drua had already questioned Sios'' loyalty.I want to jump in this gap, to slip evidence of treason to my father."


    "Do you already have something on your hands?"


    "Everything is just a tiny hint.But I can smell more.Have you learned anything about Sios?"


    "Well, I heard that Marquis Sios had an affair with a water mage, but I didnt find anything concrete.Lately he''s just been sitting as a hermit in a mansion."


    There was little movement on his part, because he knew that the gaze of the entire audience was focused on him.


    "The water mage means For a while, Marquis Sios wont budge, so Ill take this opportunity to shake the Duke even more.When I find out something, I will send you a person."


    "But Jeremy.Howe it doesn''t bother you at all?When the whole case is solved, then Duke Drua"


    I hesitated on words that I couldnt say openly.


    Jeremy has actively expressed his dedication to our cause.


    If this continues, the result will be the execution of his father.


    If he''s plotting a rebellion death is inevitable.


    Even if Jeremy has a bad rtionship with his father, it wouldnt be easy to kill his own father.


    Raymond, the murderer his hated father, was also oppressed by heavy feelings after revenge.


    "I want to live as a different person, different from my father.I don''t want to be a monster blinded by power.I think I''m on the right way," said Jeremy calmly.


    The smile on his lips was bitter.It was difficult for me to say anything in return.


    There was an awkward silence.


    Suddenly the door to the study opened.


    Carlisle leaned out of the doorway.


    Jeremy turned and jumped up when he saw my son.


    "Carlisle!"


    Jeremy opened his arms as if asking for a greeting, and Carlisle jumped up to him.


    "Uncle Jeremy, I missed you!"


    "I missed you too, Carlisle."


    Watching their reunion, I also stood up when I saw Helen.


    Thetter came up to us and greeted Jeremy.


    "Long time no see."


    "Its a long time, Helen.How are you?"


    "Carlisle didn''t even wash when he heard about your visit.He immediately rushed here."


    When I looked at Carlisle at Helen''s words, I saw his disheveled hair and pajamas.


    "As urgent as your business with Jeremy is, you must wash your face and change your clothes.Come on, change with Helen."


    "But I want to y with Uncle Jeremy"


    He dodged my gaze and buried himself in Jeremy''s arms.When I wanted to be strict, Jeremy hugged Carlisle and lifted him into his arms.


    "Let''s go y with your uncle?"


    "What game is this?"


    "If Carlisle washes while I count to 100 and changes, then I''ll give you a present.What do you think about that?"


    "That sounds great!Well let''s go already!"Carlisle eximed worried.


    Jeremy pulled Carlisle away with a smug grimace, and Iughed with Helen.


    Meanwhile, while Ellie was having a good time, people flocked to the mansion with might and main.


    * * *


    A small mansion in the woods.


    Raymond went out to the front yard and took off his hat.


    "It was established that she opened a flower shop in the Lund Kingdom.They say in the market every now and then that she was a single mother."


    "A single She raised him alone?"


    "Yes sir.They report that no one saw her husband.Except The son of the Drua House often visited the store.Many misunderstood that the two were lovers."


    "It was also reported that he was very close to the boy."


    "Investigation revealed that Phoenix Branch Manager recently secretly bought the property.The mansion of an impoverishedndowner, located on the outskirts of the capital.Perhaps this is the ce we need."


    After listening to Carter''s report, Raymond immediately rushed out of his pce.


    He rushed to the mansion like a madman.


    The mansion wasnt that far from the square where the night market opened.


    "This is definitely that mansion."


    He rode to this ce, not stopping to see everything with his own eyes.


    Carlisle is really Ellie''s child or whose else?


    The more he listened to Carter, the more he felt like his heart was breaking into pieces.


    If Carlisle was from Jeremy


    Ellie filed for divorce and sailed with this guy.


    Perhaps she just sailed away in order to live in peace as the three of them?


    When did it all start for them?


    What brought them together?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt like he was out of his mind.


    "We are here.Sit silently."


    Raymond threw to the knights and dismounted.


    At the moment when the Emperor quickly reached the mansion, the front door opened.


    Carlisle jumped out.

 Chapter 105:

    Chapter 105:


    "Wow!There is a butterfly!"


    Carlisle looked for a butterfly among the greenery and screamed.He ran through the small flower garden and reached for that one.


    A new surge of joyful childishughter admonished us that this butterfly had already fallen into his hands.


    An rmed male voice followed:


    "Carlisle, be careful.It won''t take long to fall."


    Raymond''s attention was drawn to Jeremy, who had just left the mansion.


    And why are you getting out of there?


    At that moment, he gritted his teeth, without noticing it.


    Ellie came out next.


    She had a basket of food on her arm.


    She goes out into the courtyard, spreads the fabric, puts the basket on it and alternately looks at Jeremy and Carlisle.


    With a smile like Raymond had never seen before.


    The Emperor''s heart sank as if nailed to this new spectacle.


    His fingertips began to tremble as if they were being doused with ice water.


    Meanwhile, the joyful voices of Jeremy and Carlisle beat him in the brain.


    "I caught you!"


    "How can you?!Mom, help me, I was caught!"


    Carlisleughed as he reached for Ellie.


    Happy children''sughter spread throughout the yard when she took her son in her arms, pretending to help out of trouble.


    "Will you have sandwiches?You didn''t even have breakfast."


    "Yes!"


    Carlisle and Jeremy sat down on the cover that Ellie had spread out.


    Jeremy took a sandwich and fed it to Carlisle from his hand.Ellie poured the juice and the three chatted merrily.


    Needless to say, Raymond''s existence remained unseen.


    "Why are they have"


    His voice cracked and he bit his tongue.


    Close rtionship was the answer to the question.


    I denied everything endlessly, but the scene in front of me reveals the image of a truly happy family.As if a mockery in my direction.


    When did Ellie get pregnant at all?


    Before, I could only dream and worry about getting a new child.


    At some point, rage whispered in his ear to run up and smash this cute scene to shreds.But that hitherto unprecedented smile of Ellie froze before his eyes, and his heart pounded with a hammer.


    What the hell am I even hoping for?


    I wanted to ask Ellie directly and get a simple answer.But I couldnt even take a step towards them.


    I was, after all, an uninvited guest.


    Ellie''s happy smile will disappear the very moment he go out from the bushes.


    Raymond froze, consumed by a sense of helplessness, as if the abyss was taking him away.


    Jeremy spun around in search of a handkerchief to wipe crumbs from Carlisle''s lips.


    And something shed into his field of vision.


    How the hell did you get here?


    He blinked slowly to see if he was imagining it.But it was clear as day, the Emperor himself stood in a pir in the middle of the forest.


    And although Jeremy''s gaze didnt leave him for a while, the Emperor didnt look back.


    In his vision, only Ellie and Carlisle were lying.


    The Emperor was fixated on those two.


    Jeremy''s heart began to beat faster.


    At such a moment, how can you judge what to do with this situation?


    He couldn''t know what the hell the Emperor was here, or if he understood Carlisle''s origins.


    While Jeremy was hesitating whether to tell Ellie or not, the Emperor started to move.


    After looking at Carlisle for thest time, he suddenly turned and walked in the opposite direction from the mansion.


    There was a knock of horseshoes.


    Did the Emperor really leave like that?


    He came to the mansion, saw Carlisle and did nothing.


    Why did you leave without doing anything?


    If he understood everything, if he saw Carlisle


    It suddenly dawned on Jeremy that Carlisle was now not wearing any of the royal family marks.


    Thanks to magic, Carlisle was no longer ck-haired with ck eyes, but silver and with purple eyes.


    Even though he saw Carlisle, there was no symbol of the imperial family on him, so he shouldnt suspect a connection.


    And since he saw me here, maybe I


    "What are you not eating?"


    "Ah."


    As Jeremy sat dumbfounded, Ellie asked, puzzled.


    "Jeremy, Jeremy has to eat too."


    Carlisle shoved him a sandwich.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jeremy turned as Ellie called out to him anxiously again, as if she sensed tension in the atmosphere.


    Even if the Emperor is gone, there is no guarantee that it will end there.


    He already knows this ce.He can alwayse back and drag Carlisle away.


    I had to tell Ellie.


    * * *


    We turned into the mansion before we finished our pic.And it happened because Jeremy gave me the following:


    "Ellie."


    "What happened?"


    "His Majesty happened."


    "What?"


    I couldn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "The Emperor has juste and gone."


    I followed his gaze and saw a forest nearby.


    If Raymond was there He saw us.


    Me and Carlisle.


    "He watched you with Carlisle.I think he understood that hes your son."


    What do they say there?When people are too scared, do they feel white in their eyes?


    I can''t see anything around me and my head is spinning.


    Raymond was here.


    Above that all, he saw Carlisle.


    How, the hell


    He had no idea of Carlisle''s existence at all.


    It was no coincidence that he came across a mansion in the middle of the forest.


    He must have done a preliminary investigation when he found out about Carlisle''s existence.


    "How could he know?"


    "It cant be.That day?"


    Jeremy''s eyes went up to his forehead as if he had an insight.He looked at me and said:


    Ellie, I told you I met with the Emperor.The day you lost Carlisle.And the ce where I met His Majesty was very close to the night market." Jeremy added in a low voice: This is how I met Ellie that day.


    If Jeremy and I were close enough to meet by chance, then Raymond could be at that night market.


    Carlisle never made it to the capital, so that day was the most likely urrence.


    "Then Indeed, that day"


    I turned to Carlisle with the main question.


    "Carlisle."


    Carlisle, who didnt understand the serious problems of adults, stared into my eyes.


    "Yes."


    "Do you remember the man who helped you that day Do you remember what that uncle looked like?"


    "Yes!I remember ck eyes.Moreover, the hair was ck.This uncle was a good uncle"


    Carlisle''s muttering shook me as if I had been pped in the back of the head.


    My head was still spinning, I could hardly stand on my feet.


    I was so careful.How could this happen?


    "Ellie!"


    When I woke up from Jeremy''s anxious screams, I noticed how I was shaking all over.


    It never urred to me that Raymond and Carlisle would meet on such a ridiculous coincidence.


    But what can I do?


    Within a week, Carlisle was supposed to sail away to the academy, but suddenly everything went awry and I was confused.


    "Ellie, don''t let yourself be unsettled."


    Jeremy''s advice gave me some spirit back.


    Yes, this is correct.


    You cant afford to be discouraged.


    I calmed down and asked Jeremy.


    "Jeremy, His Majesty Have you really seen him?Didn''t it seem to you?"


    "Sorry.But no."


    His eyes didnt flinch.


    Raymond was indeed here.But then why did he turn back right in front of my nose?


    It was utterly unlike Raymond.If he identally found out about the existence of Carlisle and even found our hideout, he woulde to demand the whole truth from me.


    Because he is a person who believes only in what he sees and hears himself.


    "Everything is very strange.Why did he see Carlisle and just leave?"


    Have you found evidence that the child is yours?Why else did he leave at once?


    No one in the world could know his intentions for sure.


    Convinced that Carlisle was his child, he would immediately take his son away from me.


    If Carlisle''s past is fully revealed, he will be the second prince, a new struggle for power will begin


    "Hell, no."


    No, this wont happen, there is no evidence.


    I hugged the bewildered Carlisle and told myself, shaking with concern.


    The papers were neatly arranged.


    The doctor who received Carlisle was a man who roamed the continent, so it would be difficult to find him.


    Then what the


    While I was winding myself up, Jeremy said:


    "I wonder what the Emperor thought?"


    "Huh?"


    "Carlisle got a new look, right?Silver hair, purple eyes.There is no symbol of the Agrita family."


    Carlisle''s magic assistant was a tiny inconspicuous earring.


    A child without the symbol of Agrita or magic tools.


    Raymond wouldn''t think Carlisle is his child.


    Even if the Emperor found out that I have a son, he still doesnt know that this is his own child.


    "But even so, Raymond isnt the kind to go that far and go so quietly."


    There must be some other reason.


    "Yes.Maybe it''s me."


    "What does it mean?"


    "He probably saw Carlisle and me together It seems His Majesty misunderstood our rtionship with you."


    "Ah"


    It was only then that it dawned on me.


    If you saw Jeremy ying with Carlisle


    We''ll throw dust in his eyes.


    Carlisle''s father is Jeremy.


    Plus, coincidentally, they have simr hair color.


    That wasnt my intention, but what happened, happened.Jeremy is now caught up in this with us.


    I''m sorry, but Jeremy is in greater danger now.


    "Forgive me for framing you."


    "Use me then."

 Chapter 106:

    Chapter 106:


    Unexpected words threw me into a stupor.


    "Use Jeremy?"


    "Exactly.I''ll be more believable than some fictional father.His Majesty has already seen the three of us."


    But he is right.Jeremy will be the best shield against Raymond''s suspicions.


    In the box of arguments for, Raymond saw Jeremy and me at a party 6 years ago.


    But there is one but here.


    Raymond would never let Jeremy lose this focus.


    There was no need to involve him at all.


    While my mind was clouded with doubts, Jeremy continued firmly:


    "Ellie, I don''t think of anything else besides Carlisle''s safety."


    "I still have toe to the audience tomorrow"


    * * *


    The next day.


    The Croft family carriage pulled up outside the pce.


    "Lady Croft."


    When I left the carriage, a servant came up to me.


    "Lead me to him."


    My tone seemed to embarrass this guy.So he froze for a moment, but soon showed a kind smile and said:


    "His Majesty is waiting for you."


    Raymond is waiting for you


    There is nothing terrible in these words, but today I was so nervous that I immediately shook my head.


    We''ll have to talk about my son.


    I cant say an extra word, there should not be any holes in my legend.


    By all means, I cant allow him to know that Carlisle was Raymond''s child.


    This is the main reason why I have lived overseas for thest six years.


    I didn''t want to plunge my son into a massacre called a power struggle.


    "Your Majesty, Lady Croft has arrived."


    "Let her in."


    Raymond''s deep voice rang out.The office door opened.


    I stepped slowly inside.


    I hid my fluttering heart as much as I could and prepared courtesies:


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Raise your head."


    The sound seemed toe straight out of his throat, much lower than usual.And so he stood in front of me, and spoke:


    "I have something to tell you."


    Raymond''s ck eyes were darker than ever.The strong emotions in those eyes didnt promise me anything good.


    I looked at him and calmly issued:


    "Everything what you want, sire.But I only ask to do it in private."


    Do you think I don''t know what the conversation will be about?


    He looked at me but didn''t answer.


    "Everyone leave.


    All the servants and knights left, and the office door closed tightly.


    "Looks like you saw me yesterday."


    It wasn''t hard to add two plus two.After all, I sent a letter yesterday asking for an audience.


    It would be weird if I suddenly wanted to just chat with my ex-husband.And this is after what I said to him in the temple.


    "Yes.Yesterday I learned that His Majesty was in my house."


    "This mansion isn''t even yours."


    "I dont think so.And the child whom the Emperor saw, he is also my child."


    Raymond''s face changed dramatically.


    "This is really your child.I didn''t want to believe," he said, holding back the impulse with force.


    It was as if I had thrust a dagger into his heart now.


    "Carlisle is my child.And not a child of His Majesty.I asked for an audience to make one thing clear.Carlisle is just my son and has nothing to do with the Emperor."


    "Just your son?And where did dad go if he''s <em>just your</em> son?Are you afraid that I wille to the soul of Jeremy Drua?"


    Raymond''s ck eyes shed with menace.


    Until thest moment I hoped that it would be okay.But he really mistook Jeremy for Carlisle''s father.


    After a moment, I remembered what Jeremy had said.


    If I follow Jeremy''s words, there will be one less problem.But I wont be able to sleep well at night.I will not use it as a human shield.


    "The heir of Duke Drua is nt the father of my child."


    "How is he not?!"


    He grinned as if he didnt want to believe me.


    "My son''s father is already dead."


    I looked down and spoke the prepared words.


    The documents for the child''s father were fabricated even before the departure from the Lund Kingdom.


    "I never thought before that you would cover Drua so much."


    However, Ray didn''t believe me.


    No, maybe he doesn''t want to believe that I met someone else and got pregnant in a matter of days after the divorce?


    "You must have sent people to the Lund Kingdom in search of them.Otherwise, how would you find the location of the mansion?The heir of the House of Drua only pretended to be the father of my child.You should know that we didnt live together."


    He had nothing to answer.


    I didn''t know yet if he believed or doubted further.


    His silent lips finally parted slowly.


    "I thought he was my child."


    My heart was pounding at these words.I clenched my trembling fingers into a fist.


    "I''d rather have a baby with Jeremy Drua."


    "Do you want to tell me that you found someone else as soon as you divorced me?"


    He was angry.This question was eating at him from the inside, and he finally decided to pour it all out on me.


    "You are asking a question that I have no reason to answer."


    "There is no reason to answer because we are already divorced, is that what you want to tell me?"


    "Thats right."


    "Oh, what a coincidence!The child''s father is dead, so why not get along with this Jeremy Drua?"


    "Sire!"


    I let him know that he was crossing the line.


    Only then did Raymond flinch and recover.Now he seemed to realize that he had made a mistake.


    "What I have just said I, I"


    He sighed and rubbed his face with his hand.


    "I''m tired of endless interference in my personal life."


    "Ellie"


    "Once again, my child has nothing to do with Your Majesty."


    His dark eyes trembled and his parched lips were open wide, but no words spilled out.


    I looked straight at him, not avoiding his gaze.


    It was unpleasant to see him so broken, but I decided to think only about Carlisle.


    I couldnt throw my son into the millstones of the war for the throne.


    Heir or not, I wished him to live happily and freely.Without an eternal threat to life.


    So I shouldn''t arouse a single suspicion right now.


    "Sire.If Carlisle''s existence is made public, it will make a lot of noise.I dont want my child to wander secret hiding ces his whole life."


    "Do you want me to shut up?"


    "Yes, if it''s possible."


    "Huh."


    A strangeugh came from his side.I can''t even guess if this is sarcasm or is he delusional?


    "I understood you."


    "Thank you, sire."


    He looked very upset.


    It looks like it will take him a while toe to terms with the facts.


    "I need to leave."


    I said goodbye and left the office.


    * * *


    Garden of Marquis Sios.


    Lisa, who was now fiddling with young flowers, froze when she saw the person entering the greenhouse.


    Lily, the gray-haired maid, saluted Lisa.


    "What''s happened?"


    When Lisa spent time in the garden, she liked not to be disturbed.


    And Lily is well aware of this fact.Therefore, it is an important matter.


    "Mdy.When I studied Jeremy Drua and Ellie Croft, I found something interesting."


    "What''s in there?"


    "Lady Croft has a child."


    "What?A child?"


    "Lady Croft raised a child, hiding under the guise of the owner of a flower shop in the Lund Kingdom.Now the boy is hiding in a mansion on the outskirts of the capital."


    Hiding the child, it means


    And why?


    Lisa''s blood froze in her veins.


    "Do you have details?"


    "The child is 5-6 years old in appearance, and his appearance requires investigation."


    5 to 6 years old.


    Ellie left the Empire six years ago.


    If the kid is 6 years old chances are it might be Raymond''s kid.


    What a great surprise.


    The appearance of a new prince.


    Now Edmund''s position will be seriously shaken.


    Lisa bit her lip.


    We almost got there.


    Just a stone''s throw.


    Ellie Croft jumps out and spoils my ns again.


    Lisa asked Lily, trying to calm down:


    "What''s the matter with his looks?There is no symbol of the monarch''s family?"


    "The report reads this: silver hair and purple eyes were visible from afar."

 Chapter 107:

    Chapter 107:


    "Silver hair and purple eyes?"


    "These are the words of eyewitnesses."


    "So there is no ck."


    "Isn''t this the Emperors child?"Lily asked cautiously, turning to Lisa, whose face now reflected the bitter anticipation of the future.


    "Maybe so, but this is all extremely suspicious."


    It would seem that she should have been relieved that the boy doesnt have the Emperor''s blood.But Lisa, on the other hand, sensed that something was wrong.


    A child of five or six years old.


    If the child wasnt Raymonds, that would mean that Ellie met a new man in the moment after the divorce.


    Any outside observer wouldnt have noticed the catch here.But Lisa thoroughly learned Ellie''s habits.


    And Lisa knew how much Ellie loved Raymond.


    Maybe she knew Ellie''s unrequited love even better than the Emperor himself.


    And now Ellie, that Ellie who has been running after Raymond all her life, met another man the day after the divorce?


    This was hard to believe.


    Silver hair, purple eyes.


    Really not Raymond''s child?


    Lisa remembered the events six years ago.


    "It''s all strange, no matter how you look."


    Even at that time, Lisa had doubts about Ellie''s flighty departure.


    As shocked as Edmund''s appearance was, it wasnt yet a reason to divorce the whole monarch.


    And Ellie so easily took off the Empress''s robes, although she had loved Raymond so much all these years.


    In addition, after the divorce, she immediately moved across the seas, as if fleeing from the gue.


    If she wanted to hide from prying eyes, she could settle in any vige.


    However, she sailed away to distantnds.


    Maybe her child was the reason?


    The deeper Lisa''s thoughts advanced, the more the doubts deepened.


    Her green eyes gleamed with threat.


    "Lily."


    "Yes, Mdy."


    "We need to find out more precisely where her son came from."


    "Yes."


    Lily left, and Lisa, with a frozen face, cut the dead flower.


    * * *


    "We managed to find out something, but on the whole there is nothing strange about these papers."


    Listening to Carter''s report, Raymond didnt react.


    It''s been two days since Ellie came to visit.


    And all this time them and Carlisle didnt leave his head.


    He didnt understand what he was eating, he didnt feel that he was sleeping, he lived as if he werent alive.


    <em>"My child has nothing to do with Your Majesty."</em>


    These poisonous words spun tirelessly in his sick brain.


    Her expression and eyes didnt flinch at that moment.


    It didn''t sound like a lie, but he still didn''t want to believe her.


    It didn''t matter if Jeremy was a dad or not, the very fact that a stranger was around drove him crazy.


    Therefore, he called Carter to find out more.Is there a lead?


    No, rather, these data looked like a forgery, and he was soundly prepared.


    The documents in front of him were suspiciously clean.


    Ellie tied the knot with a man named Alvin, and Carlisle was considered their fruit of love.


    <em>I do not want to endure this, but the facts in front of me repeat louder than any admission.</em>


    As Raymond''s silence dragged on, Carter cautiously suggested:


    "Sire.The surest way is to ask the God himself."


    Raymond''s eyes, clouded with vague thoughts, suddenly brightened.


    You definitely won''t fool the Creator, he said firmly.


    This is by far the easiest and most urate method, but for this the child had to appear before the High Priest.


    Then the existence of Carlisle will be known throughout the country, and my word given to Ellie will be vited.


    And then, even if the boy wasnt mine, a considerable storm will rise.


    I cant throw them to the wolves to be torn apart.It was Ellie''s son, not someone from the street.


    "Enough about the boy, close the investigation."


    There is nothing more for me to know.


    "Your Majesty, I need to tell you something."


    "Well then tell me.


    "In the midst of an investigation in the Lund Kingdom Another piece on the board was revealed.There was also a man who, like us, was interested in the life of Lady Croft and her child."


    "What?Are you sure about it?"


    Raymond''s eyes grew sharp.


    "Yes."


    Raymond''s expression turned serious.


    "But you don''t know who sent him?"


    "I''m sorry, but I don''t know."


    Carter didnt follow this thread.But one troublemaker immediately came to the Emperor''s mind.


    Marquis Sios.


    If Sios dug next to Ellie, he also knows about her child.


    Then he might think that this child was mine.And if that happens, the boy will suffer the most.


    "Find out who is behind all this.Track the movement of documents and other materials.Nothing should leak."


    "Yes, sire."


    Carter stepped back and Raymond rose from his seat.


    Coming out of the window, he suddenly looked up at the sky, stained with purple spots.


    "Ellie."


    He saw all the papers with his own eyes, and listened to Carter''s report with his own ears.But, oddly enough, thoughts about the child didnt subside.


    In addition, the existence of the child was noticed by someone else.


    I dont know their intentions, but if their ns are in the ns, then the disclosure of Carlisle is only a matter of time.


    "You''d better juste back to me."


    If the existence of a child cant be hidden, the Emperor will be the strongest shield for both Ellie and the boy.


    He turned to the window with a burning gaze, as if he had a n.


    "Harness the horses.Let''s go quietly."


    * * *


    I was going to read a book of fairy tales and put Carlisle to bed.


    "Mom, if I float to the academy, when will I see you?"


    I got overwhelmed by Carlisle''s question.


    My son already knew that he was going to the academy.


    At first he liked the idea of seeing his friends from the Lund Kingdom again, but as time passed, he asked a different question.


    "Well I don''t think we''ll see you anytime soon.But your mom will send you letters.And when it''s over, we''ll be together again."


    "And when will it end?In ten days?"Carlisle asked naively.


    "Well, it will take a little longer.Sorry."


    Carlisle''s face drooped.


    "But you look at it this way: instead of me and Carlisle there will always be Helen.And Uncle Jed said he would visit you often.If you get along well with Helen and Jed, your mom will be back early."


    I''m sorry, but there was no other way.


    Raymond noticed Carlisle''s presence too quickly.


    And he is unlikely to make a particrly rational judgment.


    What if he forces me toe to the temple


    We won''t have any secrets at all.


    "I promise I''ll be sailing to you soon."


    Carlisle pulled his hand out from under the covers.He grabbed my pinky with his and demanded guarantees.


    "I promise.I''ll be back soon."


    When I made the promise, a smile appeared at the corners of Carlisle''s lips.


    I slipped Carlisle''s hand under the covers and kissed his forehead.


    "Your mom loves you very much.Goodnight."


    "And I love you too, good night.Mom."


    Finally, I left the bed and left the room.


    "Ellie.Carlisle fell asleep?"


    Helen stood as if she wanted toe in.


    "He fell asleep.So take a rest too."


    "I have been messing around thest days.And all thanks to Ellie.I''m afraid I''ll be so bored."


    "Shall we have a ss, then?"


    After meeting Raymond, I was nervous and upset, so I couldnt sleep well.


    So today I was going to have a drink.


    "Perfect."


    As Helen and I headed for the stairs, Jed stopped us, briskly galloping upstairs.


    "Jed, what''s going on?"


    "The Emperor.He''s here."


    "Why suddenly at a time like this" Helen muttered with a surprised face.


    It waste at night.Do you dare to poke your nose in here at a time like this?


    I had a bad feeling.


    "Where is he now?"


    "He''s in the waiting room."


    "Don''t let anyone see him."


    Throwing it to Jed, I headed over to Raymond.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Emperor, Sun of the Empire."


    Hearing my hello, he turned around.


    "Rise."


    Instead of offering to sit down and talkfortably, I got to the point.


    "Why did youe here at such an hour?"


    He looked meekly at me and spoke slowly.


    "I have something interesting to tell."


    Will there be a story about Carlisle again?


    As foreboding gripped my limbs, Raymond continued:


    "Our enemy also found out about Carlisle."


    Premonition never lies.

 Chapter 108:

    Chapter 108:


    I clenched my trembling fingers into a fist.


    "Our enemy?"


    Sios was the first toe to mind.


    Not that it came as a surprise to me.


    I just didn''t know how soon they would find out my past and Carlisle''s existence.


    I may have slipped misinformation on Raymond, but not the Marquis Sios.


    I was ashamed of my omission, but now all that was left was to take action.


    If they wonder if Carlisle is of royal bloodline, things will go awry for us.


    Lisa didnt be Empress, and Edmund''s position was precarious.If right now the light falls on the true prince, Edmund will lose all legitimacy.


    "And this someone thought the same thing as I did," he said with a kind of impatient air.


    "If they want to sniff out something, I wont stand still."


    "I will help."


    "Yes?What does it mean?"


    He took a step towards me.


    Raymond took a deep breath and looked down at me.


    Will you tell me something funny or will we just stand there?When I was about to throw such a question at him, his lips moved.


    "Go back to the pce."


    What?


    I came to my senses and asked, as if struck by lightning.


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said to return to the Empress''s residence and sit on the throne again."


    I thought I misheard.


    Return to the pce.Be an Empress.


    It was more shocking than saying that he would drag Carlisle to the temple.


    Until now, I couldnt imagine that in my life I would still hear something like that.


    If it weren''t for his determined face, I would have thought I was dreaming this.


    But why?Words fell out of my mouth before I could even think about them:


    "Have you lost your mind?"


    It was a rude remark that no one would have dared to give to the Emperor, but now I didn''t care.


    I couldn''t think of any other words besides this.


    "My mind is stronger than ever.Bring back to life as the Empress.We need each other."


    Raymond responded to me without a trace of embarrassment, as if my previous reaction had been as expected.


    His calm voice created the illusion that everything that was happening was unreal.


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear it."


    How could he tell me that if he wasnt out of his mind?


    We''re already divorced.


    No, first of all, I had Carlisle, and now I have other things to do.


    He even thought that my son wasnt his child, but he nned my return anyway?If he''s not crazy, what''s wrong with him?


    I spoke, once again drawing a line:


    "Your Majesty, I have a child.Even if I return, Im not going to abandon the child and be an Empress again."


    As soon as I finished speaking, he answered as if he expected that too.


    "Did I tell you to leave the child?Your son will be registered as my adopted child."


    You''re going to add Carlisle to the lineage as a foster child.


    Overworked these days, or has he gone mad from insomnia?


    Raymond had such a confident face and he said more and more strange things.


    "What the hell Do you want to ept someone else''s son as a prince?"


    "We''ll have toe up with something, but this is not excluded."


    It was like I was butting with the wall.And I already had a headache from this action.


    "Sire"


    "Ellie, think about it.What will happen when they find out about the child?"


    "And Your Majesty will serve me as a human shield?"


    "Right.Even if this is not my child, our enemies will soon give you two a pass.The safest ce to protect this is the Emperor''s pce."


    It seems that in his mind all the ns were already perfectlyid out.


    Of course, leaving out our personal feelings, its not that he was wrong.


    But this simply cant happen.


    I ran away so as not to raise him as a heir, but now let''s make Carlisle a prince?


    "Thanks for the offer, but no."


    "Ellie, think about the child.Even if he doesnt have the right to the crown, you two will be safer with me than anywhere else."


    Raymond''s dark eyes didnt flinch.


    He believes in what he says.


    As I scanned him, I noticed many unkempt features that I had not seen before.


    A rumpled robe, disheveled hair, and dirt on his boots.


    It looks like he rushed like a fanatic straight from the pce to tell me his thoughts.


    I looked into those deep eyes and finally answered:


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    I couldn''t see through his obsession.


    What is so interesting about trying to lure someone else''s child?


    "I can''t just watch as you and your son are overwhelmed by danger."


    Sadness settled in his eyes.


    By the emotions that hesitated in his gaze, it was difficult to judge whether he fell victim to an obsession or simply regretted the past.


    "Ellie."


    He reached out to me.I saw his hand and stepped back.


    "No.I dont need Your Majestys help."


    "Ellie!"


    He called out my name as if in a panic.


    "Im the one who can protect Carlisle.I, not this Jeremy."


    "What does Drua have to do with it?But no, it seems he will be better than this."


    "What?"


    "For me, the life of an Empress is nothing but pain and regret.Or did you think I filed for divorce because of Edmund?"


    "I know I hurt you.But"


    "If you know, how dare you even say that I should return to the throne?"


    First of all, Carlisle and I got bogged down in such a quagmire precisely because of your indifference.


    Having a child born from the outside, he appointed him heir to the crown and never gave me confidence that he would protect our child.


    But now he came and made me such an offer


    "I will take care of my child''s problems.Please stoping to me."


    "Ellie, I"


    "You''ve crossed the line."


    My harsh voice sounded.


    There was no desire or opportunity to know why he was doing this and what was hidden in his heart.


    He walked away, not hiding his tortured face.


    He simply turned and walked out of the waiting room without another word.


    "Ellie.Is it okay?"


    Jed stepped into the living room.


    "The Emperor brought the problems?I heard you were raising your voice."


    Jed had a look of worry on his face.


    "Theres no problems with him."


    "Then what''s the matter?"


    "Someone found out about Carlisle''s existence."


    Jed''s expression was seriously tense.


    "Is this Marquis Sios?"


    "It''s very likely, but I''m not sure.I need to know exactly who is behind this.And I will have to postpone sending my son to the academy."


    I couldn''t guess how far the information had leaked.


    There are no longer any guarantees that the academy will be a safe ce for him.


    "I''ll find out through Phoenix."


    * * *


    On the third day after Raymond''s visit.


    A letter has arrived at the Carlisle residence from the house of Sios.


    [Lady Croft, if time permits, I would like to speak with you.


    Lisa Sios]


    "Oh, this Lisa."


    After checking the contents of the letter, I spat out her name.


    Helen asked me:


    "Are you going to go?"


    "I must.She personally sent a letter here."


    SHe sent a letter here, so she knows who is hiding in this mansion.The letter is written in my name.


    Well, let''s talk


    Are you afraid that Carlisle is a prince, is that why you are trying to challenge me?


    "How shameless of them to send us such an invitation."


    We''re at a disadvantage.That bitch must be trying to crush us."


    Carlisle was my weakness, and Lisa grabbed onto it.


    This meeting still cant be avoided.


    But that doesn''t mean that I was going to bow my head to her.Let it be so, let me have weaknesses.I will show her that she also has weaknesses.


    I pped Helen on the shoulder, who couldn''t hide her outrage.


    "I''m going to the Sios house.Take a good look after Carlisle."


    After Raymond''s visit, the mansion was heavily guarded.


    The attack could have been sudden.


    "Don''t worry."


    Instead of answering Lisa with a letter, perhaps I will visit herir personally.

 Chapter 109:

    Chapter 109:


    Marquis Sios estate.


    At the entrance to their family estate, a maid was already waiting for me.


    Although I didnt reply to the letter, upon my arrival the gates of the Marquis immediately opened.They clearly knew about my visit.


    "Lady Croft."


    The gray-haired maid bowed low to me.When I saw her features, it was as if icy water was poured over me.


    A stern, weather-beaten face, and a coldness in its imprable eyes.


    At first nce, it is clear that this wasnt an ordinary servant.


    "Mydy is already waiting."


    "Show the way."


    Led by a maid, I arrived at the greenhouse, where a tea-drinking scandal had recently taken ce.


    "You just have to go inside."


    The maid bowed her head again and opened the door for me.As soon as I took one step, the scent of flowers immediately hit my nose.


    It was so strong it made my head spin.


    Further, across the garden, I saw a tea table in the already familiar gazebo.


    As if everyone here knew about my arrival, the table was set in advance for two.


    Lisa rose from her seat.


    "Wee, Lady Croft."


    Approaching her, I smiled and answered.


    "Lady Sios.It seems that my personal arrival didnte as a surprise to you."


    "Im only grateful that you responded to my call.Have a seat."


    She sat down opposite.


    For some reason I knew Lady Croft wasing, so I made the tea beforehand.But ck tea You don''t mind?"


    "No, its okay."


    Smiling, Lisa herself took up the kettle.


    The flower garden was empty apart from the two of us.


    It looks like she let all the people go on purpose.


    Here she puts a cup in front of me and smiles maliciously.


    "This is the famous tea from the Lund Kingdom.We have specially stocked them up for your visit.I can only hope that you will like it."


    A familiar scent emanated from the cup.


    This is truly a ck tea from the Lund Kingdom.And the whole scene looks as if Lisa did it to please me.


    I already know what''s on your mind, no matter what face you make.


    "Very tasty.Thank you for your attention."


    "Lady Croft may not even suspect how much attention has been paid to hertely."


    "Just the opposite.I recently learned thatdy Sios was so interested in my life."


    I put down the cup and looked her straight in the eye.


    "Did you call me because of the child?"


    I didn''t want to keep up with her and continue this stupid acting.


    As I pushed her closer to the point, her smile widened.


    "Lady invites me to a direct conversation, so I will be honest.Yes.This is because of the child you hid."


    "He is not a child of His Majesty."


    Her facial expressions flinched sharply at my firm answer.


    "Silver hair and purple eyes.I was told that the symbols of the royal family are invisible.But can''t the appearance be changed by resorting to magic?"


    "You have delved into this topic so deeply that you know everything about the appearance of the child.Weren''t you informed that he is not wearing jewelry."


    She continued with a sneer:


    "I know that too.However, I hardly believe that Ellie Croft met a new man so quickly after the breakup.I know more than anyone under heaven how much Ellie loves the Emperor."


    In the blink of an eye, the power drained from my hands.


    Lisa reminds me of my painful past when she and Raymond were a couple.


    She now had a worried face, as if she sympathized with my past grief.


    However, despite the sad face, a strange look shed in those green eyes.


    Whether youugh at those days or not, all this is now just in the past.


    "I loved him very much and sacrificed everything for him.But I also broke this connection, and I dont regret anything else.After all, I wished Lisa and His Majesty happiness.Unfortunately, I dont see that you seed in this."


    Lisa trembled at my shameless tone.


    She lowered her gaze and ran a finger along the rim of the cup.


    "So you dont dry up for Raymond, and this child isnt his," sheughed, removing her hand from the cup.


    It seems that she doubted my words.


    "And why were you in such a hurry to visit me?You were in such a hurry, didnt even fail to answer the letter.Are you afraid that I will find out anything?


    "I''m really afraid of different things.I tried to raise my child quietly, avoiding the attention of the public, and then they send me a letter that looks like a threat.But the reason I came here is to warn Lady Sios."


    "Will you warn me?!"


    Lisaughed at that moment.It seems that, in her opinion, what was said was absurd.


    That is understandable.After all, it is obvious that my weakness is now in her hands, not the other way around.


    But there was one thing she didn''t know about.


    "Lady Sios, if you haven''t noticed the Empress''s throne is still empty."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Lisa frowned and went deep into her thoughts, trying to exin such an unobvious turn.


    "His Majesty wanted me back."


    There is no better card than the throne of the Empress.


    "But you have"


    As I expected, Lisa''s green eyes trembled violently.


    "The Emperor knows I have a child.And yet he told me to return to the ce of the Empress.And enroll my son as a prince."


    Lisa''s face turned cold.


    "And if I ept such an offer, will the first prince really be able to ascend the throne?"


    Nothing has been decided about Edmund yet.


    He enjoyed the influence of the crown prince only because the Emperor had no other sessor.


    But if I be an Empress, everything will be exactly the opposite.


    Even without Carlisle being included in the bloodline, if I, as the new Empress, bear a new heir, Edmund''s position would be in great danger.


    Even though he was now the crown prince, he wasnt the son of the Empress.


    And legitimacy disappears in an instant.


    Seeing her, dumbfounded and silent, I slowly finished my cup of tea.


    I put down the cup and told her.


    "Lady Sios.Although His Majesty made such a generous offer to me, I really don''t want to live at the pce anymore.I dont even want to raise my child as a prince."


    <em>Bam-</em>


    The cup hit the table loudly.


    "But if Lady Sios touches my child again History will suddenly be rewritten."


    "You touch my son, and sooner orter he will be the new Emperor.And yes, I''m here to threaten you."


    She looked at me and burst outughing.


    She called me here to threaten, but it turned out exactly the opposite.She had nothing to argue, and her whole reaction was reduced to hysteria.


    "Do me a favor, think reasonably.I already have a lot of work to do, so let''s finish it here and now."


    I had nothing more to say.Ive already conveyed my message to her.


    There was no answer, I got up and turned towards the exit.I had no reason to stay here as a guest.


    At that moment, when I wanted to leave the flower garden, I suddenly heard Lisa''s voice.


    "I want to ask you something."


    I stopped and turned around halfway.


    "What?"


    "Were you happy in the Lund Kingdom?"


    What are the questions?


    Lisa stared at me.


    There was no hostility or other feelings in her green eyes.She seems to be just curious.


    I studied her expression for a while and slowly came up with an answer:


    "I was happy and didnt want toe back."


    "But I did it."


    Lisa''s face became somehow lonely.


    "Well, I have to go.


    Having finally caught how those green eyes dart in thought, I left the greenhouse.


    * * *


    Ellie left the garden, and Lisa took a sip of cooled tea.


    The once sweet tea was now disgusting, so she spat it out on the floor.


    <em>"I was happy and didnt want toe back."</em>


    "Happy "


    "I hate that you were happy."


    Raymond, the power of the Empress, and even the child.


    I hate Ellie, I hate that she has done everything that Ick.


    I sincerely hoped that Ellie wouldnt find a happy life.


    On the way here six years ago, I dreamed of seeing their family crumbling, Raymond falling and they sinking into misery, helpless to do anything.


    And now it turned out that I myself was left without arms?


    <em>"His Majesty wanted me back."</em>


    Raymond was going crazy all day long after Ellie dumped him.We must assume that hepletely lost his mind.


    To ept Ellie as an Empress, when it is not yet clear whose son her son was.


    I brought him an heir, and he didnt even think to call me the Empress.


    Huh.


    This Empress will eventually throw the noose over my neck.


    "Mdy."


    Lisa turned to Lily''s voice.


    "Have you seen Ellie Croft?"


    "Everything is done as it should be."


    "There is a new assignment."


    "Yes Mdy."


    "I need to write a letter to Duke Drua.I think it will be more convenient if we kill both of them."


    Lisa showed an eerie smile.


    "Get your paper and pen ready."

 Chapter 110:

    Chapter 110:


    While Ellie was just leaving the Sios estate, Duke Croft visited the Imperial Pce.


    The butler reported on Duke Croft, who now stood at attention at the door.


    "Your Majesty, Duke Croft requests an audience."


    "Let him in."


    The door opened and the Duke stepped into the study.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    "Nice to see you in good health. Raise your head, Duke."


    Raymond got up from his desk and walked over to the couch.Naturally, the Duke followed him.


    "Let''s sit down."


    A servant came up with a tray.


    "You just returned to work, but immediately rushed to catch up with all the omissions.Isn''t that too much?"


    "Everything is okay with it.A lot of behind-the-scenes work has also been done.Your Majesty, Im very grateful that you approved the trade agreement with the countries of the East yesterday."


    The Duke was enthusiastic.


    He thought the reorganization of the ministry would take some time due to such a major incident, but Duke Croft was able to sort things out quickly, as if he was looking forward to the go-ahead.


    "But don''t overdo it.After all, there are great difficulties further."


    "I need to tell Your Majesty something serious."


    Raymond smiled and nced at the servants.The butler led his subordinates out, and the office door closed tightly.


    "Let me tell you something.It will be about the Marquis Sios."


    Raymond frowned.


    He expected it to be a story about Ellie.


    He thought that the proposal to return to the imperial pce had reached the ears of Duke Croft.


    But what about the prime minister?


    Irradiated by the serious gaze of Duke Croft, Raymond instantly forgot all about Ellie.


    Sios'' problem was as important as Ellie''s return.


    "Do you want to tell me about the intrigues of the Marquis?"


    "As expected, Your Majesty has already heard."


    "The reasons for his behavior arent obvious to me.In addition, he even worked with Duke Drua.This leaves me with more questions than answers."


    "Your Majesty, what are you nning to do?The Marquis Sios is not poking his nose out of the estate now, but I don''t see him easily giving up his undertakings."


    "Your right.That is why I left the Marquis Paren with me.Now there are a lot of supporters of Sios at court.First of all, we will cut off his hands, we will reorganize the army."


    "And this will be Marquis Celine?"


    "Exactly.Upon his return, Celine will be appointed Deputy Commander-in-Chief.His aplishments in the northern regions will serve as a weighty pretext."


    Ellie''s obstinacy was damaging his nerves, but that didnt mean that he wouldnt put Marquis Sios in line.


    It was time to slowly chop off his limbs in order to eventually cut off his head.


    Treason was a crime enough to ughter three generations of them.


    "Then I''ll take care of my ministry.My camp is also filled with the champions of Sios.The cleaning will take some time."


    "If you need something, or something you need to get rid of, you give a hint toe Marquis Paren.


    "Yes, sire.Then I have to go."


    "Is that all you tell me?"Raymond asked as the Duke tried to get up.


    "Yes.That''s all I can say."


    "Didn''t you hear anything from Ellie?"


    Duke Croft stopped and leaned back in his chair.


    "Duke, I know about the child.I also invited her to return to the right ce."


    "I''ve heard all that before."


    "But you don''t want to tell me anything?"


    Duke Croft frowned for a moment, then replied:


    "Is Your Majesty really interested in my opinion?"


    "When I look into your eyes, I already know which side you will be on.Even if you don''t say it out loud."


    Those purple eyes now and then dragged him into guilt.Although this wasnt much different from the past, when he suffered after the divorce.


    "Im faithful to Your Majesty.But, as in the past, so far, Ellie''s paths with His Majesty have already diverged."


    "Even if Ellie''s child is on the line?"


    "Ellie gave me your words.His Majesty said that he would serve as a shield for the child."


    "If I enroll him as a prince, no one dares to touch him with a finger.And if Ellie became my Empress, no one would dare offend Carlisle."


    "Your words are correct.But I wont let my dear daughter return to a ce that she didnt like."


    "Duke, I love Ellie.I wont repeat those mistakes again."


    Duke Croft stared at Raymond for a moment.


    The tense silence dragged on, but the Duke found his words:


    "You don''t have to tell me that, but Ellie."


    "That, I"


    Raymond clicked his tongue.


    He hasnt yet apologized for past things.


    Every time he met her, the words seemed to get stuck in his throat.


    He was always in a hurry to throw himself into her arms, but she only doused him with cold every meeting.


    "I couldn''t do that."


    "Show Ellie the truth about Your Majesty.Otherwise, you will never see sess."


    "I''ll keep it on mind."


    Not that the Duke didn''t know Raymond''s intentions.


    After all, he had closely followed the Emperor''s search for Ellie for the past six years.


    But whatever the future, he wanted Ellie to receive a sincere apology.


    Well, then  be it the end or a new beginning.


    "I will take my leave."


    Duke Croft bowed and left, leaving only Raymond''s heavy breathing in the office.


    * * *


    "Mom, how long will these knights hang out here?"


    Carlisle looked out the window and asked.For the third day, the knights loitering around the mansion seemed to be troubling Carlisle.


    "Are bad people chasing us?"


    "No.These are just uncles acquaintances Do you remember how you saw your grandfatherst time?"


    "Yes."


    "Your grandfather sent them to protect us because he cares so much about us."


    "Well okay."


    Carlisle rolled his eyes and dropped.


    He didn''t seem to believe what I said.


    Carlisle seemed to sense danger with his instincts.


    You got it from Raymond?


    "Carlisle, your mother has prepared a gift."


    "What kind of gift?"


    The word gift worked wlessly.Those round eyes opposite were now filled with expectation.


    I gave Carlisle a small box that I hid behind my back.


    "Wow!Is it from the east?"


    It was a mosaic of orientalndscapes.


    This puzzle was custom made especially for Carlisle who lovesndscape mosaics.


    "You do so well with colored mosaics.Mom wille back after talking with uncle Lumont."


    "Yeees!"


    Carlisle, carried away by the new game, didnt even look up.My heart rxed from his change of mood.


    I nced at Helen and left the room.


    When the office door opened, Lumont and Jed were in the midst of a conversation.


    "Have you found where to move to?"


    I sat down opposite and asked.


    Although I issued a warning to Lisa, our current mansion has beenpromised.


    It''s time for us to arrange a move.


    "Well It''s not as easy as it sounds."


    Lumont scratched his chin and grimaced.


    "Its important to disappear as soon as possible, even if its still quiet here.So, if a suitable ce is found, we will move out immediately."


    "Of course, Mdy."


    "Would you like to tell me what Marquis Sios was sniffing with the water mage?"


    "Marquis Sios has not left home for thest few days."


    Come to think of it, the atmosphere at the Marquis''s estate was very quiet.Even all the windows of their mansion were covered with curtains.


    Marquis Sios sat quieter than water, below the grass.


    Therefore it will be difficult to find out the details.


    "Then take care of the Drua family.If we can''t get through to Sios''s forehead, let''s go around the Duke.I would like to personally meet with the heir of Drua, but Now such an enterprise is dangerous."


    It was unsettling to leave Carlisle alone until we find a new hiding ce.And Jeremy can''t go out yet, because Lisa must have followed him.


    "Dont worry so much.I will find out more.I''ll try right now."


    "Oh, let''s go together.I also need it on business."


    Jed rose in sync with Lumont.


    "And where are you two going?"


    "Hmm?Ah, this I found a good ce to drink.My boss and I became friends I''ll be there for a minute, and I''ll be right there."


    Laughing Jed left the office, hugging Lumont by the shoulders.


    It was an awkwardugh, but I didn''t care because my brain was entangled with other thoughts.


    After seeing them off, I headed back to Carlisle, while Jed and Lumont left the mansion.


    * * *


    "Wee to my humble establishment."


    Dpidated tavern in the capital.


    The door opened and the mercenaries shouted.


    Jed took off his hat and walked to the farthest corner, past the staggering drunk.


    Jeremy.


    He sat down opposite, weing Jeremy, who arrived first.

 Chapter 111:

    Chapter 111:


    "How are Ellie and Carlisle doing?" Jeremy asked as soon as Jed sat down.


    "Aren''t you curious about why I came to you?"


    "Haven''t seen them for several days.Hope they are okay."


    Jed smiled at Jeremy''s mncholy chatter and sipped his beer.


    Seeing Jed''s carelessness, Jeremy became nervous and hastened to share his concern.


    "Jed, the Emperor was right in front of us."


    Jeremy saw with his own eyes how the Emperor came to the mansion.


    Ellie could say as much as she wanted to take care of it, but his nerves had been on edge for the past few days.


    Jed looked at Jeremy, who couldn''t hide his concern, and clicked his tongue.


    "Now they only dream about peace.There was a noise.The will of the Emperor is in itself a delicate matter, moreover, now Marquis Sios is following us."


    "Marquis Sios?"


    Jeremy frowned in displeasure at the sudden appearance of a new figure in the narrative.


    "Marquis Sios found out about Carlisle."


    "What?How do you Do you know for sure that it was Sios?"


    "More precisely, there is nobody except them.Lady Sios sent a letter straight to our secret mansion."


    It wasnt the best situation when the Emperor found out about Ellies son, but now even the troublemaker Sios found out about it.


    And that Lisa Sios.


    She looks like an infinitely gentle woman, but she always hides her fangs, charged with poison.


    A person with ingenuity who will mercilessly cut down everything that blocks her path.


    And if she found out about Carlisle


    There is a high probability that Carlisle is threatened by the intrigues of the enemy.


    "This woman This is a dangerous woman.I will never give her Carlisle."


    "Ellie said the same.So we tried to figure out what our next step would be.Ellie went to meet withdy Sios to warn her."


    "To warn, it means"


    Jeremy still remembered those shiny green eyes that threatened to kill anyone in the way.


    This is about the crown prince.If you keep him in check, Lisa wont be able to move."


    "But that won''t cancel her ns permanently."


    "I know.But now there is no convincing evidence that Marquis Sios could be removed."


    Jed sighed, as if it were getting stuffy, and asked:


    "What about Duke Drua?"


    "Stay are quiet.The visits of nobles stopped.But he doesn''t seem to trust mepletely."


    Duke Drua was forced to trust him with important information.


    However, the paranoid duke was still watching him.


    Hmm, well, it would be weird if the Duke immediately felt confident in you.In the meantime, we need to focus on the move.Oh, and please send a letter to Ellie."


    "Letter?"


    "Hmm.Ellie wanted to meet with you and personally ask you about the Duke''s movements.It will be more reassuring if you write to her."


    "Okay.Well"


    Jeremy fell silent at the moment when he felt a sharp energy.


    It seemed that someone was looking at him.


    Since he lived for a long time as a mercenary, he was sensitive to the gaze of the enemy.


    Jeremy turned his head.


    "Hey, what did you just said!"


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw two mercenaries arguing.It was a harsh atmosphere, as if someone was about to pull a knife from their sleeve.


    He got up and looked around, but saw no one particrly strange.


    Mistaken the mercenary brawl as a threat to himself?


    Nevertheless, the premonition didnt recede.


    "Jeremy, what are you doing?"Jed asked suddenly.


    Jeremy, who looked around over and over again, couldn''t find anything and eventually sat down again.


    "No, nothing.I was just imagining it.I''ll try to send a letter to Ellie."


    "Okay."


    Jed, who didnt feel someone else''s gaze, raised the mug again, but Jeremy continued to nce around warily.


    * * *


    After deep night, the first glow appeared in the sky.


    Early dawn.


    At a time when people hadnt yet woken up, an old carriage was leaving the capital square.


    In the empty square, the carriage creaked extremely loudly.


    Although the rattling carriage was ufortable, Lisa sat quietly and without unnecessary emotions.


    Leaning her head against the wall of the carriage, she closed her eyes.


    "Jeremy Drua will send a letter to Ellie."


    This was information Lily had personally told her outst night.


    I did the right thing to send Lily.


    The heir of Drua had a henchman, it seems, they solved problems together.


    Finally, we noticed his movement and followed him.


    So Lily came forward on her own.


    Lily, a killer who was trained and raised only to kill people.


    Her skillful hands this time intercepted the sent letter.


    "Find someone who can repeat the handwriting."


    I finally figured out how to dig a hole for them.


    "Mdy.We arrived."


    Lily''s voice awakened me from my thoughts.


    "Let''s go out one by one.


    The ce we arrived at was an abandoned warehouse in the woods.


    When I got off the carriage, my steps continued along the weedy path.


    Lily opened the warehouse door and Lisa went inside.


    The warehouse contained nothing but clouds of dust.Her counterpart turned to Lisa and studied her with his ck eyes.


    "Duke Drua, sir."


    Lisa greeted first and smiled.


    It was a graceful smile that didnt fit the interior of an abandoned warehouse at all.


    And Lisa''s smile made an impression on Duke Drua.


    "I received a letter from the Marquis.Why is Lady Sios in front of me?"


    The letter of the meeting bore the name of the Marquis.


    Lisa responded when the Duke''s face was stained with displeasure.


    "I beg your pardon, sir.The letter was from me, not from my father."


    "From you?"


    "Yes.Dad will be busy for a while.From now on you can discuss everything with me."


    "Hmm"


    Duke Drua just grunted in displeasure.


    Lisa saw his faded reaction and drew conclusions.


    The only thing left of Drua is the mansion and the beautiful history.


    I''m trying to give you onest chance to win back.


    But Duke Drua was a funny idiot.He was unaware of the subject of our conversation and just stares at my face with displeasure.


    I, too, found that I no longer wanted to deal with him, but we didnt have another Duke lying on the road who could get rid of Ellie.


    Lisa forced a smile.


    "I still hope for your understanding.My father can''t poke his nose out of the estate."


    "Hm."


    "First of all, the agenda is an urgent priority."


    "Urgent?What''s the matter?"


    Ellie Croft''s hidden child.


    Duke''s face changed in the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t tell me that this child Is this the child of the Emperor?"


    The woman, the former Empress, has a hidden child.


    The Emperor will be the first suspect in conception.


    "Yes."


    There was still no convincing evidence of this, but Duke Drua had to be thoroughly scared.


    At Lisa''s firm reply, the Duke''s breath caught in his throat.


    "The Emperor has another sessor besides the first"


    This is the most unexpected ambush for his entire conspiracy.


    "So His Majesty will restore Lady Croft to the position of Empress."


    "What?!"


    "If Lady Croft bes Empress and the child bes the new Crown Prince, our ns will be seriously undermined."


    And Lisa didn''t lie this time.


    From the very beginning, they didnt want to usurp the throne by shedding too much blood.


    In any case, since Edmund was the only sessor to the Emperor, it was easier to try to put him on the throne, knock the Emperor out of the game and grab all the power.


    After the tyrant is driven out, this will be as easy as shelling pears.


    However, something began to deviate from the moment of Duke Croft''s trial.


    Duke Croft, who once stood on the edge of the abyss, regained his ministry, Marquis Paren, who lived as a hermit, is now also in the game.And what about Marquis Sios?


    And in this situation, when Ellie bes Empress, their ns will fly ashes in the wind.


    Everything was almost ready.


    If their enterprise is about to copse, Duke Drua is certainly no longer alive.


    Lisa looked into the face of Duke Drua, colored with impatience and anxiety, and slowly spoke:


    "We must take a step before they enter the Imperial Pce."


    "What a step?"


    "We will kill them."


    The warehouse was cold and gloom.

 Chapter 112:

    Chapter 112:


    Duke Drua saw perfectly well what deceity in those green eyes opposite.


    "Do you want to kill Ellie Croft and her son?This is crazy."


    The reason for this was the honor of Duke Croft.


    The murder in the family of such a prominent nobleman will be investigated directly by the royal family.Besides, the target was no longer some seedy viscount, but a former Empress.


    Investigators will turn the whole country upside down, and it would be difficult to turn things around without noise and dust.


    "Then we just put our hands down and watch?


    "So what to do?Shall we report to Croft at the estate and finish off his daughter?"


    "Lady Croft and her son don''t live with the Duke.She hides the child in a dpidated mansion on the outskirts.And I know this ce."


    "No matter how distant the ce is, openly attacking a mansion is crazy."


    "Who said to attack openly?"


    Lisaughed a conspiratorialugh.


    The Duke stared at her again nkly.If you think about it, Lisa''s position was quite solid before.


    But now Lisa fussed as if she was holding the most deplorable oue before her eyes.


    Who would have thought that she would resort to extreme measures such as murder so soon.


    "Anyway, what I have to do with it?"


    "Yes, you has nothing to do with it.The whole n falls on my shoulders.The Duke just needs to trust me and follow me."


    Lisa''s lips drew a smooth line.


    Her smile was mesmerizing, but suddenly Jeremy''s words hit the Duke in the head.


    <em>Sios cant be trusted.</em>


    Now it wasnt even the Marquis, but his daughter, who came here and brazenly demanded to blindly trust her?


    Lisa read the suspicion in his eyes.


    She moved her lips without flinching.


    "You dont seem to believe me.You shouldn''t.I dont believe the Duke either."


    The Dukeughed at her rustic statement, as if it were absurd at such a moment.


    "But we have the same enemy.And that''s very important, sir.If a new prince arrives and everything goes to dust for Sios, will that make the Drua House happier?"


    The Duke''s eyes trembled at the thought.


    "Only history will remain of the Drua family."


    Toplete her n, Lisa held out her hand to him.


    "Take my hand, sir, because we are now entwined into one."


    Seeing the horror on the Duke''s face, Lisa smiled smugly.


    * * *


    Two dayster.


    Jed showed up in the morning at our old hideout.


    "Lumont found a nice mansion.We will organize everything noter than in three days."


    "Thank God.Any progress from Sios?"


    "Nothing.They even say that no onees to visit the Marquis."


    "Is it sure?"


    "Hmm We are watching all the doors, but there is still no movement."


    The house of Marquis Sios was huge.


    A house of this size could well have had something like a secret passage through which one could escape from danger.


    But its not easy to recognize it.


    "What news we have about Duke Drua?"


    "Well, it is reported that he also showed no signs.Well have you contacted Jeremy Drua?For example, by letter"


    "No."


    Jed winced a little at this.


    "The heir of the Duke is also busy with his own business.And the Duke has many eyes.It will be costly to send a letter."


    "Okay.Maybe yes"


    "Did you drink again?"


    It''s been two days since that moment, but he still reeked of alcohol.So much so that it seemed to me that I was about to fall exhausted.


    Yesterday he, too, drank a bottle of alcohol and was lying like dead on the couch.


    Jed averted his gaze and cleared his throat.


    "You sit with Carlisle all day.What should I do then?"


    As soon as I wanted to sneer in response, a servant came up to us.


    "Mydy, pigeon."


    "Pigeon?"


    I looked at the package.


    "With no name"


    I suspected a new message from Lisa, but the sender''s name wasnt listed.


    Jed said:


    "Could it be from Jeremy?Come on, open it."


    Unfolding the paper, I saw the familiar handwriting.


    [Ellie, Duke Drua wants to capture Carlisle.He''s preparing a team of mercenaries right now, so it''s best to leave the mansion immediately.]


    Duke Drua.


    The hand holding the letter gained strength.


    [There is a shelter that I have prepared urgently.So leave tonight.Duke Drua seems to be watching the mansion, so move as quietly as possible.I''ll be waiting.We''ll meet there.]


    "What is there?"


    Seeing my serious face, Jed asked.


    "A letter from Jeremy."


    "Why are you frowning so?Is there something wrong with his father?"


    Instead of answering, I handed Jed a letter.Jed, who read the entire contents of the letter, also had a grim face.


    "Duke Drua is aiming at us."


    "What?!Shit, is Sios nning to set the Duke on us?No, now isnt the time to specte."


    He was right.Before Duke Drua is under our doors, we must get to the mansion that Jeremy was talking about.


    "Jeremy said he had a hiding ce and he was waiting there."


    "I think this is where the mansion is," Jed said, pointing to the back of the letter.


    A detailed map was drawn on the back of the letter.


    It wasn''t very close.


    "Then we"


    I stopped in mid-sentence.


    Duke Drua was confusing at the moment, but how then did he n the assassination attempt?


    "Is this letter real?"


    I looked at the letter again.


    "What are you suddenly talking about?It is said that from Jeremy Drua."


    "But it''s strange that Jeremy suddenly sent a letter If things were bad, he would personallye."


    "No.This letter is from Jeremy Drua.I myself"


    "What am I to him?"


    Jed suddenly fell silent.


    He rolled his eyes and said:


    "Never mind.It seems that everything is clear here.Don''t you know Jeremy''s handwriting?"


    "His handwriting that''s right."


    "Then the matter is small.You have to rush at all your feet until it gets hot here."


    The mansion was guarded, but this is why it is unsafe here if the raid isrge-scale.


    And I couldn''t even drag the guards into this secret hideout.


    But somehow everything here is suspiciously simple


    Jed said as he fumbled with the letter:


    "Ellie, trust Jeremy."


    While my head was bursting with what was happening, I heard the sound of horseshoes.


    The man who got off the horse stopped in front of the mansion and jumped inside.


    "Lumont?"


    "Ellie, Jed!"


    "Lumont, what''s going on?"


    "The informant sent something important!"


    Lumont took a breath andid it out.


    "Two days ago, Duke Drua secretly gathered mercenaries.He chose those who would kill and ask no questions.In addition, they say that he openly said to prepare for the raid."


    "Mercenaries, raid"


    This is exactly what was said in the letter.


    "You see!The letter is real!"shouted Jed.


    "Letter?"


    We looked at each other in turn.


    However, now the most important thing is that this letter was actually sent to Jeremy.


    "Give me Jed''s carriage and some escorts.I''ll pack my things right now."


    "Okay.I''ll go get ready too."


    "No, this carriage is too noticeable We don''t know" I said in confusion, grabbing Lumont by the shoulders.


    "Lumont, Duke Drua is about to attack this ce.Go ahead and get Carlisle out of here."


    * * *


    The roof of the imperial castle gleamed beautifully under the crimson sunset.


    A blinding crimson light hit the window.Carter was reporting to Raymond at this time.


    "Weirdness from Duke Drua?"


    "Yes sir.ording to our information, the Duke is secretly assembling a squad of seasoned assassins.And he''s leading them to a house tonight."


    As soon as Carter''s narrative ended, Raymond''s face froze.


    Two days ago a letter came from Druas heir.


    It indicated that Jeremy was suddenly disappearing westward on business, but I had a strange premonition.That is why I have ordered to keep an eye on the Duke.


    Someone found out about Carlisle''s existence, so I ordered Carter to follow the whole story.


    Raid on a mansion.


    Underworld mercenaries are not civil war knights.


    They wont fight in formation, but they are ready for all sorts of dirty things.


    Things like kidnapping or murder.


    And what did you think to do when collecting mercenaries?


    "Your Majesty, the location of the mansion was found when one of the aforementioned mercenaries was captured."


    Carter put the directions map on the table.


    Raymond winced when he saw the spot on the map.


    There was an X mark surrounded by forests.


    If not for this mark, no one would have imagined that there is a mansion in such a ce.


    There was only one reason to call mercenaries to such a ce.


    To kill somebody.


    Jeremy Drua suddenly leaves, and his father''s mercenaries prepare a raid on a distant mansion.


    "What are your instructions?"


    The moment Raymond considered the probabilities, a chill went down his spine.He instinctively sensed danger.


    Ellie and Carlisle.


    Two people appeared to him.


    Raymond jumped up and screamed.


    "Prepare the best from the elite.Let''s go immediately."


    The sun went down in the blink of an eye.Grabbing his sword with a fierce face, he ran out of the office.

 Chapter 113:

    Chapter 113:


    The carriage rushed along the uneven road, bouncing on every oing bump.Even though I said to get ready faster, but when everything was ready, the sun had already set.


    And the deeper the night was, the more dangerous it was to rush through this wilderness.The inevitable way out was to pick up speed.


    I held Carlisle''s head firmly against me in case we did roll over.


    "Mom, when will we arrive?"


    Carlisle naturally remarked that this wasnt a fun excursion.


    "Not much is left."


    As soon as I said this, the carriage suddenly slowed down.


    "Have we arrived? Jed said in bewilderment.


    "Don''t go further.We''ll have to do it on our own two feet."


    Is the road blocked?


    "Nothing to do."


    I handed Carlisle to Jed and went out.


    Around only dense forest.


    "Jed, are we on the right way at all?"


    I saw only a dark road through the woods.


    "That''s right it''s on the map."


    Is it because darkness has descended?The road looks extremely confusing.It seems that soon there will be something.


    Jed was also on the alert.


    We looked at each other in silence for a while.


    This is Jeremy''s hideout, but why does the ce look so much like an ambush?


    Should we go there?


    A man from the escort looked into our carriage and said cautiously:


    "We need to get to the shelter before the night gets deeper.There are wolves in these ces."


    And the knight was right about that.Whether we return to the mansion or move towards Jeremy, we need to run somewhere one way or another.


    It was dangerous to spend the night in the forest.


    "Jeremy himself found this refuge, so we have nothing to fear.Rather, its even better.Nobody would think that there is someone''s house in such a hole."


    Jed tried to give me hope.


    I hesitated.


    Yes, this secret ce was prepared by Jeremy, not anyone else.


    I trusted him.


    I took Carlisle from Jed and wrapped him in a robe in case anyone saw him.


    "Lead us."


    After the convoy lined up around me, we stepped into a dense forest.


    A two-story mansion appeared in front of us.


    "I think we havee," shouted the knight from the escort.We stopped near the mansion.


    The knights scurried about.Jed got off his horse and came up to me.


    "Ellie,e on, let''s go there."


    He held out his hand to me.


    "Carlisle, we''ve arrived."


    Did you fall asleep there?


    Carlisle was silent and didnt move.When I looked under the robes, his ssy eyes were wide open.


    He was so scared in an unusual atmosphere.


    Throwing his robes back, Carlisle gently lifted his head.


    "Mom.Have we arrived?"


    "Sorry.But we needed it."


    I gently took hold of the frightened child''s shoulder.Only then did Carlisle''s numb body rx.


    "I want to sleep."


    "We''ll be sleeping soon."


    "Carlisle,e here."


    Jed hugged Carlisle.


    At that time, the knights returned to us after examination.


    "Well, the mansion is something something strange about it."


    "What?"


    "Strange?"


    I turned to the mansion.


    It was difficult to see anything through the pitch darkness.Even by the light of themp.


    Then I made out a house among the undergrowth.


    The fact that people hadnt stepped into this ce for a long time came to me at once.The vines were entangled around the walls and the windows were smoked.


    As in the knight''s uplicated report, there was a strange, gloomy atmosphere here.


    "What a muddy crap"


    Jed''s deep voice rang out.


    He tensed at the sight of andscape that didnt at all resemble an organized hideout.


    And there was one more thing that immediately brushed aside other thoughts.


    "Where is Jeremy?"


    No matter how much I peered into the mansion, I didnt see that there was at least one soul in it.


    The letter said that he would be waiting at the mansion.


    Jeremy woulde out and greet us.


    At that moment, my head was baked from terrible anxiety.


    "Ellie, something''s here I think it''s a trap."


    Hes right.


    This is not our ce.


    The ominous premonition was no longer even a premonition.


    <em>You must run.''</em>


    Instinct screamed at me.In a hurry, I grabbed Carlisle and briefly tossed to Jed:


    "Let''s get out."


    The door of the mansion opened, shadows rushing out.


    There was a confident voice from the escort, and the knights turned around us.But people in ck masks appeared even from the bushes, which we had passed before.


    The assassins in ck masks immediately surrounded us.


    Yes, it was a trap.


    "Oh shit."


    The letter wasnt from Jeremy.


    The nk of metal broke the silence of the night.And I saw people falling one by one.


    "Mom!"


    At this time, one of the best knights fell.


    And one more.


    The number of raiders was no less than twenty, but on our side there were only five knights.


    This is because we heeded the advice in the letter, which was told to move imperceptibly and in small numbers.


    As great as the best knights are, they cant handle twenty assassins.


    In the end, there was only one left to stand.


    Someone came up behind me.


    Throw your swords!


    I felt the coldness of the de on my neck.Seeing this, Jed and the knight gritted their teeth and dropped their weapons.


    This one was wearing a half mask, but when I saw his shining eyes and his sword stance, he gave a different sensation, different from the others.


    "Who ordered it?"


    "Aren''t there many questions for the captive?If you don''t want to die, walk into the house without stupid things."


    He pointed with his sword, and another assassin grabbed Carlisle.


    "You dare?!"


    "If you don''t want his head to be cut off from his neck, then move your legs in an amicable way."


    How badly I want to thrust a sharpened piece of metal into you right now.


    My heart is about to break, but now Im powerless to do anything.


    I walked slowly, step by step.


    One step, two


    In the end, as soon as I entered the mansion, the assassin took the sword from his neck.


    "You dont need to look at me like that, youngdy.We only carry out the order of His Excellency."


    As soon as he threw his line, the assassins threw the four of us into the mansion and mmed the door.


    "Mom"


    "Everything will be fine.Carlisle, it''s okay."


    The moment I rushed to my child, a me burst out of the window.


    "Oh no"


    The fire spread quickly.


    Perhaps they had added oil beforehand, and the mes quickly consumed the mansion.The whole room was already clouded with smoke.


    "Fire!"


    I hastily tore the sleeves of the dress, doused with water from a bottle and covered Carlisle''s nose and mouth.


    "Dont remove the cloth from your face.You understood me?"


    The child stared at me with tear-stained eyes.I hugged Carlisle tightly by the shoulder and looked around.


    It was necessary to find a way out before the smoke here became more than air.Or otherwise, only the death of a dog remains.


    And when I turned my head, I found a cracked window in the smoke.


    "Jed!There!Break the window! "


    When I shouted insistently and pointed with my finger, Jed and the knight got down to business.


    The two men went to the window and began to punch with all their might.


    Breaking that window with bare hands, however, wasnt easy.


    I looked around, but there wasnt even a stone in the room.Looks like part of their n too.


    "Look!"


    At that moment, a beam fell from the ceiling, engulfed in mes.


    Jed dodged, but was knocked down by the knight.


    A ming piece of wood blocked the window, and it was impossible to reach it.


    "Shit!"


    "Oh no."


    The exit, which was the only hope


    If it stays that way, everyone will die.Carlisle will die.


    Running to the door of the mansion, I grabbed the handle and shook the door like a madman.The door was hot, but the pain didn''t matter now.


    Because I have to save Carlisle no matter what the cost.


    "Get away!"


    At this time, Jed grabbed me from behind.Looking up, I saw the doorpletely engulfed in mes.


    If it had been a momentter, I would have been engulfed in mes.


    "Let go!Let go!"


    "I''m sorry.It''s because of me.Sorry, Ellie."


    In despair, Jed lowered his head.


    At this time, I heard Carlisle''s powerless voice.


    "It''s hot, mom! So hot!"


    "Carlisle!"


    When I saw how the body of the coughing child sagged, I ran to him.


    His face glowed like a ball of fire.


    He wouldntst even a few minutes.


    I looked around and looked at the window again.


    If it worked, I''d just crash against the wall and punch a hole.


    I couldn''t have survived, but Carlisle will at least live.


    I can''t lose my child again like this.


    Before I took such a ridiculous step, my vision was blurred.Symptoms of suffocation arrived in time due to constant inhtion of smoke.


    As consciousness escaped from me, I hugged Carlisle tightly.


    "No"


    Carlisle, please.


    God please.


    I''ve been protecting him all my life, will it end like this?

 Chapter 114:

    Chapter 114:


    The tter of hooves grew in the night forest.


    Raymond, leading in front, galloped so wildly that the knights behind could hardly keep up.


    The wind hit him in the face like a de of a de, but he felt nothing more than anxiety breathing down the back of his head.


    An ominous foreboding that something is about to explode.


    Ellie.


    In his head there were only pleas for her good.


    But, as usual, God didn''t care about such little things.


    Raymond''s heart beat faster as he saw the nearby mansion in mes.


    There was no evidence of this, but his instinct told him.


    <em>Ellie is there.''</em>


    He spurred the horse even harder.


    When they reached the house, the horse, frightened by the mes, reared up.Raymond dropped the reins and jumped off his horse.


    He rushed back and forth, clearly not in his right mind.


    Just as he was about to dive into the mansion, Carter grabbed him from behind.


    "Carter!" Raymond shouted sharply, but he didnt back down.


    "Sire!The me is too raged!"


    The mansion was falling apart.


    If you entered it now, chances were that you would never leave it.


    Carter was ready to be punished for such a bold step, and his whole body fell on Raymond.


    "People are inside!"


    However, at that moment, the knights who looked in the window screamed, and Raymond''s Carter was no longer overpowering.


    Raymond pushed Carter hard and kicked the door open.


    "Sire!"


    The mansion was clouded with smoke, which was difficult to open your eyes.


    A cough escaped from the room.


    He took out a sk of water, soaked a scrap of his robes, covered his face with it, and went deep inside.


    And he found Ellie lying among the rubble of a tree.


    "Ellie!"


    Raymond grabbed her face and patted her cheeks, but there was no reaction either.


    As if she was dead.


    "No."


    Raymond checked her pulse with trembling hands.


    Very weak, but still was here.


    What a miracle that she was alive, but dy now guarantees her death.


    As soon as he was about to hug her in order to take her out in a hurry, Raymond noticed Ellie''s strange posture.


    She curled up in a ball and held something, as if trying to cover something precious.


    "Of course"


    With trembling hands, he lifted the robe and saw the child in her arms.


    Raymond sighed, hastily grabbed Carlisle''s thin wrist and checked his pulse.


    However, unlike Ellie, there was no pulse.


    He is dying.


    No, maybe hes already dead?


    With a frozen face, he pulled Carlisle out of Ellie''s arms.


    Raymond removed the fabric covering his mouth.He then ripped the cloth in half and poured out any remaining water from the sk.


    "Ugh"


    Smoke hit him in the nose, but Ellie and Carlisle were more important now.


    Wrapping a damp cloth over their faces, he then rubbed their foreheads with wet hands, keeping a faint hope that this would at least slightly lower their temperature.


    And it''s time to get out of here.


    Carlisle was carefullyid face down on Ellie''s stomach.Then he raised two people at once.


    Meanwhile, the mes devoured the house even further.As soon as he turned towards the exit, he saw a ball of fire flying from the ceiling.


    Raymond tried to close his shoulders in case the mes reached Ellie and Carlisle.


    Something hard and hot definitely fell into his hand.


    "Ugh!"


    Simultaneously with the searing heat, a terrible pain came.


    It doesn''t look like the wound was small.


    At this time, Carter''s voice rang out in the mansion.


    "Sire!"


    Carter and the knights who managed to break into the house all fought towards him.


    When he saw Raymond''s injury, his eyes widened.


    "Your Majesty, can you go?"


    "I''m fine.Bring the rest outside."


    There were two other men inside the mansion.The knights turned to the other two, and Carter reached out to Raymond.


    "Ill do it myself," but Carter didnt have a chance toe to the aid of his monarch.


    At least because of Raymond''s fearsome gaze.


    "I have to do it myself."


    Raymond ran, holding both.


    He could no longer remember how he rode to the Imperial Pce.He rushed headlong, arrived at the pce and called all that there are doctors.


    "Save Lady Croft and the child.Your own lives are at stake."


    Lost in an atmosphere of chaos, all the imperial physicians examined Ellie and Carlisle.


    Raymond turned his head in displeasure when he looked at the child, who looked very small, lying on the huge bed.


    Carlisle was unconscious.


    The Emperor rode like a madman, because he was afraid that his weak pulse would be cut off for good.


    Raymond was impatient and asked:


    "What about the child?"


    One of the courtiers opened his mouth:


    "Fortunately, no internal damage was noticed."


    "And why didn''t he wake up?"


    "He seriously inhaled smoke.On the other hand, there are no dangerous ruptures of soft tissues or organs, so the treatment will go smoothly.It looks like someone has wrapped the child in the middle of the me."


    In an instant, Raymond remembered Ellie''s pose.


    She covered the boy with her own body.


    The absence ofcerations in the child is exined by the fact that Ellie sacrificed herself.


    To protect her child.


    His throat tightened, and Raymond felt a strange tingling sensation in his heart at what he heard.


    "So he will wake up?"


    "Everything will be fine with the child."


    "Do your best."


    Still looking at Carlisle, he left the room to go to Ellie this time.


    Ellie was treated in his bedroom, not in this room.


    The butler opened the door, but Raymond was unable to enter immediately and hesitated.


    He was afraid he waste.After all, when he got to the pce, Ellie hung in his arms already without life.


    If this happens


    He stopped imagining the worst and went in with a stone face.


    Ellie was lying on his bed and three doctors were assigned to her.


    The temperature in the room dropped dramatically.The faces of all the healers spoke without words about Ellie''s condition.


    By that time, one of them had appeared to the Emperor.


    "Sire Her condition is"


    The doctor shook his head, embarrassed.


    "Too much smoke and severe burns.The back, arms and legs are in bad condition.In addition, there seems to be internal trauma."


    "Will she wake up," he asked in a squeaky voice.


    "I apologize.I cant give you definite answers now."


    The doctor''s face was covered with horror.


    Raymond knew that in medical jargon the phrase I cant give you a definite answer meant.


    This was when there was practically no chance for recovery.


    It''s like telling the Emperor that there is no hope.


    He looked at Ellie, who was moaning unconscious.Every time a painful moan escaped her lips, it seemed like his heart was breaking into shreds.


    I had to move faster.


    This is all my fault.


    In the end, I failed to save her.


    After all, I knew in advance that Ellie and the child were in danger.


    Raymond clenched his fists tightly so that even his knuckles turned white.


    "Do whatever you can."


    "I will do my best."


    The Imperial Pce doctors went back to work, and Raymond turned to the butler.


    "Send a letter to Duke Croft.Tell him Ellie is here."


    When the whole drama was just beginning, in the middle of this rush, everyone somehow forgot about her father.


    As Raymond watched Ellie anxiously, the room with Carlisle was in turmoil.


    "I don''t know why the fever suddenly started."


    "Strange, everything went within normal limits"


    Imperial Pce doctors were bewildered by Carlisle''s sudden rise in temperature.


    The healers exchanged short phrases as they examined Carlisle''s body over and over again.After all, his condition was clearly improving, but the temperature suddenly rose?


    "Aahhh!"


    Carlisle groaned painfully.


    "Is this not an internal trauma?"


    He examined the child again, but everything was fine.


    No.


    Something vibrated in his body.


    "Hnn."


    Something cracked and spilled from the child''s earlobe.


    "Oh no"


    "Hair color!"


    The doctors'' faces were embarrassed.


    The child''s hair color changed as soon as the crackling sound was heard.


    Although the boy was covered in ash, the child''s hair was clearly silver.


    But now it have taken on pitch darkness.


    ck hair.ck eyes.


    These are the symbols of the ruling family.


    The witnesses exchanged amazed nces.


    While the young doctors were perplexed, the middle-aged man turned to the butler.


    "I ask you to immediately go for His Majesty."

 Chapter 115:

    Chapter 115:


    "What else?" Raymond asked a reasonable question to the urgent calls of the butler.


    Maybe the doctors were wrong?Could it be that Carlisle''s life was already slipping through his fingers?The Emperor couldnt stand the worry.


    Now they stood face to face with one of the healers.


    Because of what Raymond didnt see what happened to the boy.


    Raymond frowned at the doctor''s expression, which was somewhat tense.


    "Do injuries are too critical?"


    "The reason isnt in his health"


    The court doctor''s words were vague, even embarrassing.


    "Speak."


    When Raymond''s eyes went cold, the doctor immediately bowed his head.


    "The victim''s hair color suddenly changed.Maybe I think there''s magic involved."


    "What?!"


    This is quite unexpected news.


    He had already personally made sure that there were no magical things with Carlisle.


    As Raymond stood there, covering his face with his hand, another Imperial physician said:


    "Indeed, Your Majesty.Hair color It suddenly turned ck."


    "What, what?"


    Now he doubted his ears.


    After all, ck is the color of his family.


    How many times had he thought about it before?


    And when it came down to it, he just couldn''t take it at its word.


    His heart started to bounce.


    "Sire.See for yourself."


    The doctor stepped to the side.Raymond''s trembling eyes turned to the child.


    Andter they crawled out on his forehead, when he finally saw those small lips, narrow nose and eyes that once looked like Ellies.


    And hair that was supposed to be silver, but became like ink.


    The Emperor''s family symbol.


    Raymond took a deep breath to calm the shock that was about to erupt on those around him.


    He walked over to the child.


    Who knows, maybe after all that he has experienced, illusions appear to him.


    Everything was as if in a dream.


    He reached for Carlisle with a trembling hand.


    This continued until his hand touched Carlisle''s cheek, and a feeling of warmth came.


    This moment was real.


    "He has my hair color.But how"


    "On the inside of the auricle there was a shard of a very small earring.Looks like this is it."


    The physician said carefully at the side.


    Raymond couldn''t react now.Because he had nothing to resist his surprise.


    When he took the boy by the hand in bewilderment, the servant came up and reported:


    "Your Majesty, Duke Croft has arrived."


    "Bring him here."


    The audience will take ce right on the spot.


    "The Emperor"


    "Raise your head."


    Duke Croft looked up.


    His pale face meant that he had already figured out the whole story.


    How surprised he must have been to hear that Ellie and the child had been attacked.


    But if you think about it, Raymond himself was out of his mind right now.


    "Sire!Is the child okay?Where is Ellie now?I need to see my daughter."


    "Hold on, Duke."


    Raymond cut him off in a low voice.


    The Duke was in a hurry, but fell silent at Raymond''s strange hint.


    Unknown anger lurked in those ck eyes, but also confusion.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "See for yourself."


    The Duke turned his head slowly.The Duke''s purple eyes wavered as he saw Carlisle lying on the bed.


    Because Carlisle''s hair was ck.


    "Lets go for a walk for a while."


    Raymond ushered everyone out.


    Hearing the door close, Raymond walked over to the Duke.Thetter, unable to take his eyes off Carlisle, now turned to the Emperor.


    "Exin this."


    "Obviously, Ellie couldn''t bear your child."


    "So why does the child have ck hair?Why is it magic?Tell me, Duke!I need answers!"


    I wanted to talk calmly, but in the end I lost it.


    The Duke was desperate when he felt my pressure.


    He resisted to thest, until it became clear to him: how could such an obvious thing be hidden?


    Carlisle''s magic earring was broken, and now you cant further insist that this boy is not my blood.


    The Duke replied in anguid tone:


    "Yes, we have before us the blood and flesh of His Majesty."


    "Huh."


    Although it was expected, my legs still gave way after such a confession.And my head started spinning, as if someone had hit me hard in the back of the head.


    When I found out that Ellie had a son, questions began to circte: is he from me?But then there was no room left for me to think.


    However, how convincing she was, telling me thest time that the kid wasnt born of me.


    But he was mine.


    She lied to me without even blushing.


    And the Duke also lied in my eyes, covering all of Ellie and the child.


    For the past six years, he watched me climb an entire continent, but he didnt tell me anything.


    And now Im damn angry at such treachery.


    "Duke, it doesn''t look like you didn''t know that."


    Duke Croft knelt in front of me, making it clear that he had already said goodbye to everything in the world.


    "It''s my fault."


    "You knew everything!Dare to hide my own son from me?!"


    Raymond''s angry voice shook the entire room.


    "I will dly ept any punishment.It was worth it."


    This was nothing more than the abduction of the heir to the Empire.


    Duke Croft knew better than anyone else what he could do for such an offense.


    But, nevertheless, he couldnt ignore the desperate aspirations of his daughter.


    He wanted to put his life on the fact that Ellie and Carlisle healed happily away.


    The Duke bowed his head and prayed:


    "But, Your Majesty, it was all my n only.Please save Ellie and the child.My daughter She just followed my orders."


    Raymond bent down to look the Duke right in the eye.


    Of course he won''t believe in new details.


    That our Duke Croft to create this n himself?


    It was Ellie who decided that Carlisle wouldnt grow up to be the son of the Emperor.


    Ellie made the sole decision to leave him and go with the child.


    "Did you know she was pregnant at the time of the divorce?"


    "Yes."


    The fact that she filed for divorce while carrying a baby in her belly was truly shocking.


    How could he now guess what circumstances forced her to such a tough decision?


    However, it was also difficult to demolish the feeling of betrayal hovering around.


    "So that''s what she was in a hurry to divorce.So that I dont find out about my son."


    Her sudden disappearance from the Empire is now understandable.


    Raymond clenched his fists.


    Get out of here.


    He felt that he was about to really lose his temper if the Duke loomed in front of him.


    "Your Majesty, please"


    "I dont want to hear anything.Get out."


    Duke Croft rose slowly.He nced once more at Carlisle, but now he had to leave.


    The Duke, ncing anxiously at the child, left and Raymond took a deep breath.


    But that is why the fire inside didnt subside.


    Divorced me, pregnant.


    Even if after the divorce I knew that Carlisle lives in the Lund Kingdom, I wouldnt feel so betrayed.


    Do you hate me that much?


    "Ahh."


    In the midst of the Emperor''s rampage, a faint groan was heard.


    His thoughts now turned to Carlisle.


    " Butler!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Bring the doctors of the pce here."


    As soon as the healers returned to the room, Raymond said:


    "There is something strange with the child."


    Carlisle groaned in pain.


    The pce doctors quickly checked the child, but suddenly retreated.One of them volunteered to speak:


    "Sire.The magic was forcibly extracted and a reaction began in the body.This is a minor internal trauma.I will prepare the remedy."


    "Go."


    The doctor briskly left the room, and Raymond walked over to Carlisle, who groaned again.


    His ck hair was damp with sweat.


    <em>The blood and flesh of His Majesty.</em>


    I still couldn''t believe that this little child was my son.


    Find a son, but to immediately lose?


    Can I even be called his father?


    After all, I couldnt save him from such a danger.


    He directed his hand to stroke the child''s hair, but pulled back halfway.


    "Has Duke Croft gone already?"


    "For now he is waiting outside."


    "Take him to my bedchamber."


    He suffered terrible treachery on the part of the Duke, but didnt stop him from meeting his daughter.


    "Besides that, keep an eye on the courtiers today.Whoever decides to evade the work, he will immediately be strangled, and I don''t care what their position is," said Raymond, looking at the doctors of the pce.


    As if they sensed the seriousness of his intentions, the pce healers bowed their heads.


    The butler left, and Raymond remained seated by the bed.


    Waiting until Carlisle wakes up.

 Chapter 116:

    Chapter 116:


    The night sky was covered with a web of lightning.Thunder rumbled.


    Even though the hour was alreadyte, Lisa didnt go to bed, but was killing time by reading a book.


    "Rain can put out a fire."


    There was a knock at the door.


    There was only one person who was allowed to appear at such ate hour.


    "Come in."


    When Lily entered, Lisa closed the book.


    "Is it done?"


    She sent Lily out into the fields to oversee the work with her own eyes.


    The n was just perfect.


    Lure Ellie and her son into the mansion, posing as the heir of Drua, and burn them alive there.


    Even their bodies wont be found among the fire.


    And no evidence.


    Lily bowed to Lisa, who was expecting a pleasant answer.


    "Mydy, something is off."


    "What''s wrong?Rain?"


    "Everything went ording to n until we threw Ellie Croft and herpanions into the mansion and set it on fire.But as it was all over, the Emperor suddenly appeared."


    "The Emperor?


    "Yes.He threw himself straight into the mes and carried Ellie and Carlisle in his arms."


    "Threw himself into the mes"


    He jumped straight into the fire to save Ellie.


    Lisa broke down and burst outughing.


    Did he risk his life for someone else''s child?


    But what a great love!


    Who was Ellie for him that Raymond threw himself into the fire?


    Something didnt appear behind him such feats in those days when Lisa had a rtionship with him.


    Or else she wouldnt have gone west at all.


    However, it was toote for regrets.But looking inside, it seems that there was still a feeling that Lisa couldnt reject.


    But these feelings are useless.


    Lisa smiled and asked Lily:


    "Has His Majesty taken Ellie Croft and the child?"


    "Yes.They went to the Imperial Pce."


    "Do you think those two survived?"


    "They suffered immensely while sitting in the house, but I don''t think they will die soon."


    Even if the whole game deviated from the script, it would be better if these two died.


    Lisa jumped up from her seat, unable to hide her impatience.


    If the Emperor personally made a move, it means that themander of the 4th corps has already started pursuing the mercenaries.


    Under the blow was the woman he loved enough to risk death by fire.So now Raymond will break through to the bitter end.


    And it will tear all those involved to shreds.


    "Lily, you nted all the evidence at Duke Drua, didn''t you?"


    "Yes.The mercenaries will point a finger at Drua, and the person who wrote the message has already been eliminated."


    In the worst case, if something went wrong, all evidence leads to the Drua house.


    However, the situation was now even worse than all the worst expectations hitherto.


    Raymond''s abrupt appearance in this wilderness means that he noticed strange things a long time ago.


    Catching all the mercenaries of that gang will only be a matter of time.


    "The assassins only know by Drua, but"


    Now that the assassination has failed and the Emperor has personally drawn the sword from its scabbard, Duke Drua has no reason to remain faithful to their agreement.


    He will certainly betray them.


    Raymond already suspected Marquis Sios.


    In view of the totality of the reasons, Lisa will no longer have to sit still and wait for the weather from the sea.


    Even if it was unreasonable, she had to make her move.


    Only the bold survives.


    If she was even a littlete, Raymond''s sword would reach her throat.


    She sighed in despair and said:


    "Lily, Duke Drua wanted tomit suicide today."


    "Yes?"Lily asked embarrassedly, as if she didnt understand now.But then she saw Lisa''s shining green eyes, and it dawned on her.


    "Yes."


    Lisa went to the table.


    She opened a locked drawer and pulled out a letter from Duke Drua.


    "Raise your head."


    Lisa met Lily''s gaze.


    Her loyal thug.


    Lisa handed Lily a dagger with the seal of the Sios family.


    "Yes."


    "And here is a letter written in the hand of Duke Drua.Today he will make a will andmit suicide.You make sure that this time everything is so."


    Duke Drua must die before the Emperor''s knightse out on him.


    Only then will the Sios house be able to get out of the water dry.


    "You shouldn''t have any mistakes."


    "Mdy."


    Another sh of lightning illuminated Lisa''s stern face.


    * * *


    There was still a curtain of smoke in front of my eyes.


    My whole body was on fire and my breathing wasbored.


    I reached out to find Carlisle, but he seemed to slip out of my hands.


    "Carlisle, no.Come on!Please, please, Carlisle!"


    I wanted to scream, but nothing came of it.


    The child moved away from me, and came closer and closer to the fire.


    My heart was about to burst, and my whole body was burning with hellish heat.


    Please, please, please.


    At that moment Carlisle turned his head.


    "Mom?"


    The child found me and rushed to me.


    At the very moment when I was already filled with relief, the child was consumed by fire.


    "No!"


    I screamed and opened my eyes.


    "Ah, ah-ah!"


    Sighing heavily, I blinked in confusion and looked around.


    "Mdy, how do you feel?"


    A voice was heard.But I didn''t even understand what he was talking about.


    Too hot.


    Where is it?


    Other people''s voices.


    In the hazy light, I saw an old-fashioned ceiling.


    The ce was familiar, but I couldn''t remember where I was.


    I only remembered the searing heat and Carlisle.


    Where is my son?


    I would like to find anyone who can give me an answer, but unlike my thoughts, my hands didnt obey.


    "The temperature is too high."


    "Contusions of soft tissues.It''s bad.We need more potions."


    I overheard the conversation.Here someone opened my mouth.Bitter liquid flowed out.


    "Youngdy, why such a displeased face?You need to drink medicine to live."


    Someone grabbed my shoulder and said.


    Harpen?


    There was only one such voice, calling me youngdy for a long time.


    After swallowing the medicine, I moved my lips with all my might.


    "Carlisle."


    "The youngdy seems to want to tell me something.Please try again."


    I pressed my lips to his ear.


    "Car lisle?


    "Carlisle now"


    "He''s fine."


    When Harpen was about to answer me, he was interrupted by a deep voice.


    "Sire."


    I slowly turned my head to the side and saw pitch ck eyes.


    He looked at me and continued:


    "Carlisle just regained consciousness.There were no major burns, as well as internal injuries.Therefore, if you y along with the doctor, you will soon be better.The Duke and I will stay here, and you dont need to think about anything."


    It was only when I was told that my son was safe that I felt relieved.


    My whole body was still suffering, but the new news reduced the pain in half.


    But I want to see him with my own eyes.


    I wanted to make sure that Carlisle was okay.Now the problem was even raising my hand.


    "Your recovery is priority number one."


    Raymond said with a frown.


    But I didnt listened to it.Ignoring his words, I gave strength to my hands.


    And then Raymond grabbed my shoulder.


    He pulled me to the bed and caught my eye.


    The tenacious ck eyes oozed great indignation.


    He looked at me with eyes filled with anger and scars.


    As if he had something to say, he licked his lips, but quickly turned away and sighed.


    "Ellie.You have severe burns and a severe wound.It''s strange that you woke up at all.So don''t think about anything.Even if it''s about Carlisle."


    I stared at him, speechless.


    I desperately wanted to see Carlisle, but he was right.


    This excruciating pain struck me for the first time.


    I have to ept and endure.


    "Get some sleep," he threw to me.


    My eyelids were getting heavier.Although I still needed to talk to him.


    Looking at the current situation, you would think that he was the one who saved Carlisle and me.


    I should have said thank you.


    "Ugh"


    However, the only thing that came out, even when I open my lips, is a moan.


    Raymond''s face was contorted as if in pain.


    I felt bad, but his face also seemed painful.


    "How are you"


    I couldn''t finish my sentence.Darkness fell before my eyes.


    * * *


    "Unconscious again?"


    When Ellie''s eyelids mmed shut and her body went limp, Raymond asked in rm.


    "Sleeping pills, sire."


    Harpen answered, hastily summoned from the Duke''s estate.


    After all, he took care of Ellie from a young age, and knew her condition best of all.


    "Well, if she came to her senses, then we are on the right way?"


    "Yes.Fortunately, the medicine is showing itself well, and she already had one foot in the grave.If you follow the instructions kindly, she will soon recover."


    The court doctor finished his report and Raymond rxed his petrified face.


    Then he looked at the sleeping Ellie.


    When he came here, hearing that she was conscious, the first thing he wanted to do was ask about Carlisle.


    How could you take my son away from me?


    As much as you hated me, you had to tell me the truth as a father.


    But when he saw Ellie, he couldnt give out anything cocky.


    She looked very sickly with her red face, dull eyes and breathlessness.


    His heart was moved by her suffering appearance.


    For a moment he hated her for deceiving, but he could no longer harbor such feelings.


    "When consciousness returns, let me know."


    It hurt to see her like this.


    Leaving the room, Raymond walked slowly and stopped in front of Carlisle''s door.

 Chapter 117:

    Chapter 117:


    "I''m scared, where is my mom?I''m scared!"


    The eyes of the Emperor opened the sight of a tear-stained child.


    As if their previous meeting had already disappeared from the child''s head with ash, Carlisle was now screaming and crying with fear.


    When Raymond was about to touch the child, he trembled even more and pulled away.


    As if he was afraid of being harmed again.


    Raymond, shocked by this action, lost the will to change anything.


    In the end, Carlisle found peace only when he found himself in the arms of his grandfather.


    The pce physician assured that the boy didnt lose his memory, but only was in shock and fear of unfamiliar surroundings.


    Extreme horror was seen in those ck eyes opposite.


    Raymond didnt dare to stand in the room in order to avoid furtherplications, and remained in the doorway.


    At this time, the butler turned to the exit and almost took down the Emperor himself.He hastily fell down on his face.


    "Sire.I beg your forgiveness!"


    "Calm down at least you."


    Raymond pulled the butler by the hand and said.


    Through the open door he watched Carlisle lying on the bed.


    The butler disappeared back home, and Raymond still entered the room.


    As he got closer to the bed, his usually even breathing quickened.


    "You''ve already fallen asleep."


    Carlisle was now asleep, clutching the pillow tightly.


    The child''s eyes were swollen from how much he cried.


    With a hard feeling in his heart, he looked around Carlisle''s reddened eyes, and then directed his gaze to Duke Croft, who was standing by the bed.


    "Duke.Ellie scrambled out, there is no more reason to panic."


    "Thank you, sire."


    "I''m not done with you and Ellie yet.I''m just worried about Carlisle."


    "I will dly ept any punishment."


    "I dont want to listen to this nonsense."


    Raymond snapped back with an annoyed face.


    "Stay with Carlisle for now.The child goes crazy without you."


    "As you order."


    The Duke bowed his head.


    Raymond cast another meek nce at the sleeping Carlisle, and turned towards the door.


    Returning to the study, he copsed on the sofa in exhaustion.


    Closing his eyes, he grabbed his temples.


    Let his head no longer hurt like it used to, but that is why his thoughts havent be easier.


    It is impossible to hide the fact that Carlisle is his son forever.


    The crowd of courtiers was innumerable.


    In the end, it will be a matter of time before Carlisle''s existence is made public.And then the Empire will turn upside down in an instant.


    ck hair and ck eyes.


    The undisputed symbol of the ruling family.


    Then Ellie will no longer be able to grab Carlisle and hide over the sea.


    Carlisle will be the second prince of the Empire.


    The nobles will start squabbling over who to bet on.


    In Carlisle''s absence, Edmund was the undisputed sessor.


    However, a boy appeared who was the son of the former Empress.


    Everything was clear even without question.


    And besides this, the monarch was betrayed by Edmund''s grandfather, Marquis Sios.


    But to bury that isnt an easy undertaking.


    The power of the Marquis has grown tremendously in the past six years.And the position of the first prince was handy for that.


    In addition, Edmund was popr with the imperial people for his kindness and gentle nature.


    If you show them the new prince, there will be strife.


    "Marquis Sios."


    It was a pity for Edmund, but his grandfather would have to be dealt with as soon as possible so that there were no obstacles on the Carlisle way.


    At that moment, Raymond woke up from the thunder that shook the windows.


    Thunder struck, and then lightning struck.Soon it began to rain from the sky.


    He got up from his seat and went to the window.After watching the pouring rain, he turned to the butler.


    "Has Carter returned yet?"


    Carter didnt ride with him to the pce, but immediately went to catch the assassins.


    "No."


    He was ordered to drag the attackers to the pce before dawn.


    Before Carlisle''s existence could reach the wrong ears.


    Suppose the connection with the raidersy through Duke Drua, but the Emperor thought that the n belonged to Sios.


    It was he who was most threatened by the existence of Carlisle.


    At that moment one of the servants briskly approached the butler and whispered something in his ear.


    The butler immediately reported:


    "Your Majesty, the head of the 4th corps arrived with captured people."


    Raymond turned from the window.


    "Let him drag them to the dungeon.I will arrange the interrogation personally."


    * * *


    As if the sky itself had leaked, the pouring rain continued until dawn.


    Early in the morning, a man hastily passed the gates of the capital and rushed deeper into the city.


    The sound of hooves urging on the muddy ground persistently approached.


    When the horse stopped in front of a certainrge mansion, a shout was heard from inside:


    "Master!"


    The butler walked out of the mansion and stared at Jeremy in amazement.


    After all, he went west on behalf of His Excellency, but returned earlier than expected.


    Jeremy ignored the butler''s embarrassment and hurried to the mansion.


    "Where is the Duke?"


    "He hasn''t got up yet"


    Before the butler finished, Jeremy rushed up the stairs.


    Straight to the Duke''s bedroom.


    "I heard something terrible happened to Ellie and Carlisle."


    And he was sent on an assignment at this very time.Wow, what a coincidence.


    After meeting with Jed, upon returning home, the Duke suddenly asked him to go west to get in touch with a certain nobleman.


    It was said that the nobleman will y an important role in the execution of the future n.


    The sudden dispatch was a little strange, but at first Jeremy thought that the Duke was testing him for lice in this way.


    Then Jeremy was hit in the head by a seemingly stupid idea.


    Just in case, he reported everything to the Emperor before leaving.But as he galloped westward, it became difficult to shake off the obsessive anxiety.


    It was strange that a paranoid Duke, without a second thought, would show him a key figure in their conspiracy.


    The same Duke who didnt pry his nose out of the house, and would check everyone dozens of times to make sure he was really trustworthy.


    But now everything was different.


    And his foreboding grew into a conviction that something was wrong when on the way he caught a man secretly watching him.


    The man died before being interrogated.


    But Jeremy guessed instinctively where the point was.


    Recently, only one person has been hunting for him.


    Lisa Sios.


    A dangerous and capable woman.


    She sniffed out about Carlisle''s existence, and eventually took the job into her own hands.


    On his way west, Jeremy turned towards the capital.


    In a frenzy, and without a sip of water, he galloped into the mansion, but upon arrival didnt find Ellie.


    What Lumont, who was cleaning the mansion, told him was terrible news, because the whole process had already started.


    While he was galloping west on his father''s instructions, Lisa forged his letter to lure Ellie into a trap.


    They also said that the Emperor himself miraculously saved them, but Lumont couldnt know how badly Ellie and Carlisle had suffered.


    The knights who went with them were almost all killed, and the only survivor was unconscious, so and Jed.


    Lumont''s desperate gaze pounded his heart harder.


    He wanted to rush to the pce and check on Ellie right away, but there was more to be done before that.


    This is by no means the idea of Duke Drua himself.


    All the work was done by Lisa Sios, and Duke Drua would be the scapegoat.


    Jeremy still clearly remembered the lurking poison in Lisa''s green eyes.


    "The heck!Duke!"


    He ran as fast as he could, but Jeremy was stillte.


    The bedroom door is wide open.


    And in it, the body of Duke Drua twitched on the rope like a puppet.

 Chapter 118:

    Chapter 118:


    The butler rushed screaming and grabbed the Duke by the leg, but its not use.He was already dead.


    Jeremy couldn''t do anything and stood as if he''d been nailed to the floor.


    I have never even called the Duke his father since the moment he entered the conscious age.


    Ellie could point a finger at the Emperor and the Duke would have finished soon, but I didn''t care.


    I thought it was inevitable in one way or another, and such is the price for the sinsmitted.


    But why do I feel so strange?


    As if all five of my senses were asleep.


    As if I left this world.


    Jeremy sighed slowly.


    He gradually revived and approached the Duke with a frozen face.


    Then he stood up on a chair and cut the rope that bound the Duke''s neck.


    Jeremy climbed down from his chair and saw the body fall like a straw effigy.Taking a step forward and cing his father on the bed, he examined the Duke''s face with his eyes closed.


    It seemed that he was about to scream and begin to swallow air greedily, but the Duke''s closed eyes didnt move.


    And so it will remain forever.


    "Master It seems, thest will of His Excellency"


    The butler brought him a white envelope.


    [Behold my manifesto to the Emperor Agrita, who killed his father and usurped the throne with his own hand, to the Emperor of many sins, who will soon find the wrath of heaven.I will kill yourst son, and so will my vengeance against His Majesty be aplished.And you won''t even get the luxury of punishing me for it.]


    He wanted to say that he would kill Carlisle, the Empress'' child, and wouldnt give a chance for reprisals.


    Jeremy nced at the Duke''s body.There was a suspiciously clear red line on the neck.


    "Suicide, yeah"


    Jeremy, of course, didn''t believe it.Duke Drua would never have made such a sacrifice.


    If that was spurred on by the injustices carried away from the Emperor, the Duke would have gone for revenge a long time ago.And wouldnt sit as a hermit in the estate.


    Just a couple of days ago, his eyes were burning with the desire to achieve a goal, but the goal wasnt his own death.Any dog will understand that the matter here is unclean.


    But there is no proof.


    The Duke''s clothes were neat.


    And if he had resisted the stranglehold around his neck, the scar wouldnt have be so straight.


    Murder disguised as perfect suicide.


    Your end came out so miserable.


    All his life he was obsessed with the fame of Drua andid down his life in pursuit of other people''s interests?


    This is really stupid.


    Jeremy''s heart was now boiling with anger, the target of which was still undetermined.


    Either this is anger towards the father, who has left until now, but looked down on his son to the end, or towards the murderer, or maybe towards himself, who didnt have time.


    How do you know now?


    You have lived your whole life in a camp of evil, so thatter you can leave like this so easily?


    Duke Drua liked to argue with his son, but now he was silent.


    And Jeremy, as before, was left alone.


    "Master, oh master."


    The room was crowded with servants.


    Jeremy''s rumor was filled with thementations of those who lived for the Drua family.


    Jeremy stepped back from the bed and bowed to the Duke.


    It was the only polite gesture he could get for him.


    "Butler, change all the curtains and gs in the house to ck."


    "Ah Yes, sir."


    Jeremy left the room, drenched in endless sadness.


    Dressed in a ck robe, he went to the Duke''s office and opened the secret safe.


    "Shit!"


    Jeremy swore at the now empty safe.


    Nothing remained in the vault where thepromising evidence on Sios was supposed to be.


    It can be assumed that at least there was evidence of embezzlement and tax evasion.


    At least, such an usation could deprive Sios of freedom for some time.


    But now it''s empty.


    Jeremy searched the desk drawers.


    When he was rushing about in a frenzy and looking for at least something on Sios, Jeremy came across a small ledger.


    It contained the names of the people who gave money to Duke Drua, and the amounts.


    "At least this."


    This will be handy too.


    The rain had stopped and the morning sun was rising.


    A ck g fluttered from the gpole where the family''s g used to be.


    * * *


    Only at sunrise did Raymond emerge from the dungeon.


    Carter waited until he washes away from the blood of others and doesnt appear in the office.


    The first thing Raymond did was ask the butler a question.


    "What''s the news on Ellie''s condition?"


    "They report that the fever has subsided a lot.They also said that during the day she would be able to get out of bed."


    "What about the child?"


    "His High no, the boy felt better too.He''s having breakfast with the Duke right now."


    It seems that everyone around has already figured out that it was Raymond''s child, but he wasnt officially recognized as a prince.That''s why the butler was embarrassed with the title.


    Thetter continued cautiously:


    "Your Majesty, shall we reim the delegation of the temple?The knights keep everyone under lock and key, but too many people have seen your son."


    Raymond knew what his butler was talking about.


    It is necessary to recognize Raymond as a prince, and be in time before the ridiculous spection creeps in.


    "We dont need the help of the temple.This is sure my son."


    Examining the priest is just a ritual.


    I''m not leaving Ellie''s child to be torn apart by them.


    "First of all, try to contain the leak for at least a day.And tomorrow I will have my say."


    It wouldn''t be surprising if he nominated Carlisle as the prince.


    But without Ellie''s consent, he didnt want to voluntarily put the child in the ce of the prince.


    "As soon as Ellie wakes, let me know."


    Dismissing the butler, he turned to Carter now.


    "Carter."


    "I''m sorry."


    As soon as his name was called, Carter bowed.


    Raymond raised his eyebrows and opened his mouth.


    "It''s not your fault that there are no leads to Sios."


    The murderers caught overnight were tortured and interrogated, but they only repeated the name of Drua and the servants like parrots.


    "Next in line is the questioning of Duke Drua."


    If Drua is caught and interrogated properly, he should reveal something powerful about Sios.


    The Duke will open his mouth if he finds out that all the evidence points to him.


    "Yes."


    At that moment, when Carter just turned to leave, the office door opened.


    The neer hastily reported:


    "Your Majesty, they say Duke Drua is dead."


    "What?"


    He doubted his ears.


    "Now his heir is asking for an audience."


    Are we already one step behind?


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Emperor, Sun of the Empire."


    The newly minted Duke Drua, wrapped in ck robes, bowed to Raymond.


    "Rise up."


    Raymond asked as soon as Jeremy looked up.


    "Is Duke Drua dead or not?"


    "I found him hanged."


    "Is this suicide or just looks like suicide?"


    Raymond''s ck eyes were icy.


    Duke Drua was strangled.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    He wasnt a character capable of sudden suicide.


    "Im sure that its a setup."


    Jeremy had the same thought as Raymond.A man who endured for so long, and dreamed of restoring the glory of his home, gave up at thest moment?


    The assassination n ended in failure, and someone got rid of the weak link.


    "What evidence is left?"Raymond asked in a strained voice.


    "Sorry, none.There were no signs of a struggle, the interior of the bedroom was clean and the clothes were neat," said Jeremy, remembering the body of the Duke.


    He must have been killed in his sleep.


    The assassins entered the Duke''s house at night, finished him off and disappeared into thin air.


    Doesn''t sound like a beginner''s job.


    Therefore, they didnt leave any clues.


    "Huh"


    Raymond, who had just nned to capture Duke Drua and interrogate, sighed in disappointment.


    "The trouble with Ellie, now also this"


    Jeremy, who stood with downcast eyes all the way, heard Raymond muttering and looked up.


    "Your Majesty, is Lady Croft''s condition very serious?"


    The insistent voice briefly pulled Raymond out of the quagmire of his anger.


    His amber eyes were clouded with dismay, unlike when he announced the death of his own father.


    Looking at Jeremy, Raymond suddenly began to doubt.


    Did Jeremy know?


    That Carlisle is my son.


    "At least she will live."


    Jeremy''s gaze was desperate.


    Raymond asked, seeing a sense of guilt and sadness in his counterpart''s gaze.


    "Would you like to ask about the child?"


    Jeremy flinched and stared into the Emperor''s eyes.


    "Is Carlisle bad?"


    It was like the face of a father who was worried about his children.


    In retrospect, Carlisle got along very well with Jeremy, both in the market and on thewn.


    As if Jeremy could be the father.


    "Carlisle is fine.But something incredible happened."


    "Yes?"


    "The magic thing is broken."


    Jeremy''s face was gradually colored with amazement.


    "Carlisle''s real appearance has been revealed."


    And then in the heart of Raymond spread cold and darkness.

 Chapter 119:

    Chapter 119:


    He, too, knew whose Carlisle child was.


    Ellie must have told him.


    Raymond couldn''t brush off that feeling of vulnerability to the man in front of him.


    It was sad that Ellie believed in Jeremy more than in himself, and that Carlisle liked this man more.


    "Your Majesty, Lady Croft only wishes to protect her child."


    "Shut up."


    Raymond''s gaze quickly grew fierce.


    "You have no right to Carlisle."


    Jeremy stopped abruptly, as if the beast in front of him had bared teeth.


    After all, Raymond was right.


    He and Ellie are just friends.


    Jeremy lowered his gaze, hiding the seething inside.


    "I apologize.I''ve crossed the line."


    Although he saw sparks sh in his eyes, Raymond no longer wanted to hear Jeremy cover Ellie.


    "The death of Duke Drua is more important now."


    They didnt get a single proof to connection Marquis Sios with this incident.


    This is what was most important.


    It was long overdue to send Carter on a courtesy call to the Drua estate and get everything out of there cleaned up.


    Raymond knew better than anyone that this was impossible, although for a moment he regretted it.


    It was illegal to arrest and question the Duke in the absence of hard evidence.


    The suspicions werent unfounded, but they werecking.


    Thus, the mercenaries were first interrogated.


    Just to get an equally useless testimony that pointed to a pitiful pawn.


    The reaction from Sios came out so briskly, now it was obvious that Sios left his eyes next to the burning mansion.


    Otherwise, he wouldnt have made a hasty decision to remove Duke Drua.


    Raymond couldn''t hide his irritation and rubbed his face roughly with his hand.


    Later, with a calm sigh, he tried to force his confused thoughts into order.


    "Everything has already happened"


    Duke Drua, one of the hydra''s heads in the form of Sios, was sacrificed.


    But that doesn''t mean we won''t cut down the rest.


    Even if Duke Drua is dead, further investigation may reveal at least little evidence of Marquis Sios.


    The problem is that it took time.


    Duke Drua is dead and the Empire has a new prince.


    We cant hide it all from the crowd.


    Now all sorts of sins will be hanged on the deceased Drua.


    The nobles will pay more attention to Carlisle, and the name of Sios will sound here and there.


    "I need tell you something"


    While the Emperor was looking for a way to y for time, Jeremy caught his attention.


    "Sire I brought the ount book."


    It contained the names of the noble houses that sent money to Duke Drua, and the amount of money.


    Raymond asked after looking through the book.


    "Is there any other proof?"


    "The safe was full of papers, but they are missing."


    Jeremy bowed his head.


    He promised.He said he would gather evidence of a conspiracy between Marquis Sios and Duke Drua.


    He chased two hares and returned empty-handed.


    The lives of Ellie and Carlisle were barely saved, but the sesses ended there.


    Raymond frowned and closed the book.This wasnt enough to catch Marquis Sios.


    The Marquis simply gave the Duke arge sum of money.


    Nothing was said about whether this money was obtained illegally or was used for illegal purposes.


    Raymond was worried.


    Soon the whole Empire will hear about the capital''s drama.


    This time, Raymond has to take the first step.


    "From now on, Imand you to be the head of the Drua House."


    Jeremy knelt before the Emperor.


    "Today, I will officially announce that the deceased Duke Drua has encroached on the Emperor''s life."


    "If you say this"


    Jeremy has a ripe question, but his words stalled at the end.


    And Raymond also knew what Jeremy was talking about.


    If we reveal to the people the death of Duke Drua, the next will be the news of a new prince.


    "Even if he wasnt the main mastermind of the conspiracy, the actions of the deceased Duke are unforgivable.In view of this, even if the Duke has already died, we cant forgive it."


    "Yes."


    "From now on, Imand that the former Duke Drua be relegated in the status.By my grace, I authorize a proper funeral, so let the young Duke Drua arrange everything."


    Now that his status has been downgraded, Freud Drua will disappear from his family tree.


    And of course, he couldnt be buried in the family cemetery.


    This will be the most severe punishment for someone who has tried all his life to win back the glory of the Drua House.


    Jeremy felt mixed emotions, but it didn''t bother him too much.


    This oue was predetermined from the moment his father made the decision to punish the monarch''s family and sang with the Sios house.


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Jeremy left the office with a heavy step.


    * * *


    "Haa."


    My body was heavy, falling apart like cotton wool soaked in water.


    As if I had just crawled out of a deep hole, I slowly looked around and blinked.


    The blurry vision gradually cleared up, and the first thing I noticed was the intricate painting of the ceiling.


    <em>Yes. Its clearly theImperial Pce.</em>


    I remembered the moment when the previous time I regained consciousness.


    "My deardy, how is your head?"


    When I turned my head, Harpen was looking down at me.


    "Harpen you."


    He sighed and smiled.


    "Yes it''s me.By order of the Emperor, I havee to your service.Are you feeling unwell somewhere?"


    "It hurts, but not too much."


    "Good news Lady, you can''t get up yet."


    "I should see Carlisle."


    As soon as my thoughts turned back to normal, the first thing that came to mind was my son.


    When I raised myself slightly, Harpen hurriedly pulled me back.


    "I need to see Carlisle."


    Raymond said Carlisle was okay, but I was so worried I couldn''t bear it.


    "Mdy.Your injury was serious.It is unreasonable to get up now, because you can hardly stay like this."


    Harpen looked at me sternly.


    "Then bring Carlisle here."


    "Mdy"


    Even if my father was there, the child would have been overwhelmed by the unfamiliar surroundings.


    Harpen said nothing, so I hurried to jerk him again.


    "I would just for a second and that''s it.And nothing special."


    But Harpen''s face was stern.Noticing this detail, I felt that something was wrong.


    "Harpen What''s with Carlisle?"


    "Nothing"


    Harpen shyly avoided my gaze.


    What if not?If they lie to me?


    Anxiety filled my heart, and I hastily grabbed Harpen''s arm.


    "Where is Carlisle?


    "Mydy, he"


    "Ellie."


    Then I heard my father''s voice.


    "Father Where is Carlisle now?Now lead me to him."


    The moment I tried to get out of bed, my father stood in front of me.


    "Take it easy.Carlisle is fine."


    Our gazes met.


    My father''s eyes didnt flinch at all.


    "Then Why the hell is Im not allowed to see him."


    My father shuddered, and for an instant, horror was written on his face.


    "Carlisle''s identity revealed."


    "What?"


    "His Majesty found out"


    "Ah"


    It was the truth that I was hiding at the risk of my life.


    I leaved everything and left so that he wouldnt live as a prince at the pce


    Raymond knew everything now.


    In the moment of shock, I experienced severe dizziness.


    "Ellie!"


    When my legs swayed, my father hurriedly supported me and heard Harpen''s insistent voice.


    "Mdy, where are you feel bad?Are you dizzy?"


    "Everywhere I''m fine, Carlisle, no How is he"


    I''m just talking about one thing.I have to see Carlisle.


    But then the door opened.


    "Hail His Majesty, the Emperor, the Sun of the Empire."


    The voices of the servants rang out.


    "Mom!"


    Carlisle rushed in the room.

 Chapter 120:

    Chapter 120:


    "Carlisle!"


    I heard the voice of my child, and no more dizziness or trauma yed a role.


    My father stepped back after my cry from the heart.Then I saw Carlisle running to me.


    ck hair and ck eyes.


    The true appearance of my child, what I so scrupulously covered, has been revealed.


    As my father said, Carlisle''s origins have be clearer than ever.


    "Ah."


    I froze when I saw this, and Carlisle, who ran up, froze too.


    "Mom?"


    Anxiety was felt in the quiet child''s voice.


    "Carlisle, go to mom."


    "Mom Is everything okay?"


    "Of course."


    Only then Carlisle threw himself into my arms with a bright smile.


    My burns were still aching, but knowing Carlisle was okay, everything else had no weight.


    Holding Carlisle tightly, I patted him on the back and rubbed my face against his shoulder.


    "Mom isnt in pain?"


    "It''s getting better.You have nothing to worry about.Carlisle, look at your mom."


    Carlisle looked up.


    "Does it hurt?"


    He looked good from the outside, but I was worried nheless.


    "Nothing hurts!The doctors uncles treated me well so that I wouldnt get sick, so that even my mother wouldnt get sick!"


    Carlisle put his arms around my waist with both hands.


    "Ill never get hurt again.So you have nothing to worry about, okay?"


    "Okay."


    As I hugged Carlisle tightly, ck leather shoes came in front of my sideview.


    Raymond.


    I slowly looked up.


    The same ck eyes that Carlisle had were now looking down at my son.


    I instinctively hugged Carlisle even tighter, as if scaring off other emotions.


    Trying to protect Carlisle from him, I involuntarily showed hostility.


    Even though he was Carlisle''s father.


    Ray rolled his eyes as if he already sensed my attitude.


    He looked at me with shining eyes and moved his lips:


    "I have a lot of questions for you."


    I let go of Carlisle.


    "Would you like to walk with your grandfather for a minute?Mom needs to fix something."


    "Are you going to talk to this uncle?"Carlisle whispered to me.Even though Raymond was our savior, Carlisle was now looking at him apprehensively.


    "Dont worry.Everything will be fine with me."


    "I''ll go, Mom."


    "Um, yeah."


    I waved my hand and smiled until Carlisle left the ce.


    So Carlisle left, and the butler led the crowd of healers on their way.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly cooled down.


    I turned to Raymond.As if he was staring at me all the time, our gazes met in a moment.


    Taking a deep breath, he opened his mouth first.


    "Are you feeling okay?"


    "Now everything is fine."


    "As you can see, Carlisle is also alive and well, so you better worry about yourself.And furthermore"


    Not knowing how to proceed, he licked his lips.


    Then I took over the initiative.


    "I''ve already heard from my father.His Majesty knows everything."


    I tried to portray calmness.


    "The doctors found his earring.Even if they hadn''t found it, I would still have understood."


    "Carlisle"


    I squeezed out of myself with difficulty, but he didnt give me time to exin.


    "You told me clearly.Carlisle isnt my child.Exin now.Why does the boy have ck hair and eyes?"


    He looked at me without blinking.


    I felt it was about to break.


    "Why?!"


    His angry voice shook the walls in the room.


    There was a sense of betrayal in his eyes, coupled with mixed emotions.


    "Why the hell didn''t you tell me?!Oh yes!You said that"


    My calmness was cut short by a momentary feeling of guilt.


    "How would I tell you?"


    My trembling voice interrupted his speech.


    I clenched my hands into fists and looked straight into his eyes.


    "What?"


    "Your old love has returned.And you told me as if nothing had happened that you would make Edmund the crown prince.How would I tell you that I''m carrying Carlisle?"


    He immediately threw an answer at me:


    "I made you understand that I wouldnt ept Edmund if you dont want to.I gave you a choice."


    "Huh, a choice?"


    I remembered everything so clearly, as if the divorce happened only yesterday.


    Ah, gave me a choice.It''s just ridiculous.


    Raymond could be seen frowning, as if he was perplexed by my reaction.


    "You made a decision, but you just presented me with a fact.But is this a choice?What would have happened if I had rejected Edmund?The Empress, who didnt bring an heir to her husband, was blinded by jealousy and took revenge on someone else''s child.As you can see, I have no choice here."


    "I"


    "All our life I have been running after you like a dog.How could I take your word for it?If you took Edmund''s hand, how will our child be"


    At some point, I fell silent.Tears caught in my throat.


    Memories of the times when I had just decided to leave him came to mind.


    The moment when I decided to raise a child alone in order to protect him.


    My eyes were red with intense emotion.


    Raymond saw this change and held out his hand.


    "Ellie."


    But I avoided his hand.


    "I had to protect Carlisle.I cant lose my second child either.And I don''t regret anything."


    Even if Ie back to that moment, I will do the same choice.


    Raymond wouldn''t have bothered to protect Carlisle back then.


    Even if he knew that I was carrying his child, Carlisle couldnt have a future at the Imperial Pce.


    If I had stayed in the pce, no one would have given me a guarantee that my son would be born safely.


    I looked at the Emperor with a determined look.


    Carlisle''s existence can no longer be hidden.The hour is not far off when the people know that I took the Emperor''s child and hid him in foreignnds.


    "I have nothing to say.If Your Majestymands to punish me, I will dly ept it."


    That was my choice, to protect my child, but I knew well what I would get for it.


    His attention, which was momentarily dissipated by my quiet voice, suddenly gathered.


    "Do you think I can really punish you?"


    I no longer knew what was inside his heart.


    However, now that all the cards are on the table, is it important at all?


    In such a situation, I didnt care about his feelings.


    I just want to know what he''s up to.Then I would have decided how best to protect Carlisle.


    "It deserves punishment," I said without thinking twice.


    His eyes trembled and he answered with an angry face.


    "Im not going to punish you or the Duke.But we can''t hide Carlisle anymore."


    "I know."


    "So I want to exin the whole situation to Carlisle and give you time And today we will officially announce Carlisles existence."


    "Yes?Like this right away?"


    "I don''t want to rush things either, but Duke Drua was found dead."


    I looked up at him.


    "What does it mean?"


    "They found him in a noose this morning.In his suicide note, he said he would kill you and Carlisle."


    Duke Druamits suicide.


    Jeremy''s letter was fake, so I assumed Duke Drua might have something to do with it.


    However, Duke Drua would never have do a suicide.


    It''s all Lisa.


    "Duke Drua wasnt the only one who wanted us dead."


    "I know it was Marquis Sios."


    Marquis Sios was always to me for him.But why not Lisa?


    However, I''m not even surprised.


    He thinks that Lisa isnt capable of this.


    It wont be easier for our business.


    In addition, Lisa has seriously gone over the edge, and I will never let her go that she dared to encroach on Carlisle.


    "It wasnt the Marquis."


    "What?Then who"


    "Lisa Sios.Everything is her work."

 Chapter 121:

    Chapter 121:


    Hearing what I said, he paused and fell silent.


    Then I continued my presentation:


    "It was Lisa."


    "Before all this horror, Lisa sent a letter straight to our secret mansion.She found out about Carlisle and was scared that he would be yours."


    "It was clear.I would also be worried if a new prince appeared on the scene.He would have carried Edmund out of his home as the only heir."


    Raymond couldnt deny that Lisa had a hefty motive for the massacre.


    Of course, I dont harbor false hopes that my judgments in an instant will turn his views on Lisa.But at least it will sow the seed of doubt.


    Raymond''s stubborn face made it impossible to read his thoughts or feelings.


    It seems that he will need time to digest everything that hase true.


    But then Raymond''s harshugh was heard, breaking our silence.


    "Huh, she dared!"


    Raymond clenched his fists.I felt anger raging inside him.


    Is he mad at Lisa now?


    I dont know where his thoughts were running, but, apparently, he had already forgotten about the Marquis.


    Even if he doesn''t believe what I said to the end, it looks like he will at least catch something.


    He opened his mouth, ck eyes shing.


    "What did the letter say?"


    "Just an invitation to tea."


    "Who else heard the conversation?"


    "No one."


    It seems that he was looking for an excuse to attack the Marquis.But, surprisingly, right now my hands were empty.


    He frowned, as if the circumstances displeased him.


    I myself had a lot of experiences.


    And when I looked inside for answers to my worries, I heard his voice.


    "If there is no evidence, then I have to do it myself.Lisa found out about our son, therefore, even if its unreasonable, I will have to put Sios under lock and key."


    "No.Groundless arrest is an outrage."


    Raymond responded coldly to my conviction.


    "And I know that very well.But your letter, as well as your testimony, will create the ground for us."


    "Ray.


    When I called him, Raymond stared at me.


    "Of course, everything is in your hands.But then the nobility will oppose your rule."


    Marquis Sios wasnt a rank and file among the nobles.


    Marquis Sios was the prime minister and Lisa was the mother of the crown prince.


    And no matter how much the Marquis was now trembling in his estate, by this time he had bothered to umte great strength behind his back.


    He wouldn''t have given up without a fight.


    "Even if the nobles get in the way, its not enough to stop me."


    Raymond''s eyes were cold.And they didnt show hesitation, as if the decision had already been made ironically.


    Yes, maybe he will seed.


    There was only a smoldering ember of hope, but if Raymond manages, we will light a huge me.


    Besides, I wanted most of all to catch Lisa.


    She encroached on Carlisle.Now I wont calm down, even cutting off her hands and killing her.


    However, it was dangerous to take a step under the influence of emotions, and even if sess is on our side, the problem today is this: we have something to lose.


    "There is a risk of failure.Now there is no ce for adventures.Let''s move when we''re ready."


    He had seen a lot of blood.


    It wasnt good to start a war with the sides, who were already barely sitting still.


    If the feud drags on, the damage will ultimately be borne by the innocent Imperial people.


    Even if he bears the stigma of a tyrant-usurper, he isnt such a tyrant.


    "You''re right But its so annoying to doing nothing.


    Sighing heavily, he let go of the top button, as if it was getting stuffy.


    He still seemed full of anger, but not as much as before.


    "I can''t hit Sios so openly right now."


    "Your Majesty, was there anything in the Drua house?Something on the Duke''s body Or did the Duke leave something connected with the Sios family?"


    Even the most useless clue would be good for us to sow confusion among the nobles.


    Is it true that Duke Drua orchestrated the raid alone?


    And so, even if Raymond grabs Marquis Sios, there will be no violent reaction.


    "Jeremy said he found no signs of a struggle.I only brought a small ledger, but"


    I froze at his words.


    "Jeremy Didn''t your knights find the body?"


    "No.His heir discovered this personally."


    "Ah."


    I couldnt imagine how shocked he was then.


    I knew the Duke and Jeremy had problems.Nevertheless, the Duke was his father.


    At that time, I heard Raymond''s cold voice.


    "Ellie."


    Looking up, I saw Raymond frowning.


    He rubbed his face irritably with his palm, and parted his lips.


    "House Drua is nt that important right now."


    "I know."


    I know even better than anyone else, so for a while I will throw Jeremy into the depths of my subconscious.


    I cleared my mind and remembered what Ray had told me.


    "You say the ledger?"


    "This is a ledger with the names of the nobles who up to this point sent money to Duke Drua, and the exact amounts.There are lines with the name Sios."


    "Marquis Sios consistently sentrge sums of money, so this clearly indicates his connection with the Duke."


    "Yes, when the nobles find out about this, they will naturally be suspicious of the secret deal between Duke Drua and Marquis Sios."


    We had the same idea.


    As the prestige of Marquis Sios shakes, disgruntled nobles will naturally float the news of the book.


    Then we can investigate Marquis Sios and Raymond will find something.


    "Are you going to announce the Duke''s death today?"


    "A ck g is already hanging over the Dukes residence, so theres nothing to pull.And further"


    Raymond hesitated.


    I already knew what he was going to say.


    Together with the news of Drua''s death, we must reveal to the world the existence of a second prince.Otherwise, someone will do it for us.


    Who would have thought that I would wake up in the Emperor''s bedroom and, in addition, reveal to the world my son.But if the existence of Carlisle is revealed by someone else besides the official statement of the imperial family, this news will be overgrown with spection.


    However, none of this made sense.


    Neither Lisa nor anyone else will be able to reach out to Carlisle''s hands.Now this was the only thing that mattered to me.


    Folding my trembling fingertips, I lifted my head and squeezed out the following:


    "Make me an Empress."


    * * *


    [Name Ellie Croft Empress and appoint her son Carlisle the Second Prince]


    This had to be handed over to the Ministry of Finance.


    "Sire.Send to the Ministry of Finance?"


    The lieutenant asked the Emperor again, looking only at the title of the decree.


    From early in the morning, both the administration of the Emperor and finances were torn to pieces.


    The sudden death of Duke Drua, his deposition as a criminal, and the session of Jeremy Drua.


    The ledger of Duke Drua, which indicates his connection with Marquis Sios.


    It didn''t even go to dinner yet, but the Empire was already thrilled with the next good news.


    Here the Emperor summoned the lieutenant again.


    Thetter hasnt even read the contents of the decree yet.


    However, in the face of the Emperor, he felt that the content would be time consuming.


    We had enough adventure from the very morning.


    Let it be a small assignment


    But s.


    "Bring this to the Ministry of Finance.In the middle of the day, dere Ellie Croft Empress."


    "Yes, sire Wait, huh?!"


    The Empress and new prince.


    The lieutenants eyes widdened at these terrible words.


    "Yes, sire."


    The cold ck eyes left no room for hesitation.


    Raymond now rose from his seat.


    Looking up at the now blue sky, he remembered his conversation with Ellie.


    <em>Make me an Empress?</em>

 Chapter 122:

    Chapter 122:


    "You heard right.Now that Carlisle cant escape life as a prince, I must be an Empress in order to properly cover my child."


    Ellie looked at him with fire in her eyes.


    "Im constrained by the status of the daughter of a Duke, and my powers have a limit.To oppose the Sios family, I must be an Empress."


    In her eyes there was a firm determination to uproot the Marquis house.


    "So, to oppose the Sios family"


    He himself suggested that Ellie return to the throne.


    Not just to the throne, but to return to him.


    But now it seemed that their ns diverged at one point.


    Raymond''s half-hearted whisper alerted Ellie.


    "I only want to be an Empress to end the house of Sios and protect Carlisle.There are no other intentions here.So I hope His Majesty will give me a promise."


    "What a promise?"


    "When Marquis Sios falls and Carlisle''s position is strengthened, please send me to the pce farthest from the capital."


    When it''s done, let me get away from you.


    That''s what she told him.


    She plunged the dagger into his chest without batting an eye.


    Do you have any other intentions?


    After all, Raymond didn''t care if Carlisle was a child from another.


    But Ellie stubbornly drew a line between them.


    Despite the fact that Carlisle turned out to be his son, Ellie told Raymond that she didnt want to have him in her future.


    Shall we unite just to fight amon enemy?


    "What if I don''t let you inter?"


    "Will you abdicate the throne again?"


    "Won''t you think about Carlisle?"


    If she cares so much for the child, the best ce for her is on the throne.


    The Empress'' power was of great help to Carlisle.


    Although he knew it was mean to ask such a question, he wanted to keep Ellie even this way.


    Ellie looked at him menacingly, and moved her dry lips.


    "Don''t you dare use Carlisle in front of me.This is beneath the dignity of the Emperor."


    He had nothing to fend off such cold words.


    She was right.


    "You are the Emperor, so decide.If you say a word against it, I''ll leave."


    Everything turned out exactly the opposite.Now Ellie had the initiative in this rtionship, and Raymond got only the reaction.


    Because he couldnt miss her again.


    "I will dere you Empress."


    "Thank you, sire."


    That''s the whole dialogue with her.


    After the conversation, he returned to his office in order to take care of the problems of Duke Drua and immediately issued a decree concerning the Empress and the new prince.


    Soon the people of the Empire will find out about Carlisle, and Ellie will return to the pce.


    "Haa"


    Raymond sighed hard and looked at the moon pce in the window.


    When he found out about the deception and betrayal, he almost lost his mind with anger.


    How could you hide my child?


    <em>You threw me to the wolves to be torn apart, so don''t expect more favor.</em>


    He remembered the harsh words.


    At the moment when he heard the echo from the past, he had nothing to parry such a prick.


    When Lisa showed up with Edmund, he really didn''t give a damn about Ellie.


    At that time, the nobles now and then besieged him due to theck of a sessor, whole detachments of concubines were lined up to him, and he didnt care about his wife.


    After all, after her miscarriage, there was a belief that it would be difficult for them to have children, so he thought that everything would settle down by itself if he took Edmund to the role of crown prince.


    It was so simple that it was stupid.


    Raymond thought she would understand his decision and still stay by his side.


    That''s why when she announced the divorce, he thought it was jealousy.


    But really, how could she tell him about pregnancy, if all he did was to solve the problems of the sovereign?


    He realized this the moment he poured out his righteous anger on her and saw her eyes turn red.


    I can''t me her.


    "Butler."


    "Yes, sire."


    "Put things in order in the lunar pce and pick up a faithful servant there."


    After so many years, the light in the lunar pce will turn on again.


    Of course, this is not for long.


    Marquis Sios will fall, Carlisle will stay here.But Ellie


    <em>Send me to the pce farthest from the capital.</em>


    Her words that she would leave when everything was clear was overwhelming, but there was only one thing he could do.


    y along with Ellie, even if the ending is known in advance.


    For him, she was already everything.


    "Yes, sire."


    "And prepare the second prince''s pce.Let''s take the Regulus pce."


    The butler froze at the order.


    The Regulus Pce, located near the Empress''s Pce, has been used for generations as the heir''s pce.


    And if the second prince gets that pce, they will see a transparent hint in that.


    In particr, it will be a statement by the Emperor that the first prince may not be the next monarch.


    The butler shook his head, expecting strong winds to blow over the Imperial Pce soon.


    "I''m getting to work, sire."


    After Raymond finished the formalities, he fell asleep as if in extreme exhaustion.


    * * *


    This familiar ceiling reopened to my gaze.I turned to the red light in the window.


    The sun was already setting.


    And under the red sky, a nearby pce caught my attention.


    A beautiful silvery pce located near the Imperial one.


    Its high peak shone brightly.


    Soon I will return to this glittering prison.


    I told Raymond to make me Empress again.


    And now I didnt regret the choice.


    Not only do I have to destroy Lisa Sios, but continue to protect Carlisle.


    As my thoughts deepened, I heard Harpen''s voice.


    "Mydy, you are awake."


    "How long have I slept?"


    "A little over five hours."


    Hearing his answer, I got up.


    Naturally, Harpen put an extra pillow behind my back.


    "Didn''t Carlislee?"


    When Harpen was about to answer, the door to the room opened slightly.ck hair appeared through the door.


    "Come on in."


    The child threw open the door wide and lunged at my call.


    "Mom!"


    Carlisle rushed into my arms.


    "Things are good?You sleep so much I was worried that there would be something again, there was concern in Carlisle''s voice.


    In the end, it looks like he came to me several times while I was sleeping.


    "No, mom is better now."


    I stroked his back and kissed Carlisle''s soft cheeks.


    "What did you y with your grandfather?"


    "We went around the whole pce!So big!Such a great building!All the offices Besides, there is such an interesting statue."


    Carlisle exined to me what he saw folding one finger at a time.


    Carlisle''s face showed his excitement, as if it were an exhrating experience.


    I was worried about what I would do if he was intimidated by an unfamiliar environment, but I was lucky.This time Carlisle seems to have gotten used to the atmosphere.


    When I gently stroked Carlisle''s head, the childughed.


    The sparkling ck eyes reminded Raymond so much.


    ck hair and ck eyes.


    Except when Carlisle was very young, I always hid his hair and eyes.


    Perhaps that is why his true appearance seems strange to me.


    It always seemed that you were the same as me


    Now, if you look at it, he looks just like Raymond.


    Hiding my strange sensations, I brushed Carlisle''s silky hair and turned to face my father.


    "Father."


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m okay."


    It was much easier than when I woke up in the morning.


    I smiled and looked at Harpen.And Harpen caught the hint, took the court doctors and left the ce.


    When the door was tightly closed, the father was the first to speak:


    "His Majesty has dered you Empress."


    "What, already?However, its smart."


    I only slept for five hours.


    "You you go back there."


    There was darkness in my father''s voice.Just as I didn''t want Carlisle to live the life of a prince, my father would like to keep me from living the life of an Empress.


    "I''m sorry I troubled my father."


    For a loyal Emperors servant, it would have been difficult for him to betray Raymond, hiding the birth of Carlisle.


    However, my father always did his best for me.


    However, it was even more unfortunate that I would end up returning to the pce anyway.


    "What are you sorry for?Don''t tell me that.Your choice was natural.And a lot has changed since then.Perhaps even"


    I suspected what my father might have told me.


    "I have already told His Majesty my position.As soon as the Sios house goes into history and the position of Carlisle is established, I leave this ce."


    My firm tone left my father speechless.


    "And the Emperor agreed?"


    "Oh yeah."


    "Whatever decision you make I just want you to be happy.But not alone," said the father with a serious look.


    "Well, of course."


    "I was taught that the Empress is the wife of the Emperor Then my mother Are you marrying His Majesty the Emperor?"


    I heard a voice full of undisguised curiosity.


    Carlisle''s eyes were of mixed curiosity and anxiety, and his eyes were fixed on me.


    "His Majesty that terrible uncle?Mom, will you really marry him?"


    How can I exin to you


    It was difficult to exin to little Carlisle such a sudden change.


    I want my child to learn what happened with as little shock as possible.


    I hesitated and couldnt find the right words.


    "Carlisle, do you remember your mother said that your father works in farnds?"


    "Yes!I remember!"


    "If What if your father lived with us?"


    "Well that''s great.I want to live with both mom and dad.But if mom marries this uncle, how are we going to live with dad?"


    Then I said, grabbing Carlisle by the arm.


    "His Majesty is your dad."

 Chapter 123:

    Chapter 123:


    "Is His Majesty my father?"


    Carlisle''s face now announced to me his utter surprise.


    Young as he was, he already knew how high the monarch of the Empire sat.


    How could he not be surprised what kind of person his dad suddenly became?


    And even if Carlisle was smarter than his peers, not every adult could take such news.


    It will take Carlisle a lot of time and effort to discern Raymond''s father.


    This is supposed to be presented step by step, but now we have no time.


    The whole world around is about to hear the truth, so I should have told Carlisle.


    It would have been much more difficult if he had heard it from strangers.


    I confirmed, looking into Carlisle''s dark, confused eyes.


    "Yeah.His Majesty is Carlisle''s father."


    Carlisle closed his lips tightly and avoided my gaze.


    Carlisle had this habit of not liking something.


    "You don''t have to put up and endure if you want to tell me something."


    Carlisle looked at me and began cautiously.


    "Mom is it really necessary for me to have a dad?"


    "Hm?"


    I was overwhelmed by unexpected words.


    Do you have to have a father?


    I knew better than anyone that Carlisle missed his father, even if he kept quiet about it.


    Back in the Lund Kingdom, he always asked if we could ever live with his father.


    And suddenly a simr statement?


    Carlisle said holding my hands tightly.


    "Mom, I''m afraid of His Majesty.I just want to live with my mom, not with my dad."


    Carlisle grabbed my arms as if he no longer wanted to listen to anything.What happened to Raymond while I was lying unconscious?


    It was very embarrassing, but right now the priority was to calm my child down.


    "Carlisle, do you want to see dad?His Majesty isnt a terrible person."


    I stroked Carlisle gently on the head and tried to swing him, but the child gritted his teeth and resisted.


    I never thought that Carlisle would hate Raymond like that.


    But when he identally met Raymond in the market, thetter made a good impression.


    But Carlisle''s memories seemed to have faded with time.


    "Mom, can we just return everything as it was?"


    My heart is heavy with what will break out in the future.


    I never even turned him against Raymond.


    Nevertheless, such a reaction That was a surprise.


    "This is Carlisle and my house now.Look how much space there is.Perhaps Carlisle will still like it here."


    He smiled brightly on purpose, but closed his lips again in displeasure.


    I sensed his reluctance as I looked down at him.


    When I rushed about in thought, how to calm him down more, my father patted me on the shoulder.


    At my questioning nce, my father just shook his head, as if hinting right now to leave everything as it is.


    I was worried about Carlisle''s depression and reluctance, but my father was right.


    Forcing him toe to terms will only increase Carlisle''s rejection.


    The son bowed his head on my chest and quickly fell asleep.


    "Probably pretty worn out while running around the whole pce."


    Father looked at the sleeping Carlisle and smiled.


    "Father, what happened to the Emperor between them?"


    "In fact, absolutely nothing.Perhaps Is it because everything is still unfamiliar and scary to him?Carlisle needs time."


    "Yeah."


    For some reason, I was worried that my son''s reaction to Raymond wouldnt fade, but just the opposite.But I tried to calm my worries, because it wasnt so bad.


    If we spend more time together, Carlisle will graduallye to terms.


    I gentlyid Carlisle''s head on the pillow and gently stroked his soft cheeks.


    He is still infinitely young.


    Inside, it was scorching with fire with only the thought of the difficult path that awaits him in the future.


    I wanted to let you live a free life.I even erased your father''s being.


    Sorry Carlisle.


    In the end, I was unable to protect my child from the blood and winds, and I just remained the person who took the child away from his father.


    "Ellie, it''s not your fault."


    I heard my father''s rming voice.


    "You did everything you could.So don''t me yourself for anything.All sin will fall on those whomitted those abominations.We''d better think about what wille with the future."


    My father''s words brought me little constion.


    As my father said, there will be no ce for mourning in the future.


    "Has the Emperor already announced the death of Freud Drois?"


    "He even gave out all the details."


    "Probably tomorrow the article will also mention the book found in the Duke''s residence.And that inside there is the name Sios.Rumors will sow fresh doubts about the rtionship between the two houses, and my father will also be on fire."


    "Of course.I will monitor the bnce of power, so why don''t you take care of your health?Carlisle It''s going to take a lot of energy to keep him safe."


    "I know."


    It would be just great if the Sios house was immediately destroyed under the pretext of retribution for the murdered Drua.But if not, then we will go around.


    They also say that Sios'' prestige has fallen, but the forces that have relied on Edmund are still strong.


    It wont be easy to take the first prince off his roost and erect Carlisle there.


    I know its not easy, and maybe Ill have to risk my life again, but this is the only way to keep Carlisle safe.


    From the moment it became clear that the blood of the Emperor flows in it, the game of thrones simply couldnt be avoided.


    In addition, Marquis Sios has a fierce disgust for us, so retreat for us is only certain death.


    Even if we stay alive, such a life will be full of hardships.


    I would never ask Carlisle to put up with that.


    I will definitely win this war, the war unleashed by Lisa Sios, just to protect my child.


    Determined, I kissed the sleeping Carlisle on the forehead.


    * * *


    Drua estate.


    ck smoke drifted behind the ducal cloister.


    It was the funeral of thete Freud Drua.


    It didn''t look like the funeral was for a man who was the Duke of the Empire, but he was branded a criminal, a conspirator against the monarch.


    Jeremy gave the order to scatter the ashes deep in the forest, returned to the house and saw the ck smoke dissolve into the sky.


    The Duke is dead.Long live the Duke.


    The night was dark, and the grumbling of the servants didnt subside.


    It was onlyte at night that Jeremy returned to his study and prowled intensely among the belongings of the former Duke.


    The building was still full of traces of his father.


    Although it wasnt particrly sad, the stone on the heart kept making itself felt.


    He was a filthy father to thest.


    He was a man who couldnt truly rx for a moment.


    And even after death, he gave Jeremy a headache.


    Lisa Sios and Marquis Sios.


    We''ll have to bring these two to justice for the murder of their father and the attempted murder of Ellie.


    <em>And for this I need a little background on Sios''</em>


    Jeremy got up and reopened the Duke''s secret vault.


    It is still empty.


    This is where evidence of Sios'' deeds oncey.


    Have you been stolen by the assassin?


    Did they really find the safe?


    The safe was hidden behind a bookcase and wasnt easy to find.


    Couldn''t the paranoid personally tell Sios that the safe was found?


    If the assassin knew only about the very existence of the safe, and tried to find it, the whole office would be turned upside down.


    Everything was clean inside early in the morning.


    If it wasn''t the assassin who stole the dirt, then


    As Jeremy frowned at the possibility, there was a knock.


    "Come in."


    "The heir No, sir, Duke.I apologize."


    None other than the butler entered the study.


    "Its okay.I''m not used to the new title either.Have you settled everything? "


    "Everything is done in the forest.Seeing off the Duke like this is a sin on our souls."


    The butler''s voice trembled.


    "He is a conspirator who encroached on the royal family.You are forbidden to say that again.This is thest time I close my eyes."


    Jeremy had to issue a warning, because he knew that the butler was more loyal to the deceased than anyone else in the world.


    The butler pulled back and raised his head at such a cold tone.


    "I''ll be careful in the future.My apologies."


    "I''m not going to make your life difficult.Go, do everything to restore order to the estate."


    "Yes.But what''s the deal with this safe?"


    The butler looked at the open safe behind Jeremy.


    So he knew about this ce too?About the Duke''s secret vault.


    The butler was one of the few people his father trustedpletely.


    So he probably knew about it too.


    As if Jeremy''s prediction were correct, the butler''s face didn''t show much excitement.


    "Yes.I knew about this safe."


    "How long has my father been sorting things out in it?"


    "I don''t know that.My apologies."


    The butler replied that he didnt know, but Jeremy clearly saw everything.


    The butler''s eyes tremble as he speaks.


    If you tear off the mask, then something will surely float out.


    Thanks to this, Jeremy was sure that the evidence in the vault hadnt been stolen by the assassin.


    "Okay, okay.You are tired today, so go and rest."


    "Yes, sir."


    The butler left and Jeremy moved.


    Knowing that the assassin had not stolen the papers, he could still make his move and find evidence.


    When he left the office, he ran into a servant.


    "Duke, sir."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Im this Im today, when I was cleaning the master''s bedchamber I found this."

 Chapter 124:

    Chapter 124:


    A servant handed Jeremy a small piece of bark.The name Leah Pailin was carved into it.


    "Is it like a long-standing identification?"


    Judging by the carved name, that was the only guess.And it was a pretty old certificate, if not ancient.


    Long ago, magic tools were invented, and the bark was even more obsolete.


    This happened about two hundred years ago.


    "And how is this to be understood?"


    "I dont know, sir.I dont think this is one of the things of the deceased."


    Leah Pailin.Leah Pailin


    "Looks like a woman''s name."


    Jeremy continued:


    "Who was cleaning the bedroom?"


    "There was only me."


    "And you have not seen such a thing until now?


    "Yes."


    If its a strange thing that hasnt happened before Maybe the assassin dropped it?


    Intuition told me that this was the case.


    "You are forbidden to tell anyone about it.If you flutter your tongue, you will suddenly be one head shorter."


    "I will keep it in mind."


    The servant flinched at Jeremy''s cold voice and shook his head.


    Jeremy slipped the ancient identification into his pocket and walked stubbornly away.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Morning newspapers trumpeted the news of the bygone day.


    The daughter of Duke Croft returns to the ce of the Empress and brings a new prince with her.


    And the death of Duke Drua, who attempted their lives.


    Newspapers were thrilled by the grandiose events that took ce in one single day.


    The servants of Marquis Sios were now carrying a pile of newspapers to him.


    One of them fell to the floor.


    "Oh."


    The servant reached out to pick up the newspaper, but someone else was quicker.


    Lily, a nondescript maid with gray hair and gray eyes.


    Lady Sios'' personal thug.


    Lily''s usually stiff eyebrows frowned when she caught a glimpse of the front page of the newspaper.


    "I''ll take it to thedy."


    Lily hurried to the dining room, where breakfast was in full swing, without listening to the servant''s reply.


    A momentter, the anger of Marquis Sios echoed.


    "Empress!Eventually it happened!You so zealously demanded that I put everything on you.So what is the oue?"


    Ever since yesterday, Marquis Sios has been repeating the same words.


    "Where the hell did this second princee from?The Empress''s son?!You knew about it!You should have told me too!"


    "If you kill, kill carefully!As a result, Drua is dead, and a new prince has appeared, whose birth I didnt even suspect!So what are you going to do about it?"


    First, he reminded her of the Empress, and then led the story in the direction of the new prince.


    The face of Marquis Sios flushed, as if he was about to burst, but Lisa maintained a stoic expression.


    Marquis Sios fiercely hit the table to let off some steam.


    Lisa''s soup te shook.


    "If your mouth isnt dry yet, I''m waiting for an apology!"


    Marquis Sios burst into anger throughout the dining room.


    Lisa closed her eyes for a moment behind her greasy hair.Thest couple of days she could think of only one thing.


    Empress Ellie and the Second Prince.


    There is no one in the Empire who now freaks out more than Lisa Sios.


    It had already been reported to her that Raymond had rescued these two and sent them straight to the Imperial Pce.Lisa, of course, expected the story to continue.But what came true was the worst scenario that could ever fall to her lot.


    <em>I was hoping it wasn''t Raymond''s child.''</em>


    <em>I prayed day and night.It''s not such a big request, is it?But God remained in his repertoire.''</em>


    <em>It turns out he''s a prince.''</em>


    <em>I will never forget the feeling of despair and defeat at the moment when new news touched my ears.''</em>


    <em>In the end, Ellie saved her son.''</em>


    <em>Oh, how I want to kill you.''</em>


    <em>I have never felt such a strong urge to finish someone off.''</em>


    "I told you to get into the heart of the Emperor, but look what happened to us!"


    The voice of Marquis Sios continued the same song.


    Harsh screams made it difficult to gather thoughts together.Lisa turned to Marquis Sios and said:


    "I''m sorry.I have blundered."


    And then Lisa bowed to the Marquis.


    The Marquis was already preparing to get angry more than ever, but what he said seemed to bewitch.


    He froze and shut his mouth.


    And this happened because the eternally obstinate Lisa suddenly became embarrassed and bowed her head apologetically.


    "I know my fathers anger overtook me because of my misdeeds.I admit my guilt."


    Lisa got up from her chair and knelt in front of the Marquis.


    "I beg your forgiveness again."


    The Marquis didnt expect Lisa to act so timidly.


    In recent years, Lisa ignored him, her father, and with iparable arrogance.


    He clearly remembered the tone of Lisa, who even gave him orders, as if he was her subordinate.


    But what if she knelt down like that?The anger that had overshadowed his reason suddenly cooled down.


    What are you doing now?Are you on your knees?


    It was a card that she would never have thrown away.


    After all, Lisa is primarily the mother of the first prince.


    And now the Marquis, who was looking down at Lisa, stroked his beard and spoke:


    "Great, you know your guilt.Then there is no need for unnecessary chatter.Better deal with Edmund now.And behave yourself so that there are no dirty rumors in the world."


    The Marquis''s voice was arrogant, as if he liked her apology.


    "Yes."


    At this stage, she still wouldnt have had a chance to make a ssh.


    The dining room door swung open.


    Lisa was surprised by Lily''s unusually persistent gaze.


    "What is there?"


    Lily handed Lisa the newspaper.


    [Marquis Sios regrly sent money to Freud Drua.What is their real connection?]


    Lisa tightly squeezed the crumpled newspaper and spit in a cold voice:


    "Lily, bring all the newspapers, all of them."


    * * *


    After yesterday''s full of anxiety and change, the morning sun shone as usual, unaware of the peoples dramasf.


    However, this morning I woke up as Ellie Agrita, the Empress of this country, not the youngdy, Duke Crofts daughter.As did Carlisle, who is now named the second prince of Agrita.


    The wedding has not yet taken ce, but my status has already been raised to Empress.


    The morning passed and my father went for a little walk with Carlisle while the doctor visited me.


    "I think I''m much better What do you say?"I asked Harpen after examination.


    "Anything better than yesterday.However, don''t overwork.Better to stay aloof for now, even if the Empress'' robes are shining.And don''t forget about the child."


    "This it will be very difficult soon."


    I know what Harpen was talking about.But now I wont be able to pull Carlisle out of the dark abyss.


    The newfound father and the fact that he will live at the Imperial Pce in the future brought the child a lot of anxiety.Carlisle continued to plunge into darkness.


    "Are you still wrong with the Emperor?"Harpen asked carefully.


    "Hm.I think it will get better soon."


    Even though I said it, I hardly believed in it.


    After all, I perfectly remembered Carlisle''s reaction yesterday:


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Much better."


    "Carlisle has been with you for a long time?"


    He looked at me and turned his gaze to Carlisle.


    "Carlisle, say hello to your father."


    But he pretended not to hear.


    "Carlisle."


    Raymond smiled softly and called the boy''s name, but then Carlisle turned away altogether.


    Raymond reached out to pat the child on the head, but he couldnt hide his embarrassment and took his hand away.


    "It looks like you still haven''t gotten used to His Majesty."


    Carlisle didn''t even look up until Raymond left us.


    How can I move him


    While I was absorbed in my worries, the servant announced a visit to me.


    "Your Majesty the Empress, the butler hase."


    "Let him in."


    "Greetings to Her Majesty the Empress, the moon of the Empire."


    The butler entered the room and bowed deeply.


    Although I havent yet entered the pce formally, the status of the Empress has been assigned to me since thest day.


    "What brings you to me?"


    "All preparations have been made."


    "Its earlier than expected."


    "I received the order yesterday.All servants are carefully selected.When you feel better, we will immediately arrange a move."


    "No, I want to finish everything right now."


    The butler stared at me in surprise.


    "The words of His Majesty: the date to appoint a day ofplete recovery.


    "You said that everything is ready?I never ceased to upy the Emperor''s bedchamber."


    It was still Raymond''s bedroom.


    The longer I was here, the further Raymond had to sleep in unusual ces.We cant lie in the same bed.


    And besides my personal feelings, I cant spoil the life of the Emperor of our country.


    Besides, there is nothing good about rumors that the Emperor used the guest room at the whim of the Empress.


    "I will bring your will to His Majesty."


    "Oh yeah, have you chosen the head maid yet?"


    That would be contrary to His Majesty''s order.It says: leave thest word for the Empress."


    I thought I''d bring Helen here.


    "Oh, has His Majesty decided on the Carlisle Pce?"


    "It was ordered to prepare the Regulus Pce, not far from the Empress''s pce."


    After several days of torment, perhaps something has be with my hearing.I blinked slowly and asked for confirmation:


    "The Regulus Pce?"

 Chapter 125:

    Chapter 125:


    "This is exactly the order: prepare the Regulus Pce."


    Regulus Pce.It was the pce in which the crown princes lived from generation to generation.


    And you gave that pce to Carlisle.


    At the moment, all I could do was ask questions.


    We haven''t discussed the future of Carlisle with Raymond yet.


    Did you take this step because of the betrayal of the Sios House?


    Handing over the crown prince''s pce to Carlisle was like dering him the next Emperor.


    And there was notthing wrong with that for me.


    The Emperor''s heart was bowed in favor of our son, and it will be easier to enlist the support of a higher authority.


    Yes, there is no reason to refuse.


    Then I turned to the butler:


    "I''ll pick up a servant for him myself, so don''t bother."


    "Then Im leaving, Your Majesty."


    The butler left the room, and Harpen also went out to get the medicine.


    I told the maid closest to me.


    "Bring back all the morning papers that came out today."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The maid who left the room returned with an armful of papers.I leaned against the head of the bed and looked through the newspapers one by one.


    Most of them featured articles about me and Carlisle.There were many articles about my child, but even more about me.


    And this is natural.


    Im the first Empress in the history of the Empire to divorce the Emperor and then remarry him.


    I also hid our son, butter I returned him to the pce.


    There will be a lot of talk about my life in thest 6 years.


    I looked to see if there were any articles maliciously misrepresenting the facts, but fortunately there was none.


    Probably Raymond had a hand in this.


    Despite the fact that there was plenty of talk, the absence of such dirty lines in the newspapers means that there was pressure from above.


    I threw all the other newspapers aside and lingered on the newspaper, which revealed the contents of the ledger.


    An article about Marquis Sios will naturally arouse suspicion among readers.


    "That''s enough to make me know about him."


    More articles on this topic wille tomorrow.


    Then, opponents of Sios demand that the investigation be carried out as appropriate.


    Even if we couldnt get evidence, we will find an excuse to oust Marquis Sios from the world of politics.


    "Mom!"


    I heard Carlisle''s voice.


    As I read the newspaper, I saw that Carlisle and my father, who were walking, entered the room.


    Carlisle ran up and jumped onto my bed.


    "Carlisle, are you feeling well?"


    "Yes!Mom, this is a gift."


    I wondered why he was hiding his hand behind his back, and Carlisle suddenly gave me a rose.


    The scent touched the tip of my nose.


    "Thanks, Carlisle."


    I took the rose with a bright smile and said while stroking Carlisle''s hair.


    "Carlisle, do you want to go to the house where you will live with your mom?"


    "Home?


    "Yeah.A pce as big and beautiful as this one."


    Only in thete afternoon did we reach the pce.


    My father had left for his ducal duties, so now only Carlisle and I are left.


    "Wow, is this my mom''s pce?"


    "This is the pce where your mom will live in the future.Do you like it?"


    "Yes!It''s so beautiful here, Carlisle eximed, looking at the beautiful silver pce.Looking at his enthusiastic smile, I took the child by the hand and entered the pce.


    Entering the lobby, the servants lined up and bowed.


    "Greetings to Her Majesty and His Highness."


    As Raymond''s butler said the preparations had already beenpleted, the Empress''s pce was perfect, unlike Regulus Pce, which wasnt yet ready.


    After a long absence, I looked around the pce.


    I came back here again.


    I promised I would never toss and turn again.


    The pce was no different from when I left.


    Everything was familiar, even six yearster.


    But now I will live a life different from the past.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is the pce itself.My heart and the situation around me, everything is new now.


    "Your Majesty, the bedrooms are arranged."


    The maid came up and told me.


    I''m notpletely healed yet.After wandering a little, I was very tired.


    "Okay.Carlisle, let''s go."


    I went to the bedroom with Carlisle to rest.


    * * *


    "Reportedly, Her Majesty has already moved to the Empress'' pce."


    Raymond, who was walking, gazing up at the darkening sky, nodded at the butler''s words.


    "Is the Empress fine?"


    "Looks like she''s getting better."


    Even this morning he wanted to go visit Ellie, but he couldn''t because of Carlisle.


    What Carlisle showed himst night was shocking.


    There was a hope that if he couldnt immediately ept him as his father, then at least he wouldnt hate him so much.


    However, Carlisle''s reaction, contrary to expectations, was a violent rejection.


    When Raymond met him at the night market as aplete stranger, the child was much more supportive.


    So what to do now?


    "Haa."


    Both the Duke and Ellie told him it was because Carlisle wasnt used to it, but Raymond worried that it would only get worse over time.


    Can I be a good father?


    Suddenly, Carlisle and Jeremy came to mind, looking so happy together.


    And the sight of Carlisle turning away from him was the exact opposite.


    As he sighed at his disappointment, there was a rustle in the bushes.The servants didnt hear it, but the sound didnt escape his keen hearing.


    And again this rustle.


    This time, everyone turned their heads to the bush, where they heard a sound.


    At that moment, when the knight had already bared his sword, Raymond saw the ck hair rising from the bush.


    "Stand!"


    "Ah."


    None other than Carlisle jumped out of the bush.


    Carlisle tensed when he saw the threat from the knight.


    Thetter retreated just in time.


    "Greetings to His Highness the Second Prince."


    Carlisle was bowed not only by the knight, but also by the maid and the butler.


    "Carlisle."


    Raymond was surprised and walked over to the frightened child.The moment he reached for the child, Carlisle took a step back.


    But Carlisle was looking for him for a reason.


    The sight hurt Raymond''s chest, but now he took his hand away.


    He froze, making it clear that he wouldnte close.


    Then he knelt down and looked at Carlisle.Just like when they first met at the night market.


    "Are you okay?"


    Carlisle looked at him intently.The hesitant child slowly pursed his little lips.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good."


    Raymond smiled.


    Carlisle continued to stare at Raymond.


    Raymond, who wore bright clothes and gave orders to people with a stern face, was intimidating.


    So the child never had a chance to examine dad in detail.


    But now he was thinking about something at all.


    Over time, Carlisle found a familiar face in Raymond.


    "The uncle I saw at the night market," Carlisle muttered in a low voice.


    "I thought you forgot."


    Raymond looked at Carlisle andughed.


    Carlisle blinked his eyes.


    He remembered the warm embrace of his uncle, who kindly stayed with him, giving his mother time to find him.


    "This uncle is His Majesty and my father."


    It was too strange for the mind of Carlisle, who was still very young.


    But it''s clear now that Carlisle has be a little less wary of Raymond.


    "Thanks for that day, uncle.No, Your Majesty Oh, no.Should I call?"


    Carlisle tossed about with a confused face.


    Raymond smiled at the sweet awkwardness of Carlisle, who at that moment was already frowning and furiously shaking his little head.


    "You will get used to it over time.In the meantime, you can call me what you want."


    Carlisle''s vignce was momentarily lulled by the gentleness of the Emperor''s voice.


    He answered awkwardly:


    "Yes, dad."


    It still looked awkward, but it was a huge step up from yesterday.


    Wouldn''t Carlisle have epted him as a father, if he had given him enough time?Such a hope was born.


    When he saw Carlisle staring into his eyes, not avoiding as before, it was a strange feeling that tickled the corner of his heart.


    In an awkward silence, the Emperor only coughed.


    Then he reached out gently towards Carlisle.


    At first nce, it looked like he had escaped from the pce.


    Perhaps Ellie is looking for him.


    "It''s dangerous to walk alone like that, baby"


    "Carlisle!"


    They heard Ellie''s call that he had shown her extreme need to everyone.

 Chapter 126:

    Chapter 126:


    "Mom!"


    I heard Carlisle somewhere among the bushes.


    "Your Majesty, you will fall!


    I wasnt agitated by the rming shouts of the servants.


    Through the greenery, I saw an outstretched hand and moved there.


    In an instant, passing the bushes, I clung to Carlisle and hugged him.


    "Ugh.Mom!I cant breathe!"


    But how long can I beg him not to go anywhere without asking?


    Upon awakening, I found that Carlisle''s seat was empty.


    When even the servant said that they didnt know about the prince''s ns, I was struck by another fear.


    Couldn''t he have escaped from the pce just because he wanted to go home?


    Or maybe my baby was kidnapped?


    All the worst fantasies popped into my mind.


    I only loosened my grip when I was relieved.


    Then, taking the child by the hands, I chided him:


    "What did your mother tell you?"


    "She told me not to go anywhere and sit in the room."


    I raised my voice without realizing it.


    "But where did you go all alone?If you wanted to go for a walk, you had to tell your mom.If you continue to run away secretly, avoiding the eyes of the maids"


    At that time, I felt a hand gripping my shoulder.


    "Ellie."


    The low and dry voice right under my ear made me involuntarily shudder.


    Raymond and his antics


    "We are now seen by many eyes.And Carlisle He seems to be very embarrassed now.So why don''t you let go of his wrong this time," he whispered to me softly.


    And behind him was a detachment of servants, maids and knights.All, with faces covered with despair.


    My invasion of the garden was so swift that I didnt even notice the entire retinue of the Emperor around.


    I looked at Carlisle again.


    And she saw Carlisle''s eyes begin to water.


    I also saw how dirt umted on my shoes and that my clothes were all worn out.


    "Sorry I got bored, so I went out to look at the flower garden and wandered a bit far.I won''t be anymore, mom" Carlisle said with a sob.


    "Dont cry.I''m sorry your mom was angry.From now on you will not run away, okay?No matter how busy your mom is, you have to tell her.And go out in the presence of the maids and others.Okay?"


    "I promise."


    Carlisle was the first to give me his pinky.


    "You made a promise, so keep it now."


    Carlisle looked at me with sparkling eyes and hesitated.Seeing his tears, my heart again began to rush in anxiety.


    I stroked Carlisle''s cheeks and brushed the des of grass from his hair.


    "Let''s go back to mom''s house.


    I smiled, and Carlisle stopped sulking too.When I was about to walk back hand in hand with Carlisle, I suddenly faltered from a sudden attack of dizziness.


    "Uh-um."


    "Ellie!"


    "Your Majesty!"


    The surprised exmations of Raymond and the servants merged into one.


    "Mom?"


    "Its nothing," I tried to reassure Carlisle.


    Raymond also held out his arms when he saw Carlisle''s petrified face.And before I could react, he had already caught and hugged Carlisle.


    "Looks like you have something wrong with your head.That is why Im sitting with my son today."


    "Your Majesty, I would prefer another nanny"


    "I''ll sit with him.Carlisle, do you think we''ll give mom a day off today?"


    "Um yes."


    I couldnt wait to say that Carlisle didnt like this either, but the surprisingly gentle response that came in threw me to the point of speechlessness.


    Even before yesterday he was a kid who avoided even looking Ray in the face.


    Of course, even now he didnt feel truly calm.


    Carlisle''s expression was his quiet reluctance.


    But not rejecting your father loudly and openly, that was already a significant event.


    What happened between these two while I was running around the garden?


    Judging by the environment, it can be assumed that Raymond was the first to find the lost Carlisle.


    "Then go.It''s going to get colder soon," said Raymond. "And look after the Empress."


    After giving a short order to the servants, he took Carlisle and leaved.


    Upon returning to the pce, I sent a maid to wash Carlisle and went to the bedroom to talk to Raymond.


    "You''re still tight, you better not overwork," Raymond said as he watched me drink Harpen''s bitter medicine.


    I was so embarrassed by hisnguid tone.


    "Im perfectly aware of my responsibility as an Empress."


    He looked at me and opened his mouth:


    "You know I didn''t mean that."


    Of course I know.


    That he truly cares for me.


    It was now extremely embarrassing to ept his care, sitting in this pce.


    That had never bothered him before.


    "But what suddenly changed in Carlisle''s mind?It looks like his rejection has diminished."


    It was inconvenient to once again procrastinate with him the old days, so I smoothly switched to a new conversation.


    He looked at me intently, sighed and opened his lips.


    "He remembered our chance meeting in the market.I thought he had already forgotten."


    "Ah"


    Ray made a good impression that time.


    "But he is still ufortable.It will take much longer for him to get used to calling me father."


    He looked displeased.Carlisle''s refusal seemed to him very offensive.


    "That was my choice to protect the child.But it''s my fault that I parted Your Majesty with Carlisle I''m sorry."


    "The fault is not yours.If you look at it now, it all started with me."


    He opened his lips and closed immediately, as if he wanted to insert something else.Then a voice full of certainty was heard:


    "That day I''m sorry that I was yelling at you like that."


    In those ck eyes, there was a sense of guilt in front of me.


    It was a sincere apology.


    Confused by the unexpected turn, I slowly replied:


    "Yeah."


    I felt terribly ufortable.


    I didn''t want to talk about the two of us anymore.


    I may have returned to the pce, but my target was Marquis Sios.


    I didn''t want to start over with him.


    I spoke up, avoiding Raymond''s tenacious gaze.


    "Those articles about Marquis Sios Is there really going to be a general meeting of the noble?"


    "Quite possible.After all, the next meeting is soon anyway.I would also need to introduce them to Carlisle, so Im considering rescheduling my regr meeting early.There is already a lot of talk in the pce I think it is better to first deal with Marquis Sios."


    "It''s for the best.Nothing good will shine for us from dy."


    "Okay.And by the way Well, when is our wedding?"


    "I tried to tell you everything.I think it''s better not to cook anything."


    "I''m sorry, what?"


    "We had so many things, and now I would prefer to limit myself to a banquet in the pce instead of a ceremony."


    "If it suits you."


    The wedding was a romantic affair for a young bride.Now I no longer dreamed of an affair with Raymond.


    "Just great.Our marriage will be as calcted," his eyes shed with lightning, and he spoke roughly.Soon he dropped his gaze and continued: "Then I''ll rece the celebration with a banquet, as you said.Today Im very tired, so it''s time to end it."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond turned to the exit, hiding the emotions from his face, and left without looking back.


    "I''m tired, then."


    In recent days, he has really added extra work.It was the end of a long day and the first night in the Empress''s pce.


    At this time, I heard the sound of a door opening.


    Carlisle has now washed and changed into his pajamas.


    "Mom, can we sleep together?"


    A separate room for Carlisle was arranged in the pce until the Regulus Pce was adapted for a new owner.


    But the new spacious room seemed ufortable to him, and he came to me.


    I smiled and patted the ce next to me.


    "Of course,e here."


    Digging in the nket, Carlisle put his arms around my waist and pressed his face to me.


    "Mom, are we really going to live in the Imperial Pce?"


    His expression subtly hinted to me that he still dreamed of returning everything as it was.


    But, unfortunately, those times cant be returned.


    "Now we have to live here.I will tell you the story of how I once stayed here.Then Carlisle will surely like this ce."


    I hoped that at least Carlisle would have some pleasant memories of this pce.


    "Okay."


    * * *


    Two dayster.


    Lisa looked over and over all the morning papers.


    For two days, her puffy eyes still sparkled with anger.


    The content of all articles was like a carbon copy.


    Doubtful news that the Drua houses and Sios were intriguing and even plotting murder together.


    And then the title of one article caught special attention.


    [The second prince upies the Regulus Pce.Will the crown prince be punished for his grandfather''s sins?]


    "Regulus Pce!They give a pce to a boy who has been a prince for not even a week!Our Emperor is crazy!"


    Seeing another article with his name, Marquis Sios shouted sharply.


    He even threw the newspaper against the wall to see if it would stand up to his anger.


    Regulus Pce, where the crown princes have stayed from generation to generation.


    He wouldnt have been given to the second prince just like that.


    Raymond had already decided who to name his sessor.


    Of course, he would be expected to love the second prince more, because his heart was with Ellie.But who would have known that he would forget Edmund so quickly.


    A child raised for six years as the sole prince of the Empire.


    Whatever the Empress''s privileges, how could he abandon the first prince so indifferently?


    Lisa clenched her hands into fists that the bones protruded outward, and said, barely calming her anger:


    "Father, the trouble now lies elsewhere.

 Chapter 127:

    Chapter 127:


    "What could be more important than a prince?"


    Marquis Sios turned irritably to Lisa.


    After all, it was her actions that led to such a result.


    The sessor''s pce has now drifted into the wrong hands.


    Every time he saw his daughter''s face, an incredible anger rose from within the Marquis.


    "The name Sios is more important than the Regulus Pce," Lisa said calmly, enduring the Marquis'' aggression.


    "That book from the Drua House has surfaced, and articles about the Marquis are pouring in from all sides.There was even an article that the Marquis conceived an attempt on the second prince in order to strengthen the right of his grandson to the throne."


    "Well, in reality it wasnt quite like that.After all, you foolishly tried to encroach on the second prince, but Duke Drua is now dead, and the heir''s pce has been taken from under our noses.It is thanks to you that every dog barks my name."


    Marquis Sios grumbled, not harboring anger.


    using her of all sins in the world would have be absurd, but Lisa restrained herself.


    As for the murder, her oversight was obvious here.


    "Do you feel sorry for your son, who is now left without a pce?"


    When he didnt fail to draw Edmund into the story, a spark shed in Lisa''s green eyes.However, in the current situation, no benefit woulde from squabbling with the Marquis.


    "Think better of the Emperor''s suspicions."


    "His Majesty?If he had the will, he would have already given the order to investigate my cases.But Drua took all the secrets to the other world.So let the Emperor suspect as much as his heart desires.He cant punish the Marquis for no reason."


    Marquis Sios seemed to think that the Emperor was powerless, but Lisa wasnt.


    The number of newspapers broadcasting about the conspiracy grew, and rumor spread among the nobility.


    It is quite possible that the story with the ledger was his work.


    It was he who carried Ellie out of the burning mansion.


    If he got there, it means that he followed Duke Drua even before the assassination attempt.


    The annual meeting will begin, and the nobles will collect votes in favor of the investigation.Then the Emperor can climb into our life without any evidence."


    "More than a month before the noble convention.By that time, all this noise will have died down."


    "The assembly of the nobility can be brought closer."


    Marquis Sios clicked his tongue and spoke as if he wasnt going to delve into this nonsense.


    "Then it would have already been announced.There is nothing to fool me with these nonsense, and better look after your image in the light.In order to prevent the Empress from expanding her power."


    He turned away from Lisa''s words.


    And then there was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    The butler greeted and put the envelope on the Marquis'' desk.


    "Sir, here is a letter from the imperial family regarding the noble convention."


    * * *


    I met with Lumont at the time that the postponement of the conference of the nobility was announced.


    "I heard your injuries arent easy.It worries me that you are not yet in good health,d No, Your Majesty."


    Lumont adjusted my title with an awkward smile.


    "Everything is okay.I had a good rest in thest two days and received treatment, so I felt much better."


    I no longer had a fever, and I felt better from Harpen''s healing and sleep.


    "I''m d you feel better.Oh, here''s a good ointment for burns.Of course, the doctors of the Imperial Pce use the best medicines But this will also have to be handy.This is the ointment used by the royal family in the southern kingdom, where burns are frequent."


    Lumont put the can on the table.


    "Thanks."


    I nced at Helen, who was standing next to him.


    Helen was reinstated yesterday as the head servant of the Empress''s pce.


    After Helen took the ointment, I put down the cup and asked Lumont.


    "How is Jed?"


    "It is much easier for him.The burns were terrible, but he heals like a bear."


    After learning of Jed''s steel resilience, I turned to Lumont with another urgent matter.


    "The reason I called you today is to learn about the situation in high society.What are the rumors about me and the second prince?"


    "At this moment, there is not so much bad gossip.In fact His Majesty''s decision was so sudden that it seems that not everyone was still ovee by the shock."


    "What about the Regulus Pce?"


    "There is little talk about that."


    Lumont cautiously slowed down.


    "They only worry that His Majesty might make a hasty decision."


    It''s only been a few days since Carlisle became a prince, and the nobles have never even seen him with their own eyes.


    They know nothing about whether he is fit to be a prince.


    Since the abilities of the first prince were to some extent proven over the course of six years, it was natural that nobles appeared who didnt like the Emperor''s choice: to give the heir''s pce to the second prince, who hadnt even bothered to prove themselves yet.


    "Let such conversations go, they are an absolute minority.So it seems to me premature to rush to the protection of the prince."


    "That''s right.As soon as my son appears before the nobles, that chatter will die out Let''s not make any harsh gestures.You just follow the mood.If nder grows, report it to me immediately."


    " I will."


    "What are they talking about Sios?"


    "Public opinion fell very low.The involvement of the Marquis in the assassination attempt scared many nobles away from him."


    "Before a meeting of the nobility can be held, Marquis Sios must be driven further into a corner.Let the juicy details about the Marquis and Druae into y."


    "Don''t worry, there will be no nobles left in the Empire who rush to help the Sios house."


    Looking at the smug Lumont, I grinned and took a sip of tea.


    Soon Helen came up and said.


    "It is reported that His Highness the First Prince has arrived at the pce."


    "What?"


    I couldnt hide the surprise on my face.


    But, however, it lent itself to exnation.


    The first prince already knew that I had entered the pce.


    So it was natural toe and say hello to the Empress.


    But our situation was delicate, and it was just unpleasant to face the first prince here and now.


    "I''ll leave you."


    Lumont walked quickly out of the living room, and I, too, got up.


    "Helen, wake up Carlisle and get everything ready for the tea."


    * * *


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Empress, Moon of the Empire."


    The First Prince Edmund has been adequately raised in thest six years.


    He was the walking embodiment of the ideal prince.


    That is understandable, he was raised as the next Emperor.And my heart was ufortable to see it.


    After all, before me was the one who would block the path with Carlisle.


    "Prince,e in."


    Edmund raised his head and said to me:


    "Don''t take my sudden visit rude.I had toe to you to greet.But by the way where did the second prince go?"Edmund asked, looking around for Carlisle.


    "Oh, Carlisle is still small, so he sleeps a lot.I ordered to wake him up.If you don''t mind walking with me, time will fly by.I have already ordered to prepare a tea table in the flower garden."


    "As you say, Your Majesty."


    I went to the flower garden with Edmund.


    It was my second day since I entered the Empress'' pce in a new way, but the garden of the pce was full of greenery in full bloom, as in the old days.


    It would have been right to remove all the flowers for the sake of a new inhabitant of the pce, but Raymond wouldnt allow that.


    He ordered them to keep the pce as it was, even after I leaved.


    That is dictated by the desire to return me to this ce again.


    And what happened in the end.


    Our marriage was a matter of convenience, but Raymond still seeded in bringing me back to my dungeon.


    But this didnt mean that my heart also returned to the past.


    This pce is nothing more and nothing less than just a ce to stay for a while.


    As I stared insensibly at the flowers, I looked at Edmund and the tea.


    "I heard the prince likes lemon tea, and I made it."


    Edmund, sipping his ck tea, smiled softly.


    "Thanks for your kindness."


    "d you like it."


    I put down my cup and met Edmund''s gaze.


    Edmund''s ck eyes trembled as I met him face to face.


    "Your Majesty, are you feeling well after all?"


    "Much better.I would say that soon there will be no trace of the fire."


    "This is really good.Your condition was bad I was very worried."


    "It was really hard for me."


    Now it has be very embarrassing.


    This is your mother''s work.


    I opened my mouth, suppressing strange feelings:


    "I can imagine your surprise when you found out about the new Empress, as well as about your younger brother."

 Chapter 128:

    Chapter 128:


    Edmund''s face wavered, letting me know that what I said came as a surprise.


    He spoke to me with a calm expression, but it was easy to guess that he was now very nervous.


    How could he not feel awkward in front of the one who suddenly overtook his mother and took the ce of the Empress?


    I wouldnt find it strange even if he showed me hostility.


    And although I was also confused, I still asked.


    I should have known exactly with what heart Edmund came to this ce.


    "In fact, my surprise was only a fraction.I already knew that my father was waiting for someone.I have heard rumors that it is forbidden to touch the Empress''s pce even with a finger, Edmund said calmly.


    "Right?"


    "And thanks to the whole series of events, I found out that I now have a younger brother."


    Edmund smiled awkwardly.


    It was a mixture of tension and awkwardness, but Edmund didnt hide his gaze.


    I felt ufortable in this new unfamiliar role.


    I''d rather he openly hate me.


    Why all of a sudden such difort?


    I hated their house so much that I considered options for killing Lisa, but the prince in front of me was just a boy who had not even reached the age of majority.


    And I was puffed up to take away his position in favor of Carlisle.


    His house is about to copse.


    And there was no guarantee that Edmund would survive.


    It seemed that a heavy stone was pressing on my chest.But now everything has be irreversible.


    "Thanks for these words.But I dont think that everything will be as smooth in the future."


    The first prince was a sensible child, not like his peers.


    Even if he didnt know the details of the struggle for power or aspects of power itself, he should know that the Empress and his mother have no choice but to confront each other.


    I could have treated Edmund with a pretense of kindness, but I didn''t want to offend him with false feelings.


    The first prince''s expression turned embarrassed, as if he understood what I was talking about.


    But soon he only smiled.


    "I understand everything.The Imperial Pce will forever be such a ce.And even after such words, I know, Her Majesty isnt a bad person."


    His speech is so unlike his age.


    My heart felt even harder, because I guessed what exactly this child had grown up from so soon.


    And while that would be controversial, when we destroy Marquis Sios, I would like to leave Edmund alive.


    Because Edmund was innocent.


    Later you will hate me, but I didn''t want to sacrifice the lives of children in adult fights.


    "Thank you for understanding."


    He blinked slowly, looking at me with a puzzled expression.


    "Ah Hmm, yes" Edmund mumbled not knowing what to say,.


    At this time, I heard someone approaching the table.


    Carlisle appeared by the hand with the maid.Neatly dressed in a shirt and trousers, he smiled, but didnt rush into my arms, as was usual.


    After all, he noticed Edmund.


    I told my son that he has an older brother.


    However, I couldnt exin in detail with him, because the circumstances of the adults were tooplicated.


    And to begin with, it was difficult for young Carlisle to understand the very name stepbrother''.


    "This boy"


    I heard Edmund murmur softly and waved to Carlisle.


    "Carlisle, let''s go here."


    After hesitating, Carlisle let go of the maid''s hand and walked over to me.I sat Carlisle in the seat next to me.


    Edmund and Carlisle looked at each other as if looking for simrities between them.


    "Carlisle, say hello.Mom told youst time."


    Startled, Carlisle slowly moved his lips.


    "Hi, I''m Carlisle."


    Edmund''s eyes trembled as if he were embarrassed by Carlisle''spletely unmannery greeting.


    "Carlisle left the pce long ago, so he wasnt taught manners.Youll start sses tomorrow, okay?"


    "Oh yeah.Nice to meet you, Carlisle.I''m Edmund.Well you can call me brother."


    Edmund said with a smile on his lips.


    But I didn''t miss the vignce in his eyes.


    The sudden appearance of the second prince.In addition, a brother from another woman who has now be an Empress.


    He already knows that he will have topete with the second prince, who was firmly seated in his ce.


    "Then I''ll call you brother!"


    However, Carlisle couldnt see the fleeting hostility in his interlocutor''s eyes.


    My son smiled, bribed by Edmund''s courtesy.


    Completely rxed, Carlisle asked a question.


    "Brother, where do you live?Far away from here?"


    "Well not that far."


    "Then can I y with you?"Carlisle asked with a twinkle in his eyes.


    He was already rushing to his brother''s house, although only a few minutes had passed since their acquaintance.


    Edmund was also embarrassed by Carlisle''s eagerness.


    When meeting with peers from high society, most of them led tedious conversations in which they looked for each other''s weaknesses and entered into a strange war of nerves and morals.


    However, this was unfamiliar to Edmund, when someone without a second thought called him to y.


    "Carlisle, you''re not allowed."


    "No?Why?"


    Carlisle looked at me with innocent eyes, as if he didn''t understand anything.


    "I like that I have an older brother!"


    "Carlisle."


    Carlisle rolled his eyes and quieted.


    "It''s all right, Your Majesty.Carlisle Sometimes he cane to my pce," Edmund said with a polite smile.


    But in that smile I saw a tremor.


    You don''t really want to get along with Carlisle.They will have to fight for the crown prince''s ce, and Edmund wouldnt have fished out any benefit from rapprochement with Carlisle.


    Also, I didnt want these two to get close.


    These were the two who were destined for enmity itself.It was embarrassing to want a good rtionship, so I just hoped we wouldn''t do all sorts of harm to each other.


    Not like the deposed prince and Raymond.


    "Okay.Another time when the time is right."


    When I dropped such forced politeness, Carlisle spoke up:


    "Yeah!"


    "Carlisle, do you like cookies?And here''s another apple pie.Apples are the tastiest this season.Try it."


    Edmund turned to Carlisle and spoke cheerfully, as if nothing had happened.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, the carriages of the nobility arrived at the main pce one after another.


    Every noble who got out of the carriage hurriedly stepped into the pce with a serious face.


    The ce where they arrived was nothing more than a meeting room.


    After all, the annual meeting was postponed, and it didnt happen out of the blue.


    A history has struck that overturned Agrita''s Empire.


    The nobles who arrived at the hall were divided into groups and scratched with their tongues.


    "Is it known that the second prince will be shown today?"


    Its not just that we were all called to court.


    "This decision is criminally hasty.The second prince is still small, and it is impossible to say whether he is eligible for the Emperor."


    "But a child from a true Empress.He will have more rights than the other."


    "Anyway"


    "Everything will be revealed soon."


    The heated debates of the nobles suddenly died down.


    Marquis Paren, now Prime Minister, stood up and spoke:


    "You have nothing to worry about, because His Majesty today ordered the meeting to be held because of the naming of the new prince."


    Marquis Paren spoke openly, but the eyes of the nobility were keen on omissions.


    "Marquis Paren."


    It was now Duke Croft.


    The nobles who washed the bones of the second prince shut up and coughed awkwardly.


    Duke Croft, along with Marquis Paren, stood to the left and right of the main seat.


    "Duke, did you know?Duke Drua will also arrive today.


    "I have heard."


    The nobles who had overheard the conversation between the two exchanged surprised looks.


    Duke Drua.


    Now around such a name wandered as much spection as about the family of the Emperor.


    The sessor, rumored to havent inherited ck, and the deceased Duke, who encroached on the lives of the royal family.


    Everyone knew that the heir had already entered the game, but the new Duke Drua was no less curious about the crowd.After all, he had never been seen in the world before.


    Then a tinum-haired man blew into the meeting room.


    Jeremy, dressed in a navy blue coat, was in the image of the ideal nobleman with buttons down to the neck, in contrast to his usual vagabond appearance.


    Jeremy''s distant look instantly captivated many nobles.


    And he stopped in front of a gray-haired man, very much like Ellie.


    "Nice to see you, sir, Duke Croft."


    Jeremy walked over to Duke Croft and greeted him, smiling.


    His soft smile hit the onlookers'' nerves.


    After all, Drua and Croft never even had a small talk.

 Chapter 129:

    Chapter 129:


    Duke Croft nced at Jeremy as he stood before him. tinum hair and amber eyes. And a pretty face.


    The Duke knew at first nce that he and Ellie were certainly not enemies.


    And Croft also knew that it was Jeremy who delivered that ledger.


    Looking at Jeremy''s polite posture, Duke Croft spoke up.


    "d to see you, Duke Drua."


    The nobles watched the exchange of greetings.


    The whole world has already learned that the former Duke Drua tried to kill the Empress and her son.


    And in such a situation, everyone with bated breath yearned to see the battle of Croft with the new Duke Drua.


    However, Jeremy spoiled all expectations and approached Croft with courtesies.


    While the nobles sighed with regret, none other than the culprit of the whole event stepped into the hall.


    He first appeared before the public since the moment he was used of conspiracy with the dead Duke Drua.


    Several nobles, looking at Marquis Sios, expressed their displeasure without hesitation.


    It all started with the ledger from the Drua House, and now a lot of heinous rumorsid siege to the Sios House.


    The Marquis onlyughed at the behavior of the aristocrats.


    After carefully examining the faces of the nobles who were pointing fingers at him and spitting bile, he proceeded to his seat.


    But then he met Jeremy''s gaze.


    He knew perfectly well that it was Jeremy who had brought the book of his dead father.


    The fire of hostility red up in the eyes of the Marquis.


    Jeremy didn''t shy away, however.


    Seeing the steadfastness of his opponent, and even a mockery on his lips, it seemed that the very insides of Marquis Sios turned over, and anger hit him in the head.


    A mutant, a disgrace to the Drua family, and he dares to mock me?!


    Im tempted to rip out those amber eyes that are now looking down and cut his throat right away, but this was a meeting room.


    Taking a deep breath, the Marquis calmed his anger and stood in his ce. All he could do was ignore Jeremy grimly.


    Thus, every metropolitan nobleman had already gathered in the hall, and soon the herald''s exmation was heard.


    "His Majesty ising!"


    The Emperor entered the hall and all the nobles rose from their seats.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, Empire Sun."


    Raymond quickly passed the long red carpet, climbed onto the tform, looked around the crowd and said:


    "Everyone, sit down."


    Raymond sat on a throne made of gold.


    And looked around again.


    This time his gaze lingered on the tinum hair among the crowd.


    Jeremy Drua.


    It was with his submission that the current meeting took ce.


    But whenever Jeremy loomed in front of his nose, Raymond couldnt bear the feeling of dejection.


    While he studied Jeremy''s face with an angry look, thetter suddenly answered him in kind.


    The voice of the Emperor was heard in the hall:


    "We met ahead of the appointed date, and there were a lot of reasons for that."


    Raymond sighed quickly and opened his lips again.


    "Today Im putting an end to the case of Freud Drua''s assassination attempt on the royal family."


    His deep voice rang out solemnly in the hall.


    Raymond paused, waiting for the nobility''s reaction.


    One of the nobles raised his head.


    "Your Majesty, does this mean you are closing the case?"


    Raymond looked at the speaker, Earl Smollet.


    "This is how it is."


    "But, excuse me, Your Majesty. It made a ssh. Closing ahead of time is wrong."


    Count Smollett spoke and nced at Marquis Sios.


    And then the nobles rushed with each other:


    "I agree with Count Smollett''s opinion, sire."


    "The Count is talking right! We need to dig deeper!"


    The vilification of Sios was music to Raymond''s ears.


    So he drew attention to the Marquis.


    The wrinkled forehead of thetter spoke of his extreme inconvenience.


    Raymond, satisfied with this sight, calmly said:


    "Im perfectly aware of what they say in the Empire about this case. Thanks to the culprit''s ledger, rumors are spreading about his connection with Marquis Sios."


    Despite the seriousness of the case, Raymond spoke in a rxed tone.


    As if he doesn''t even care how it ends.


    Raymond continued just before Marquis Sios was about to dere his innocence.


    "But I dont think Marquis Sios has anything to do with the culprit. An assassination attempt on the ruler''s family is a serious crime, punishable by the destruction of the perpetrator''s family up to three generations. However, he, the prime minister of our country and the grandfather of the first prince, couldnt direct his sword towards the imperial family."


    Raymond looked at Marquis Sios with a sarcastic smile.


    Even if his lies were part of a n in order to provoke the nobility to take drastic measures, even if it was feigned to protect Marquis Sios, it was unbearably disgusting.


    Marquis Sios, flushed as if from righteous anger, spoke:


    "It is exactly so, Your Majesty. I had no part in that assassination attempt. And in general, what evidence is there that I''m connected here?"


    "There is a book where it says that the culprit received mountains of gold from you!"


    Someone shouted against Sios'' words.


    However, Marquis Sios continued to address the Emperor as if he hadnt heard shouts from the outside.


    "How dare I do such a terrible thing? Your Majesty, everyone who is my enemy nders me!"


    Marquis Sios bowed his head with a look of horror on his face.


    When Raymond was about tough at this circus, Marquis Paren called him with a gloom in his voice.


    "Sire."


    "Speak, Marquis Paren."


    "I dont presume to assert anything in such a delicate situation. But even if there is no clear evidence, it seems that suspicion is now inevitable. After all, the news about the ledger has already gone public."


    Raymond tapped his fingertips on the gold armrest, as if contemting what he had heard.


    "So, and?"


    "It would be a wise move to reopen the investigation, if only to dispel the suspicions of the nobility and prove the innocence of Marquis Sios."


    At the moment when Marquis Parenid out the contrived Emperor, Marquis Sios shouted loudly:


    "What are you talking about, Marquis Paren?! Re-investigation for you?! I have no connection with this. Why investigate me?!"


    "If you didnt break thew, then you will have nothing to hide, right? The results of the investigation will be transparent, and those who ndered you will bite their tongues. If you still value your honor, I don''t think there is any reason why you should not be investigated."


    Marquis Paren looked at Marquis Sios with a hint in his eyes.


    Marquis Sios received a heavy blow, but still shouted back:


    "The investigation will be an insult to me! I''ve never been to this"


    "Stop, Marquis Sios," Raymond ordered in a cold voice.


    "But, of course, Your Majesty"


    "The words of Marquis Paren make sense. If you are truly innocent, what reasons can you have to deny?"


    "Your Majesty, I"


    "Marquis Sios, I believe you However, if we close the case as it is now, your honor will be in question."


    Marquis Paren put forward a reasonable proposal, as if without a second thought. But now the eyes of all the nobility were more full of suspicion than ever.


    And without that, a lot of nobles have umted who turned their backs on Sios.


    But now this


    Marquis Sios bit his lip.


    Raymond looked at him and opened his red lips.


    "I believe Im obliged to keep your honor on the brink of the abyss, Prime Minister of my Empire and grandfather of the first prince Marquis Sios. Or do you disagree?"


    Silence fell on the assembly hall.


    Although the answer was a foregone conclusion.


    The Marquis bowed and said:


    "I agree, Your Majesty."


    * * *


    It was the midday sun.


    There wasnt much room in the moon pce, so Carlisle''s etiquette lessons were held in the guest rooms.


    Carlisle''s teacher was unknown.


    The most prominent tutor of the capital could have been invited, but this had a big drawback.


    He lived in full view, and he has a wide circle of acquaintances.


    Gossip about my son would wander here and there.


    Therefore, I asked my father to invite a teacher from the provinces, away from the capital.


    "Contrary to fears, she sounds like a good person."


    Helen nced at Baroness Bastein, who was now teaching Carlisle, and whispered softly.


    "Yes. We have nothing to worry about."


    However, I was a little worried that she had no experience in teaching children. But, seeing her sesses with Carlisle, I thought that I could forget my worries.


    "Your Majesty, Duke Croft has arrived."


    "Take him to the living room."


    I carefully closed the door and left.


    * * *


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Empress."


    "Get up, father."


    Helen closed the living room door on the back.


    I immediately asked my father:


    "And what is the solution to the problem with Sios?"

 Chapter 130:

    Chapter 130:


    "At the meeting today, it was decided to review the case.The nobles were already ring suspiciously in the direction of Sios, so that the Marquis had nowhere to run.His Majesty has done his part well."


    "What a relief."


    "Today the bailiffs chosen by Paren will visit Sios."


    My father spoke confidently.


    But I wasnt firmly convinced that the investigators would find a clue.


    Freud Drua is dead, that mansion is already in the coals.


    We must be prepared if Sios sneaks away this time too.


    If nothing turns out, I''ll have to step into the game myself and get to Lisa.


    And this time I wont y fair.


    Of course, this was just my idea, and I wasnt going to ask an innocent father to do the dirty work.


    Hiding what was in my heart, I raised my cup.


    "It would be great if that worked."


    "I see you''ve already given the go-ahead for the prince''s training."


    "It looks like Baroness Bastein is better than I previously thought.She''ll do a good job with Carlisle."


    "Oh, I look forward to seeing him do the first prince at the banquet."


    "Me too."


    My father and Iughed at the thought of Carlisle.


    "There is something that I want from you.It''s about Carlisle."


    "And what does it consist of?"


    "Does my father know about the decision not to marry His Majesty this time?"


    "Yes, I heard.He said that instead of a magnificent wedding, he would spend money on the poor.The banquet will thunder for nine days in a row."


    "I came to this: it would be better to invest in Carlisle, and not just throw money at the banquet."


    "Invest, but how?"


    "I''m thinking of organizing an academy for themoners.And do it on behalf of the second prince."


    Thinking about what else can be done to benefit Carlisle, I came up with this idea.


    The Imperial people have had their first prince, Edmund, for six years.


    It took a bold decision to push out the first prince, whom everyone had long loved.


    Phnthropy and volunteering is something the first prince has already been seen for a fair number of times.


    The people needed to slip something more, something truly solid.


    For example, as an institution for the poor, which has never been heard of in the entire history of the country.


    In utter surprise, my fathers eyes widened.


    "Commoners to academy are you serious now?"


    "Oh yeah.The Empire had never before had an institution wheremoners could receive even a primary education.If the institute is built under the name of the second prince, Carlisle''s poprity among the rabble will rise."


    Although the Empire has an academy, it was a ce where tuition fees were too high for themon people.


    Commoners who were eager to learn could only turn around and leave.Therefore, the creation of an academy would guarantee us strong support from the lower ss.


    My father frowned.


    "Hmm In the past, there was one Emperor who tried to build an academy formoners, and he faced fierce resistance from the nobility, so he didnt seed.It won''t be easy."


    "I didn''t think it would be easy for me.But then and now, the situation ispletely different."


    I already knew that there was an Emperor who in the past tried to create an institution formoners.


    Eighth Emperor of the Agrita Empire.


    He cared about the well-being ofmoners, but he simplycked power in his hands.


    Now everything was different.


    Raymond had the strength to defeat the nobles.


    "If His Majesty and my father help me in my endeavor, we can build the Academy without any problems.Be that as it may, Sios is now experiencing a storm, and the nobility of the capital is bewildered.It will be difficult for those to line up in a single row against the monarch."


    Every now and then they turn their heads: whether to stick to Sios'' side or to rush to the Croft house.


    "Good.Then let''s talk to Marquis Paren first."


    "And we must notify His Majesty."


    "An academy for themoners The path ahead is difficult, but the result will benefit both the prince and themoners."


    This is not just good, it will be very good.


    This will give the people the opportunity to receive education, and will advance the position of the second prince.


    And in the future, when Carlisle bes Emperor, talented people from the academy can help his power.


    "Then I''ll ask you a favor, father."


    "So be it, Your Majesty.Well, I have to go."


    "Don''t you want to see Carlisle?"


    "I still have meal with the boy.I''ll drop by the day after tomorrow."


    I was a little disappointed because I was going to have dinner with my father myself.


    After following the waning carriage of Duke Croft, I made my way to Carlisle, who should have finished his lessons by now.


    * * *


    After the meeting, Raymond called Jeremy into his office.


    "I''m sorry, but I haven''t found any other papers."


    Jeremy bowed his head and answered the question.


    To find out where the deceased''s records were hidden, he interrogated the butler and even threatened that, but the butler only repeatedly stated that he didnt know this.


    And there was no lie in the butler''s eyes.


    However, it was clear that the cache was somewhere in the mansion, so it would only be a matter of time.


    "I see."


    When Raymond sighed in disappointment, Jeremy pulled out a piece of bark with a name on it.


    "But instead I found something that belonged to the assassin."


    "What is this?"


    "This There is a name here."


    The name Leah Pailin was carved into an old piece of wood.


    "Is this proof?"


    "This is a find in the Duke''s bedroom.It wasnt there until he died.The name has nothing to do with the Duke.This tree is called the Minoa tree, which is not found at all in the Agrita Empire."


    "If it''s a Minoa tree" Raymond narrowed his eyes.


    Mostly this tree grew in the cold climates of Western countries.


    There were two kingdoms in the west of the continent.


    Western Kingdom and Sonia.


    "In the days when such a thing was in use, the Minoa tree wasnt used in the kingdom of Sonia.But in the Western Kingdom, yes.In addition, experts told me that the name on the bark is also from the Western Kingdom."


    "Western Kingdom"


    That ce frayed his nerves.


    Western Kingdom and Lisa


    As soon as he remembered the Western Kingdom, he naturally remembered her too.


    Lisa spent six years there.


    And there once lived a man suspected of the murder of Freud Drua.


    <em>"This is the work of Lisa Sios."</em>


    Ellie''s words shed through his head.


    That Lisa tried to kill Ellie and Carlisle was horrible, and he felt there were oddities in Lisa''s story.


    Raymond ordered to find out everything about her past, and it was reported that the process of birth and education of Edmund in the Western Kingdom was a little suspicious.


    However, due to Ellie''s divorce and all the drama, further investigation was curtailed.


    What happened to Lisa in the Western Kingdom?


    Was she really trying to kill Ellie and Carlisle and put the me on Freud Drua?


    If so, maybe he is missing something more.


    Now everything is much more suspicious.


    "Lisa."


    Raymond''s cold voice flew through the air.


    How long has this world be so evil?


    Or was it from the very beginning?


    For a moment, he remembered their past, but soon threw these nonsense out of his head.


    Now these are all vain memories.


    Lisa crossed the line that couldnt be crossed, and she will now go to the end.


    "I think the same as Your Majesty.This tablet is rted to the Western Kingdom, and there we will find out about Lisa Sios," said Jeremy to Raymond, who was now confused.


    Raymond squeezed a piece of bark.His hazy gaze drifted into the distance.


    "I''ll find out everything myself."


    Things would be faster by sending Carter there than Jeremy, who has not yet found stability in the position of the Duke.


    "Yes.Okay."


    "And if you find any other evidence, report it to the pce immediately."


    "Will be done."


    Raymond put a namete on the edge of the table and was about to ask Jeremy toe out.


    If Jeremy hadn''t spoken first.


    "Sire.May I ask to see Her Majesty? "


    "What?"


    Raymond couldnt hide his anger from his face.


    Ellie and Jeremy.


    This couple''s problem was always on his nerves.


    Jeremy said, not avoiding Raymond''s cold eyes:


    I still haven''t seen Her Majesty after the tragedy.I know she is safe, but I would like to see her in person and ask her.However, if I go to the Empress without saying anything to you, I will incur your displeasure, so I ask permission."


    He had no reason to visit Her Majesty, except perhaps one.


    But Ellie was now the Empress.


    Jeremy hadn''t had much hope before, but now he really won''t be able to achieve what he wants.


    At least he hoped that he wouldnt make enmity with the monarch.


    So he asked permission.


    Raymond frantically searched for reasons to refuse.


    But he had no right to do so.


    Because to her, he was just a shameful bastard.


    The end of him and Ellie had already been determined.


    Raymond slowly opened his lips to conceal defeatism.


    "You can go there."


    "Thank you for your permission.Then I leave, Your Majesty."


    Jeremy eventually left the office.


    After he left, Raymond sighed bitterly.


    He closed his eyes carefully, then slowly opened them again.


    He focused on the affairs of the king, shaking Jeremy and Ellie off his head.


    Working with urgent papers, he noticed the shadows hanging by the window.


    Time flew by so fast and the sun was already setting.


    "Are you together after all?"


    When he remembered Ellie, Jeremy and Carlisle, who were smiling so brightly, his heart was twisted with unbearable pain.


    Even if he was now blinded by jealousy, he must see Ellie by all means.


    He could no longer look at these documents.


    Finally, Raymond jumped up from his seat and said to the butler:


    "I urgently need to see the Empress."

 Chapter 131:

    Chapter 131:


    For the first time since the death of his father, Jeremy visited the Empress''s pce.


    He arrived in the role of a blue-blooded man, not as usual, in a baggy, like a nightgown.


    It was a new experience for him, and it wasnt so bad, but he believed, this wasnt at all what he was looking for in life.


    After all, he spent a lot of time wandering around the world and far from the gloss of the nobles.


    The title, inherited after the worthless death of a worthless father, hung on him in chains.


    He epted the burden without further ado.


    As if nothing had happened.


    Jeremy smiled softly as he yed with Carlisle as he always did.


    Suddenly it was time to say goodbye.


    * * *


    "Your Highness, you are now supposed to take serious care of your health.Well, in the meantime, I ought to take my leave."


    "Jeremy, where do you want?When will we see each other again?"


    The child chose his words, knowing that Jeremy used to be away for a long time, working as a mercenary.


    "Oh no.I dont go anywhere"


    "Then you coulde more often."


    Jeremy smiled as Carlisle coaxed him with mock resentment on his face.


    From Uncle Jeremy'' to the Duke, from the kid Carlisle to His Highness.


    Let Carlisle understand how suddenly his status changed.But the fact that he could no longer get along with Jeremy as easily as before was still unpleasant for him.


    Naturally, he will understand everything over time.


    "Carlisle, Jeremy has a lot of work, because he is now the Duke.So he won''t be able to visit Carlisle as often as before."


    "Ah that''s how it means.So, next time I wille to you!"


    "I will look forward to your visit, Your Highness."


    Jeremy responded with a soft smile and stood up.


    "Your Majesty, if you need my help, please dont hesitate to ask for it."


    "Of course, I''ll let you know."


    "In that case, I have to go."


    I watched him leave, smiling.


    "Carlisle, should I go there?"


    At the same time, but from the opposite direction, a carriage hastily arrived.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty, the Sun of the Empire."


    Of course, Raymond got out of the carriage.


    Carlisle, standing next to me, gave an awkward greeting.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty the Emperor, the Sun in the Empire."


    Raymond''sugh went over our heads when he saw Carlisle in this state.


    And then I saw his palm.


    "Rise up, Empress."


    I stood up properly, taking his hand.Too many extra eyes stared at us.


    "And you must have started your etiquette lessons."


    "Yes, I started.I started them today."


    Raymond looked down at Carlisle.


    Thetter flinched at Raymond''s gaze, but he didnt hide behind me and didnt dodge as before.


    "Carlisle, do you like your teacher?"he asked the child amiably.


    "Yes she''s good."


    I looked at this scene in confusion.


    It was the etiquette teacher I had picked up without consulting Raymond.In fact, the etiquette teacher was inexperienced, so I hastily diverted the dialogue away from this topic.


    "Your Majesty, you have arrived unannounced.Has something happened in the pce?"


    Raymond''s gaze naturally turned to me.


    He looked behind me.


    It seems like he''s looking for someone.


    Then he told me:


    "You must have had dinner already.Would you like to take a walk with me?"


    I hesitated for a moment.


    There was nothing unusual about the Emperor''s proposal to the Empress to take a walk, but there were some inconveniences between us.


    After all, I was only pretending to be his Empress.


    But I also need to talk to him


    "Yes.Yes, sire."


    Carlisle, who was ufortable with Raymond, went to the pce with his maid, and I walked with Raymond in the garden of the Empress''s pce.


    The maids and servants followed us at some distance.For a while we walked with him in oppressive silence.


    I wondered how to present the idea of an academy formoners.And he alone knows what he was thinking now.


    Be that as it may, the further, the more the awkwardness grew.


    Raymond''s voice sounded just as I wanted to speak to him.


    Iming here with you again, just like that.So it''s probably a dream."


    His unexpected words paralyzed my movements.


    Unlike me, who wasnt knocked on the head by sentiment about the past, he looked around with nostalgia in his eyes.


    "We always walked here after dinner, do you remember?"


    His gaze rested on me.


    I guessed what he was trying to do.


    But somehow it didn''t take me.


    The unchanging pce of the Empress, and this flower garden, in which we often walked.


    The only thing that has changed a lotpared to the past is me.


    "I remember very well, but that is just the past."


    Raymond frowned.However, as if my reaction wasnt unexpected, he just nodded lightly and said:


    "Okay.Just the past."


    There was bitterness in hisughter.


    Gathering my courage, I blurted out what I had originally tried.


    "Your Majesty, I need to say something about Carlisle."


    "What about Carlisle?"Raymond asked with a puzzled face.


    "I hope to create an academy for themoners on behalf of the second prince."


    "Academy formoners"


    As with my father, Raymond was shocked when he first heard about the academy.


    "As Your Majesty knows, Carlisle is unfamiliar to themoners.And the first prince has a strong position.I think if we want to impress the people, half measures wont work here."


    The establishment of the Carlisle Institute and the training of talentedmoners would be a long-term investment in our future.


    "If you agree with me, I would like your permission to build an institution that will strengthen Carlisle''s power for the future."


    I added this words carefully.


    Although he presented Carlisle with the Regulus Pce, he didnt explicitly state that he considered Carlisle to be his heir.


    Even if Marquis Sios was our enemy, the crown prince was a different problem.


    Be that as it may, all this time, Raymond considered the first prince to be the heir.


    Maybe he has already got used to this idea.


    Raymond stared at me for a while without saying a word, as if he realized the meaning in thest words.


    His eyes looked deeply, as if they were trying to read my intentions.


    I spoke after a long silence.


    "I''m sorry if I''m wrong."


    I tried to tactfully back off, because even one extra word could ruin Carlisle''s position in the future.


    But Raymond shook his head.


    "No.I think about the same as you.Carlisle is born from an Empress.I wont put the grandson of Marquis Sios on the throne.But I suddenly became curious about something."


    "Yes?"


    "When Carlisle bes Crown Prince, it will be much more difficult for you to leave the Imperial Pce."


    "Ill leave when Carlisle is crown prince, the Sios house is done away with, and my sons position will be strong.Then my departure wont be that bad for him."


    When I told him firmly, Raymond''s eyes darkened.


    "Do you know why I came here without notice?"


    "What?"


    "Duke Drua came to me and asked for permission to visit.And after that I couldnt help.Ellie, I can''t give up on you."


    "Sire."


    "Can I beg you toe back again?Do you really need to torture me like that?"


    Raymond took a step closer to me.


    And I stepped back.


    "I have already clearly told Your Majesty.I will never return to you.You have always been like this.The Emperor''s feelings are always more important than mine.Both in the past and in the present."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    "Its not?I can only hear you begging for a new chance because you love me.But when did you ask about my feelings?"


    Like before, like now I was sincerely angry with him, who thought only about his own situation.


    I told him bluntly when I saw those ck, scarred eyes.


    "Ellie"


    "And I have nothing more to say.If at least once more you will impose your feelings on me, I will leave the throne and float across the seas."


    Without saying goodbye to him, I turned around and left.


    * * *


    Even after Ellie left, Raymond couldnt move for a long time.


    The night darkened the gloomy sky, the wind beat more and more in the face.


    Only then did he take a deep breath.


    "Haa"


    Raymond turned that cold sneer at himself.


    <em>"The feelings of the Emperor are always more important than mine.Both in the past and in the present."</em>


    I wanted to deny it, but now Im even wondering if its true?


    I was happy with the only illusion of returning to the past, while we walked together in this garden.


    By my stupidity, I couldnt even think of what feelings she experienced in the process.


    No, maybe it''s true that I unconsciously put my feelings above her?


    If I put her in the ce of the Empress, humbly approach her and ask her forgiveness, will she ept me?


    It would be a lie to say that I dont have such hopes.


    And even now, I couldnt give up my stupid expectations and regrets.


    With a bitter sigh in the cold wind, he looked up at the night sky.


    Ellie''s favorite star, as usual, hung in its ce.


    "Sire Let''s return to the pce."


    All the courtiers saw how the Empress, without any goodbye, left the Emperor standing rooted to his ce.


    And the Emperor remained standing, forgetting how to give strength to his legs.


    Waiting until the Empress returns.


    "Lets go back."

 Chapter 132:

    Chapter 132:


    Two dayster.


    Several interesting documents have just arrived from the Phoenix organization at the Empress'' pce.


    Opening the envelopes and checking the contents, I immediately went to meet with Marquis Paren.


    "Hail Her Majesty, the Moon of the Empire."


    "We haven''t met for a long time.How have you been?"


    "I don''t know how the day goes these days, Empress."


    The Marquisughed mischievously as he looked around.Lots of papers were now piled up on one side of his desk.


    In addition to being prime minister, many important things happened in those days.His work must have doubled from all our misadventures.


    And I couldnt hide a smile, because right now I was going to slip him even more work.


    "Im grateful for your help, and I apologize."


    "Ive been in the game for more than ten years now, so I think I''m working a lot.It''s my job, so you don''t have to apologize, Her Majesty."


    With a sweet smile, the Marquis invited me to sit down.


    When I sat down on the sofa, he gestured to the tea tray.


    I shook my head and immediately brought us closer to the point.


    "I had to disturb you with an unexpected visit, but Im concerned about the case of Sios.Have the interrogators returned with results?"


    "I''ve already rummaged through all the books and documents from the Marquis''s mansion."


    "Is there anything that could be called evidence of an assassination attempt?"


    "Nothing.So, now we are thinking over how to change the direction of attack.My apologies."


    It was unfortunate, but I wasnt very upset.


    I didn''t expect to find direct evidence in the Marquis'' house.


    If Sios killed Freud Drua, of course, they decided to me all the sins on the murdered one.


    I slowly opened my lips, looking at the Marquis.


    "What do you apologize for?This only represents to us how scrupulous Sios is in their business.It will take more time."


    "Yes.I know."


    Marquis Sios will now insist even more resolutely about his innocence.


    The morning newspapers were full of reports that investigators were scurrying around the Sios mansion.


    Nevertheless, if nothing goodes out, the nobles will be forced to surrender to the arguments of Sios.


    And Marquis Paren knows it well too.


    When the face of Marquis Paren, already showing extreme fatigue, darkened more than ever, I nced at Helen, who was now with us in the office.


    Helenid the envelopes on the table.


    The brows of Marquis Paren went up to his forehead, as if thehey saw a real miracle.


    "What is it?Your Majesty, you"


    "This is for Sios."


    "Yes?"


    " Not a big crime.But there are records of banal tax evasion and illegal trade."


    "How did you No, wait.You got this before the investigation began?"


    "From the moment of my fathers trial until now, things have not gone very well.So I thought, this time I need to prepare in advance."


    I told Lumont to prepare before the aristocratic conference.


    It wasnt too difficult to get such small materials, because he had been digging around Sios for a long time.


    "These papers are enough to buy us time, right?"


    Even if the punishment for Sios is weak, crime is a crime, and the Marquis wont be able to throw out a new trick, tied hand and foot.


    And while Marquis Sios is under investigation, I will put my own n into life.


    "Yes, that seems to be enough."


    The Marquis of Parang nodded and I now got up.


    Carlisle will be waiting for me after the etiquette lesson is over.


    "I dont want to waste time from such a busy person, so I have to go."


    "It''s okay. Have a safe return journey, Empress."


    * * *


    At that time when Ellie was meeting with Marquis Paren.


    After the etiquette lesson, Carlisle said goodbye to his teacher.


    "Then, Your Highness, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    "Please return safely, maam."


    It was more important now to acquaint him with the life of the pce and noble manners than with anything else, and sses were held every day.


    At first, Baroness Bastein was worried about the prospect of failure, because Carlisle had previously grown up as amoner.


    It was hard for such a child to soon learn the manners of high society.


    However, the pace of Carlisle''s training became such as if he didnte from this world at all.


    Baroness Bastein smiled proudly as she watched her work pay off day by day.


    After the departure of the Baroness, Carlisle turned to Pailin, his personal maid.


    "Pailin, umm Where is my mom?"


    "She moved to the pce, saying she had a business.She also said to bring you the puzzle when the lesson is over.One sent by Duke Croft."


    Pailin, with her light blue hair, smiled tenderly at Carlisle.


    "Today, Pailin, I want to do something other than puzzles."


    "Something other?"


    "Let''s go to the flower garden with a fountain."


    Behind the Empress'' pce there was a flower garden with a fountain.


    As soon as Carlisle first saw this ce, it sank into his soul deeply.


    "Ah, well Your Highness, how about heading there when Her Majesty arrives?"


    Pailin hid her embarrassment and smiled awkwardly.


    Although the flower garden with a fountain was located near the pce, it wasnt considered the territory of the Empress'' pce.


    The knights of the escort hadnt yet been appointed, and she didnt want to make a sortie without the permission of the Empress.


    "I want to go with Pailin right now!It''s boring to stay here."


    And Pailin''s heart fluttered at the sight of the puppy''s eyes.


    She had been told to take proper care of His Highness, but they had never been told that they were forbidden to leave the pce


    And besides, who in the Imperial Pce would dare to harm the prince?


    "Then we will y a little and go straight to the pce, okay?"


    "Yes!"shouted Carlisle with sparkling eyes.


    Pailin took Carlisle''s hand and walked to the flower garden with a fountain.


    Carlisle arrived at the flower garden, hand in hand with Pailin, and smiled brightly when he saw the boy standing among the beautiful yellow wildflowers.


    "Brother!"


    Surprised by the scream, Edmund pulled back, and Pailin couldnt hide her new embarrassment.


    "Your Highness, you cant run away like this"


    But before Pailin had a chance to finish, Carlisle had already let go of her hand and ran to Edmund.


    Carlisle greeted him brightly, adding to the awkwardness of the scene.


    "Brother, I missed you so much!"


    Edmund smiled and looked embarrassed at the screaming Carlisle.


    <em>I didn''t expect to see him all of a sudden What do you mean you missed me?'' </em>


    These words were unknown to the first prince, who received a strict education from the moment he began to speak.


    It was even more embarrassing to see how sincere Carlisle''s shining eyes were.


    When Edmund backed down from such an unexpected meeting, Pailin, hurrying to Carlisle, prepared the first prince a courtesy.


    "Greetings to His Highness the First Prince, Star of the Empire."


    Edmund, awakened by Pailin''s voice, hid the emotion from his face.


    "Rise up."


    And, looking at Carlisle, he smoothly began small talk:


    "How are you doing, Carlisle?"


    "I''m good!And how are you?"


    It''s only been two days since their first meeting, or so, but Carlisle seems to be very attached to him


    The very next day after meeting with Carlisle, the front pages of the newspapers filled with articles that the investigative team, dispatched by the Emperor, had swooped down on the Sios estate.


    His grandfather was used of attempting to kill the imperial family.


    The suspicion arose that thete Duke Drua and Marquis Sios were working together.


    Upon learning of this, Edmund was dumbfounded.


    Understandably, he couldnt believe that his grandfather was used of such a grave crime.After all, before the prince, the grandfather was always gentle.


    It was also shocking that his servants deliberately hid newspapers on the orders of his mother.


    The reason Edmund didnt know what was happening until now was that the maids only slipped into him those newspapers that came out without articles about Marquis Sios.


    However, after a new investigation, there were no such newspapers left that didnt include a word about Sios.


    And if he was innocent, why did they hide everything from the prince?


    Edmund ordered to bring all the newspapers so far, a and he was confused about his grandfather and mother?


    Because of all the confusion, he was confused and canceled today''s lessons.


    "Brother?"


    Carlisle called again to Edmund, whose face was hardening.


    "Are you sick?"


    Carlisle''s clear ck eyes showed concern.


    <em>Did they really try to kill you?'' </em>


    Edmund''s heart felt even worse at the sight of an innocent child.


    "No.I''m fine."


    "I was worried!Brother, if you''re not busy, y with me!"Carlisle said, grabbing Edmund''s hand.


    Edmund flinched at this sudden warmth.


    Pailin, who had seen everything, sighed and walked away in embarrassment.


    And she felt the curious nces of the courtiers.


    They contemted how the rtionship between the two princes would develop.


    These were the nces of familiar, but unpleasant people.


    Edmund felt strange when a small hand squeezed his hand, and he had nowhere to hide from prying eyes.


    If the grandfather is under suspicion of an attempt on his life, and the first prince now shows hostility to Carlisle, then much more dirty rumors will spread.


    Edmund said to Carlisle with a feigned smile:


    "Carlisle, why don''t we go to my pce and y?"


    "I like it!"


    * * *


    Meanwhile, the carriage of the Sios House entered the Imperial Pce, spurring the courtiers to a new round of gossip.


    However, the Marquis'' carriage quickly crossed the gates of the pce, not noticing the whispers around it.


    She then stopped in front of the first prince''s pce.

 Chapter 133:

    Chapter 133:


    None other than Lisa Sios emerged from the crew.And even if she came without an invitation, no one blocked Lisa being her biological mother to first prince, in addition to her status as a young Marchioness.


    This showed how much influence she had at the pce.


    However, upon entering the lobby, she felt a slightly strange atmosphere around, different from the usual, and Lisa suspected something bad.


    The courtiers avoided her gaze as she watched.


    Both outside and inside the Imperial Pce there was a lot of noise from talk about the Marquis, but all the courtiers in the pce of the first prince were selected by Lisa herself.


    They were no different from the vassals of Marquis Sios, so they didnt back down just because they were in danger.


    But why now suddenly


    A certain girl appeared before her.


    "Lady Sios."


    Thedy-in-waiting was polite.


    "Reba.Is something wrong with His Highness?"


    "The second prince hase to visit us at the moment."


    "What?!"


    What did I just hear?


    Lisa''s heart froze for a moment.


    "The second prince came to visit us."


    "How is this even possible?"


    Reba stood there with a face covered in embarrassment.


    After all, it was Ellie''s child, and he came to y in the midst of all the strife.


    When Lisa thought about Ellie and Carlisle, it seemed that she was about to turn out.


    Raymond, and the seat of the Empress, position of the crown prince.Ellie took everything she wanted.


    And now she sent her son to Edmund?


    <em>How can I not be upset?''</em>


    "Where is he now?"


    "His Highness They drink tea with the First Prince."


    Lisa rushed to Edmund''s room.


    <em>Bam.</em>


    Lisa opened the door roughly.The scenery before her was ridiculous.


    Carlisle was now sitting facing Edmund and innocently eating a cookie.


    Lisa''s eyes widened as if she was surprised by the sudden appearance.


    This was Lisa''s first meeting with Carlisle.


    ck hair, ck eyes.


    The same color as Edmund, but oddly enough, Carlisle''s face was a copy of Raymond.


    As if confirming once again that he is Raymond''s child and the true heir


    Unlike Edmund, Lisa''s green eyes shed violently.


    I should have killed you cleanly.''


    Carlisle shuddered and avoided her gaze first, perhaps because he felt his life threatened.


    "Mom!"


    Edmund jumped up and ran to Lisa.


    "My prince, how are you?"


    "I I''m fine."


    Edmund showed a smile, but Lisa didnt miss the oddity in Edmund''s tone.


    Have you already found out that interrogators have been sent to your grandfather''s house?


    Despite the overwhelming noise around, she visited the prince''s pce out of concern that Edmund would hear the news and be out of his mind.


    Lisa said, stroking Edmund''s cheek:


    "Dont worry about anything.Neither I nor the Marquis are innocent."


    "Oh yes."


    Edmund smiled, hiding his embarrassment.


    "But who is your guest?"


    Edmund''s shoulders trembled as Lisa''s gaze turned to Carlisle.


    An assassination attempt on the ruler''s family.


    So Marquis Sios was suspected of trying to kill Carlisle.


    "This is the second prince, mother."


    "Of course it''s him."


    With a smile on her lips, Lisa passed Edmund and walked over to Carlisle.


    "Hail the second prince, the second star of the Empire."


    Carlisle blinked slowly at Lisa.After all, he had never seen such a beautiful woman like his mother before.


    "Raise your head."


    "Im very pleased to see His Highness the Prince.Im Lisa Sios from the house of Marquis Sios."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Carlisle showed what he had learned in etiquette lessons.Rising, Lisa looked at Carlisle.


    Unlike the smile on his lips, his eyes were cold.


    "I invited him to have tea.We met by chance in the garden."


    Did he notice something between the two of them?Edmund went up to Lisa with an exnation.


    "I see.He grew up in distantnds, and the Imperial Pce has be an unfamiliar ce for him, but I believe you will take care of your younger brother, first prince."


    Edmund nced at Carlisle, answering Lisa:


    "Mom, maybe Carlisle should go back to the Empress'' pce and ask that"


    Even before Edmund''s words were finished, someone opened the door behind them.


    It was rather rude to show up to the prince without even knocking.


    Lisa turned to scold the one who had appeared for being rude, but she was dumbfounded when she saw other side.


    * * *


    "Mom!"


    Carlisle threw himself into my arms.


    "Carlisle."


    Back at the pce, I didn''t find Carlisle.


    The unpleasant news reached me that Carlisle had gone to the first prince''s pce.


    I didn''t think the second prince would harm Carlisle, but I didn''t really like having him there with Edmund.


    As soon as I heard this news, I arrived right here.


    And the moment I saw the carriage of Marquis Sios, standing in front of the pce, my heart pounded with a hammer.


    I ran into the room, forgetting all manner.


    The carriage meant that Lisa was hanging out somewhere next to Carlisle.


    I only regained consciousness when I gently stroked Carlisle''s face.


    And I looked at Lisa standing nearby.


    Of course, Lisa was staring at me all this time.And our gazes met.


    "Greetings to Her Majesty the Empress, the Moon of the Empire."


    Lisa bowed.


    The moment I saw her, I remembered how hot the mes were in that house.


    I want to hurt you the same way.


    No, much more pain.In addition to my own suffering, I was afraid that my child would die.And I ought to repay you in the same coin.


    Edmund spoke carefully as the silence stretched out.


    "Your Majesty"


    In the oppressive silence, he felt my coldness.


    It seems to me that now I will grab the hairpin and kill Lisa right now, but the anger still wouldnt go away.


    But now wasnt the time.


    Moreover, I didnt want to take so ugly revenge right in front of Carlisle.


    "Rise, Lady Sios."


    "I met Carlisle by chance and brought him here.My mother only arrivedter," Edmund said with an awkward smile, noticing the strange atmosphere reigning between me and Lisa.


    But now, face to face with Lisa, I could hardly smile towards Edmund.


    "Marquis Sios is under investigation.Is Lady Sios allowed to visit the prince?"


    I spoke bluntly, without formal politeness.


    Lisa, raising her eyebrows, deftly retorted:


    "This investigation is a formality to prove the innocence of Marquis Sios, Your Majesty the Empress.I have no sins, and there is no reason to restrict my freedom.And as his mother, I was worried that the crown prince would be overwhelmed by all the mess.So I had to"


    "His Highness the First Prince."


    "What?"


    Lisa trembled from my pressure.


    "Not the crown prince, but His Highness the First Prince.And it has already been several days since I was named Empress.Don''t you know that to speak in front of me with the word, mother'' is a vition of etiquette?"


    Now that I was Empress, Lisa had no more rights than a concubine.


    I said coldly, looking at Lisa''s frozen face.


    "I said something wrong?"


    "No way. I have been rude, Your Majesty, Lisa made a slow curtsy as she loosened the ferocious look on her face.


    "There shouldn''t be the second such mistake.Edmund, I will leave and you can spend time with Lady Sios."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Since I didn''t tell Lisa to get up until the end, I took Carlisle''s hand and coldly turned around.


    * * *


    A few dayster, at the time when the sun was dimly setting. An Imperial carriage was leaving the Imperial Pce crossing the streets of the capital.


    A fast horse-drawn carriage pulled up in front of a branch of the Phoenix Organization.


    "Your Majesty the Empress, pleasee here."


    Helen reached out to me.Then I saw two men waiting for me in front of the entrance.


    "Jed!"


    I first saw him after our disaster.


    It was so good to see that he was safe.And while I ran to him, he knelt down.


    "Greetings to Her Majesty the Empress, the Moon of the Empire."


    "Get up quickly."


    He took my hand and stood up.


    I''m so d you''re okay,Your Majesty."


    He was embarrassed to speak as the protocol dictated, but his look at me was no different from the old days.


    He still had a deep affection for me and my family.


    "I''m d Jed is safe too."


    "He looks like a bear that will scare death itself.Is not it so?"


    Lumont came up to me with a gentle joke.


    "Your Majesty, let''s eat inside and talk."


    The reason I arrived today was due to Lumont''s letter.


    A letter stating that evidence was found against Marquis Sios.


    "Lead the way."

 Chapter 134:

    Chapter 134:


    It was still before sunset, but the interior of the Phoenix branch was quiet.


    This happened because all people were discharged from work on time.


    After passing the quiet first floor, I stood in a magic circle and arrived in the office of the branch director on the top floor.


    Lumont''s office was a familiar sight.


    "Have a seat, Your Majesty.


    Jed and Lumont sat down on either side.


    Helen took the initiative to make us tea.


    "How is His Highness doing?"


    As soon as I put down the cup, Jed asked with a worried face.


    Perhaps he had already learned from Lumont that Carlisle was now in good health and under seven locks.


    But because of that, Jed didnt stop worrying.


    As I was, too, was worried until I saw Jed with my own eyes.


    "Hes doing fine.I wanted to take him with me, but the etiquette teacher''s ss was longer than he thought, so he couldn''te with me."


    "Etiquette sses? Is His Highness adjusting well?"


    Jedughed as he remembered the look of Carlisle, who liked to run around here and there.


    "It worried me at first, but Carlisle is adjusting better than I thought."


    "It''s a relief that he''s adjusting well when the banquet is just around the corner, Jed smiled as if it took his worries away.


    "There are not many days left when Carlisle would appear before the nobility."


    My smile vanished at these words.And then I asked Jed:


    " Did you find the evidence?"


    "There are two good news and two bad news."


    " I''ll hear bad news first."


    "I dug into the mercenaries'' backs to somehow find evidence, but there was nothing to connect the youngdy de Sios."


    "Hm"


    "They worked with the hands of Duke Drua, and that slurred maid never left the mansion.That is, I want to say by this that there are no witnesses confirming that the gray-haired maid left the mansion.But It will be difficult to punish Sios for the assassination attempt on the monarch''s family," Jed said in a displeased voice.


    No matter how much evidence was hidden, wouldnd there be something left?


    And even Jed, who knew this well, couldnt do anything.


    The result clearly told me that Lisa worked hard from the bottom of her heart when she coped with this matter.


    But nheless.Even if Sios couldnt be destroyed immediately, leaving them alone was impermissible.


    Otherwise, they will outlive Carlisle from the light.


    So, I told everyone to get ready in case we couldn''t provide evidence.


    "So the good news is that you''ve found other evidence?"


    Since my return to the Empire, Marquis Sios suffered blows of fate, and Duke Croft was on horseback.


    In recent days, Duke Croft has returned to the Foreign Office again, showing that he was able to rise from the ashes.


    Besides, I became Her Majesty again, and Raymond openly gave Carlisle the Regulus Pce.


    Thus, power escaped from the hands of Sios and headed for the Croft house.


    And in this chaos, it was natural for the vassals of Marquis Sios to make mistakes.


    In the past six years, the wealth of Marquis Sios has grown to incredible proportions thanks to the prime minister''s sry.


    And that was, not counting the ck earning schemes.


    "Many unexpected tests, as well as those who were exposed to corruption, came into my hands."


    Jed''s eyes now burned with enthusiasm.


    "What''s that?"


    Jed nced at Lumont, who handed me some papers.


    When I received the papers, my eyes widened.


    "This is indeed!"


    The data Lumont presented to me was nothing more than information about the deal with the caravans of the desert kingdom.The thing that drove my father into a corner.


    Treaties on behalf of Sios, an investor in caravans, and letters that Marquis Sios secretly exchanged with the murdered Duke Drua.


    And the location of the secret cache in the estate of Count Barten.


    "How did you even find this?"


    The only person who could possess such ins and outs is Freud Drua.


    But he is still dead


    I raised my head, remembering a certain person.


    "Duke Drua sent it, yes?"


    "It has been two days since the Duke visited us and personallyid out all the evidence."


    "Ah"


    But what the hell?


    If you have found so much evidence, it would be right to send it personally to the Emperor.


    Jeremy wasnt my henchman like Lumont or Jed.What do you think is wrong with Raymond?


    "Jeremy why?"


    How can I repay you for all your cooperation?


    I looked at the evidence again.


    They could confiscate all property, and also deprive Sios of his freedom.


    It is a pity that he cant be executed, but it was possible to make a living corpse out of him, leaving him without power and property.


    "I will hand all of this directly to His Majesty."


    * * *


    And while Ellie was holding the evidence in her hands, Raymond headed to the Empress'' pce.


    After all, it was reported to him about the skirmish between the Empress and Lisa Sios.


    However, on the street in front of the pce, Raymond stopped.


    "Your Majesty?"


    It was the first time he would see Elijah''s face after being coldly rejected by her.


    The next day, apologizing for not understanding her feelings, he sent that letter and a gift, but there was no answer.


    Of course, she also didnte to him.


    <em>"If you try to impose your feelings on me at least once, I will leave the throne and float across the seas."</em>


    He hesitated to ask if he had gone too far.


    No, he was simply afraid.


    He was afraid that Ellie would break loose and leave him again.


    Even not answering would mean she was angry with him.


    "Should I go back?


    What he came to Ellie with today was about Carlisles escort.


    This was news that could be passed on through the servants.


    Nevertheless, he came in person to see Ellie and Carlisle.


    "It would be better to just leave."


    He desperately wanted to see them, but now he was thinking about her feelings, as Ellie had said.


    Raymond turned around, and Carlisle''s voice was heard nearby.


    "Pailin, I want to y there!"


    Turning his head, he saw Carlisle and the maid who had just left the pce.


    Carlisle, rushing into the garden in front of the pce, stopped when he saw Raymond.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, the Sun of the Empire."


    The maid bowed quickly.


    Now Raymond cant get away from the visit, identally meeting with Carlisle.


    Carlisle bent down as Raymond approached.


    "Hail His Majesty the Emperor, the Sun of the Empire."


    During these few days, he worked out a gesture of greeting.


    "Rise up now."


    Raymond and Carlisle''s eyes met.


    ck eyes, simr to his own.


    But for some reason, Carlisle was afraid of Raymond''s gaze, unlike his mother.


    He was afraid.


    Raymond felt ufortable because Ellie wasnt there.


    But then his big hand reached out to Carlisle''s head.


    You are very quick to learn etiquette. It was not difficult?"


    Carlisle responded by looking at Raymond.


    "No, its not."


    Carlisle didt avoid her touch, which was strange in itself, and the silky hair that touched his palm felt oddly pleasant.


    Raymond, who had been stroking Carlisle for a long time, suddenly realized how it looked from the outside, and took his hand away.


    "But Carlisle.Where did your mother go?"


    "Oh, my mother left the pce on business.So today Im having dinner alone."


    "Left the pce?"


    Raymond''s eyebrows rose slightly.


    He wasnt informed that the Empress was going out.


    Raymond asked the maid:


    "Has the Empress gone to the Duke?"


    "That is She didn''t say where she was going."


    Raymond frowned further.


    Indeed, if she was going to Jeremy, she wouldnt have left Carlisle at home.


    Where did you go?


    Raymond felt uneasy.


    At that time, their eyes met with Carlisle again.


    Carlisle looked away, as if his fears were still here.


    "So did youe out to y alone?"


    "Yes I was bored."


    It wasnt interesting to sit without his mother and y puzzles.


    Carlisle looked around therge flower garden.Maybe I should make a beautiful bouquet?


    He thought about giving it to his mother, and then a deep voice sounded in Carlisle''s ears:


    "Then do you want to y with me?"

 Chapter 135:

    Chapter 135:


    What did I just say?


    Raymond was now embarrassed by what had left his lips a moment ago.


    It was spoken on impulse.


    He doesn''t even know how to y with children, so how will he y with Carlisle?


    How the hell?


    He asked himself indignantly, but Carlisle had already heard that.


    Carlisle stared dumbfounded at Raymond for a moment.


    It looks like he was confused by the situation.


    Raymond''s gaze became hesitant.


    Bogged down in awkwardness, he cleared his throat and tried to speak to Carlisle.


    If Carlisle hadn''t opened his mouth first.


    " What do you do to y?"Carlisle asked cautiously.In fact, it was very ufortable to stand in front of Raymond in the absence of his mother, but he had already learned something from his tutor.


    Before His Majesty the Emperor, one must be especially careful in gestures.


    Even if he is your father.


    Carlisle would like to refuse  hide behind the maid''s back, but if he does it, it will be contrary to all manners.


    So he plucked up courage and asked his question.


    Raymond kept trying to determine if it was a joke.


    "I"


    He knew a lot of things, but didnt know how to y with children.


    After all, even when he was young, he never yed with his father.


    For him, a father he just smelled of violence.


    But now Carlisle is looking at him with anticipation of the game.


    How could he disappoint his son,


    What to do and what to y?


    Someone''s words passed through his mind.


    <em>"Thest days, when there is time, I y fencing with a wooden sword."</em>


    He couldn''t even remember from whom he heard such a phrase.


    The only important thing now is that he found his answer.


    Looking at Carlisle Raymond said:


    "How about ying knights together?"


    "Knights?Um okay," Carlisle slowly took hold of Raymond''s outstretched hand.


    Raymond stopped, feeling the warmth in his palm.


    Carlisle took his hand to go and y like a family.


    Raymond once again lost touch with reality.


    And for some reason my heart felt heavy, and my throat felt ticklish.


    Raymond took a deep breath and told the servant.


    "Prepare wooden swords that fit for the child."


    "Yes, sire."


    Raymond gingerly took Carlisle''s hand and walked with him onto the field.


    It wasnt so far from the Empress'' pce to the imperial one.


    Carlisle''s eyes widened to see a training field approaching he had never seen before.


    In the wide open area there was a training field outlined in a circr line, and to the side were steel swords neatly arranged, sheathed in their scabbards.


    "Wow!"


    "Which one did you like?"


    He used to look at Jeremy''s steel sword, but such a variety was seen for the first time.


    Carlisle shed his eyes and pointed to a certain sword.


    "I like this one!"


    The sword that Carlisle chose was the most expensive of all.It was a sword from among the imperial relics.


    And this is a sword that only the Emperor can have.


    Raymond patted him on the head, because Carlisle at first nce recognized the most precious sword.


    "You have a good eye.This is a very good sword."


    "Can I get one when I grow up?


    "He''ll be yours anyway."


    "Really?"


    Carlisle stared as if he couldn''t believe it.Raymondughed.


    "Yes.But not now.Firstly, you have to learn.So let''s be satisfied with wood today."


    Raymond took the wooden sword next to the real one.Then he handed another to Carlisle.


    "Have you ever held a wooden sword in your hands?"


    "No"


    In the Lund Kingdom, he often yed swordsmanship with friends, but a moderately thick branch would do.


    This was the first time he had seen such a wooden sword.


    And apparently that''s why he couldnt take his eyes off.


    Raymond grabbed his wooden sword properly and bent his knees.


    "You had to hold the handle of the wooden sword with both hands."


    Carlisle grabbed a wooden sword.


    Do you have an innate talent for swordsmanship?


    Everything went much better than expected.


    "Now swing it once."


    Carlisle smiled brightly, swinging the small wooden sword back and forth.


    "Wow!I''m just like a knight!"


    Carlisle''s face shone as if he liked the wooden sword.


    "Then you shoulde to me."


    Raymond jokingly hit Carlisle on the sword.


    "Come on, try it.If you hit me with a sword even once, I will grant you any of your wishes."


    "Really?"


    Carlisle hesitated.But the word wish had its effect.


    "I promise."


    Carlisle, who had only recently hesitated, now rushed to him.


    Collisions of wooden swords rang out in the area.


    The first few exchanges Raymond parried easily with one hand.


    <em>Knock, knock, knock, knock! </em>


    Suddenly, Carlisle set out to disarm the enemy, and focused on his sword.


    "Hmm."


    Carlisle, who was now zealously looking for holes in the defense, was so sweet and peculiar.


    <em>I have to hit you on at least once.'' </em>


    As Raymond thought about it andughed, Carlisle hit Raymond''s sword with another shout.


    At that moment, when Raymond was considering deliberately setting himself up, Carlisle made a reckless thrust.


    It was natural that Carlisle''s sword bounced off the sword of Raymond, who had not calcted the forces in the chaotic exchange.


    The force of the blow sent Carlisle to the ground, and Raymond''s face flushed with astonishment.


    "Carlisle!"


    In the blink of an eye, Raymond dropped his sword and hurriedly approached Carlisle.


    "Yuck"


    "You got hurt? Tell me where it hurts.


    Carlisle groaned.


    My ankle it hurts


    Carlisle frowned in intense pain.Raymond''s heart sank at the sight of the creature.


    "Hurry, call the doctor!"


    He screamed sharply, feeling his head cold, and rushed into the Empress'' pce.


    Raymond didnt notice how he arrived at the ce, and immediately put Carlisle to bed.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "The prince is hurt, so do your work."


    The Imperial Physician began to study the frightened Carlisle.


    with a scared look.


    "His Majesty, His Highness the Prince has sprained his left ankle and there is nothing further wrong with him," after Carlisle''s examination, the imperial doctor told Raymond.


    "And it''s all?Is everything all right in other ces?Check it again."


    "I''ve examined it three times already, Your Majesty."


    The Imperial Physician shook his head, embarrassed.


    There was nowhere else to look.


    Indeed, Carlisle just twisted his ankle.


    It wasn''t that bad.


    This injury will heal after a day of rest.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Raymond walked past the doctor, bowing his head, and approached Carlisle.


    "Now everything is okay?"


    "Yes.Really Im okay."


    Carlisle responded slowly, as if Raymond''s worried expression was foreign to him.


    Raymond''s dark eyes were now somewhat reminiscent of his mother.


    Just like my mother, who didnt know her ce when he got even a little sick.


    "Thank God.What a relief."


    Raymond muttered softly and stroked his bandaged slender ankle.


    The touch was so kind that Carlisle looked away, feeling weird and awkward.


    But then a servant appeared and reported:


    "Your Majesty, Her Majesty ising."


    * * *


    Returning to the pce, I saw a knight from the Emperor''s escort.


    "It looks like the Emperor is here."


    I would have to go to him anyway, so it''s even easier this way.


    "Where is His Majesty?"


    "His Majesty now"


    Without hearing the answer, I goggled at the sight of the imperial physician.


    "You what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 136:

    Chapter 136:


    The imperial physician, who came downstairs, tried to be polite, but I shook his hand.


    "I have no time for ceremonies.What are you doing here?Is the Prince ill?"


    "Just a minor injury, His Majesty sprained his ankle."


    "Ankle?Why would it be so sudden?"


    "I was told he yed with His Majesty."


    Raymond and Carlisle yed together?


    What kind of nonsense did I just hear?However, it didn''t matter at all when Carlisle got hurt.


    Having dismissed the doctor, I asked the maid for him.


    "Is Carlisle at his room?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Hearing the answer, I went straight to Carlisle.


    The butler stood with the door open, apparently waiting for me.


    "I greet Her Majesty the Empress."


    I just walked past him, as I passed Raymond, and went to Carlisle on the bed.


    "Mom!"


    Coming closer, I saw a bandage on his left ankle.Fortunately, as the court physician said, no serious injuries were found.


    "Carlisle, what''s wrong with your leg?Does it hurt a lot?"


    "No, it''s okay.They said it would be better if I take the day off, Carlisle said boldly.He deliberately spoke louder than usual in case I got worried.


    With a smile, I gently stroked Carlisle''s cheek and turned to Raymond.


    "Greetings to His Majesty the Emperor."


    I was a littlete with the greeting.


    Now his face was pale and he licked his lips.


    "Sorry.I hurt Carlisle."


    I looked at Carlisle.Carlisle shook his head as if it wasn''t true.


    And of course I didn''t think Raymond would harm Carlisle either.


    It must have been an ident.


    "Your Majesty, can we go out and talk?It''s time for Carlisle to go to bed."


    "But I''m fine" Carlisle expressed his opinion in a low voice as if he didn''t want to sleep yet, but I patted his head and said.


    "Let''s go to bed early today.Get a good night''s sleep and wake up so your ankle can heal quickly. So we can have funter, right? "


    "Uh, yes."


    I left the room with Raymond and led him into the living room, not my room.


    "Sit down, Your Majesty.Come out everyone."


    Raymond didnt want to sit down, although all the servants had already left.


    " Your Majesty?"


    "Ellie, this Carlisle incident, I''m really sorry."


    He apologized again.


    Are you very scared?


    He was more shocked by Carlisle''s injury than I thought.


    The face was pale, just like mine in the past.


    When Carlisle was still a baby, there was a time when my child suffered from my mistakes.


    When I first got into such a situation, I simply couldnt find a ce for myself.Just like Raymond at this moment.


    This must have been his first time.


    I said in a calm voice to calm him down.


    "Its okay.I dont think Your Majesty intentionally harmed Carlisle.You must have just yed too."


    "But "


    "Children usually get hurt often. When they run, they often break their ankle, not just sprain it."


    Since he started walking, Carlisle got into trouble so often that I could close my eyes to this one incident.


    "Moreover, he himself says that everything is okay.Don''t worry too much.After all, they say that everything will pass in a day."


    "Did Carlisle suffer badly when he was growing up?"


    "Falling naturally when you first start to walk."


    "Right.Now, if we were together"


    And I guessed what he was thinking.


    "Ellie."


    "Yes?"


    "Apart from Carlisle, Im very sorry that I couldnt understand your position a few days ago.I''ll be more careful in the future."


    His eyes were still gloomy, and he wasnt entirely sincere.


    I felt him suppress his feelings.


    I was angry with his attitude, but more important things happened after that day, so I almost forgot about it.


    "This is what you need to consider for the future.But I have something important for Your Majesty.Shall we sit down?"


    With a serious look, Raymond sat down on the sofa, as if he had a presentiment that something was about to break out.


    "Is it rted to the fact that you left the pce today?"


    "Yes"


    "Is it bad?"


    "It''s about Marquis Sios.More precisely, I have evidence of his crimes."


    I handed Raymond an envelope.


    Raymond frowned even more as he scanned paper one after another.


    He read thest one and turned to me.


    ck eyes, cold as ice, were now looking at me.Then I told him:


    "My people have already gone there to collect the money from the vault.Noter than the day after tomorrow, all the contents will be in the capital.Proof was also obtained that Marquis Sios illegally bought the estate."


    The evidence was perfect for charging the Duke with embezzlement from the treasury.


    "This will be enough to destroy Marquis Sios."


    He looked at me tenaciously, saying nothing.And finally, he moved his lips:


    "I have already learned from Marquis Paren that you have decided to make your move.I think this time we wont miss Sios."


    "If so, I hope Your Majesty will sort things out properly."


    "Well catch Sios tomorrow.But Before that, I want to ask you something."


    I took a slow, deep breath as I sat under Raymond''s cold gaze.


    "Ask."


    "Is this evidence Duke Drua have found?"


    Menace flickered in his dark eyes.


    If the papers came from Jeremy, the Emperor would be suspicious of such a source.


    And the testimonies were so detailed that they couldnt have been obtained if you were not an aplice.


    But I couldn''t tell him the truth.


    If you have found evidence of this kind, it would be correct to bring it personally to the Emperor.


    Even if Raymond was in doubt, my source cant be disclosed under any threat.


    "No.Ever since the defamation of Duke Croft, I have been secretly conducting my investigation.And now the evidence is clear."


    "Are you saying that you found it?"


    "Exactly.More specifically, I found it through the people of the Phoenix organization."


    I felt his deep gaze slide over me.I looked at him, pretending to be calm, and not avoiding his gaze.


    There was a silence that made him breathless, and the look inside his eyes gradually changed.


    "I believe you."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond no longer looked at me suspiciously.Although he knew it wasn''t true.


    Then he said, clutching the papers:


    "Tomorrow I will send knights to catch Marquis Sios.And, judging by the evidence, the trial wille to pass quickly.This will be enough to take away the title of the Marquis, as well as property and send him into exile at some distance from the capital."


    If he falls that low, Marquis Sios will never be able to recoup.


    And the day he returns from exile will probably be the day of his death.


    "But our problem is now in Lisa."


    All the evidence pointed to Marquis Sios, but not to Lisa.


    All titles and property of the Marquis will be confiscated, but he cannot send Lisa into exile, who wasnt the direct culprit.


    She was also the mother of the first prince.


    If there is talk of exile, not even the First Prince will remain calm.


    So, Lisas situation can create feelings of sympathy.


    They can make a martyr out of her.This couldnt be allowed.


    There was no good in promoting that as soon as the new Empress and Second Prince were proimed, the story is heard that the Emperor abandoned the First Prince.


    But that doesn''t mean I can leave Lisa alone. We don''t know what else she will do in the future I dont know how exactly to end you, but the result will be the same.


    "Even if Marquis Sios goes into exile, Lady Sios is the mother of the First Prince, so she should be left with a little honor."


    "Do you really want Lisa toe out of the water dry?"


    "Well, I dont.But a daring step will harm your image among the people.You''d bettere forward and defend the honor of young Lady Sios.Since the Marquis falls, you can give her a title."


    "Her title?"he asked, puzzled.


    "You will give me something else in return."


    "Something else?"


    "Please save the honor of Lady Sios, but also name Carlisle the crown prince."


    Losing the support of the Marquis, Lisa would have to put everything on Edmund.But if the position of the crown prince is taken, she will simply have nowhere to go.

 Chapter 137:

    Chapter 137:


    "The prince" Raymond muttered under his breath, narrowing his forehead deeply.


    It wasn''t long before he looked up with a look of realization as to why I was doing this.


    "If Carlisle is crowned the Crown Prince, Lisa will have nowhere to go, even if she remains in the capital.And there will be no unnecessary noise if I save her a little noble dignity when Marquis Sios goes into disgrace.And nobody''s going to put in a word against Carlisle''s coronation."


    "Thats right.If Your Majesty is truly determined to make Carlisle Crown Prince, now is the right time."


    Carlisle will be a prince, and all paths will be blocked for Lisa.


    Looking at me with a strange look, he quickly moved his red lips:


    I didn''t need an extra reason to name Carlisle my sessor.He is the son of my Empress, of course, he will also be the heir.It reminded me of our first child.If nothing had happened, that child, of course, would have been"


    My heart fluttered at the sad memories that came to my mind, but soon my thoughts subsided.Now all I have to think about is Carlisle.


    However, Raymond turned around as if he had seen my face darken.


    "I will deal with this problem.Well, st''s quitete, so I''m going back."


    "Yes, your Majesty."


    He shook his head when I got up to see him off.


    "You don''t have to.It''ste, go to rest."


    Return safely, Your Majesty.


    "Okay."


    Raymond stopped suddenly as he approached the living room door.


    And turned back.


    "Ellie."


    "Yes?"


    Please tell Carlisle I''m sorry about today.


    "I will do that."


    He looked at me withplicated eyes for an instant and soon left the room.


    * * *


    The next day.


    Early in the morning, the knights of the Emperor in ck uniforms arrived at the main gate of the Sios estate.


    When the knights opened the gates with terrible force, the mansion employees stopped what they were doing with a fearful face.


    When the knights had just passed the door of the mansion, Lisa went down the stairs with a rigid face.


    Waking up, as soon as the sun rose, she heard the noise in the yard.


    The Emperors knights forcibly opened the doors to the noble estate so early.


    They would never be here to bring you good news.


    Something is wrong.


    <em>Did you find our connection to the assassination attempt?</em>


    Knowing that shepletely destroyed all the evidence, Lisa clenched her cold hands into fists.


    <em>They would never break in like that for a minor crime.'' </em>


    As she descended the stairs, the knights rushed into the hall.


    The knights in ck armor are the knights of the fourth corps, close to the Emperor.


    And at the forefront was their leader, Carter, called the Emperors Sword.


    <em>What crime brought you to the Marquisate?'' </em>


    As Lisa was parting her lips, she heard urgent footsteps running down the stairs.


    Marquis Sios and his wife, who werent even properly dressed, rushed downstairs as if waking up from themotion.


    Marquis Sios, standing in the lobby, couldnt hide his embarrassment when he saw Carter.


    After all, the knights before him were about to draw their swords.


    "What the hell What tyranny is this?" he tried to speak proudly, but the Marquiss voice was trembling.


    Carter slowly looked around the assembled members of the Sios family and took out His Majesty''s edict.


    "The Marquis Sios is urgently arrested for the crimes of embezzlement and defrauding of the public treasury


    At the moment Carter''s heavy voice sounded, everyone looked at the face of the Marquis.


    His rusty eyes were shaking badly and his shoulders were shaking loudly.


    "What do you mean by embezzlement and fraud? What kind of nonsense is that?


    "We found all the evidence that you organized a forgery with thete Freud Drua and stole 4 000 gold.The safe with the stolen goods is already being transported to the capital, so if you have anything to say, you will do it during the uing trial."


    Carter pointed out the Marquis.


    The knights seized the arms of the Marquis as if they had expected.


    "Oh my God!"


    Marquis Sios screamed.


    "I didn''t do anything like that!I can''t believe you''re trying to drag down a high-ranking aristocrat like this! This is something that can never happen!" shouted Marquis Sios with a flushed face.


    When the knights of the Marquis entered the hall, hearing the insistent voice of the Marquis, Carter said in a cold voice:


    "We are carrying out His Majestys order.Anyone who draws a sword will be considered a traitor and will finish very quickly."


    The Marquis knights stopped.


    And Lisa, keeping her mouth shut, opened her lips.


    "Don''t block anyone."


    "Lisa!"


    After Lisa''smand, Marquis Sios turned to her with an angry look.


    His eyes wondered how she could do it.And Lisa only quietly replied:


    "Think of your family."


    <em>If you try to break through by force, nothing good wille of it.</em>


    She wont allow him to destroy a house that has been standing for more than 300 years.


    "Ahhh!"


    However, the Marquis couldnt stand the offense, and shouted.


    "Get him out."


    The knights heard Carter''s order.


    "Lady Sios.His Majesty invites you to report to the pce.Please, the Emperor isnt used to waiting."


    Carter left the mansion, leaving Lisa atst.


    "Ah"


    The Marquis was dragged away, and in the end the wife of the Marquis couldnt stand the shock and fell, but Lisa didnt move.


    "Mydy."


    "Take her to the room."


    Lisa coldly dropped the order.


    <em>I didn''t expect the Croft Duchy case to be revealed now.'' </em>


    Lisa believed that she would evade punishment for the assassination attempt.But now this


    It was also announced that all the evidence is already in their hands.


    In this case, the trial will take ce in a simplified manner, and it will be difficult to avoid punishment.


    It was a situation in which she couldnt possibly know what to bet on.


    For such a misfortune they didnt have the means, because no one could even imagine that something like this would unfold.


    <em>Jeremy Drua.</em>


    The implication of the damned mutant is obvious.


    <em>I should have simply killed you all. I had to kill them all at any cost.Then the knights wouldnte to my house.</em>


    A bted regret pressed on her feelings, but now there was nothing she could do about it.


    Now, if she goes all-in, not only the Marquis, but she herself will be in danger.


    "I''ll go to the pce.Lock all the doors, dont let anyone in."


    "Yes Mdy."


    Lisa went straight to the Imperial Pce.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty the Emperor.Lady Sios has arrived."


    "Let her in."


    Raymond, who was waiting for Lisa, turned from the window.


    The door to the office was tightly closed, but Raymond didnt ask Lisa to sit down.


    "Do you still have something to say?"


    "My father has sinned.What excuses can I find, Your Majesty."


    "And you didn''t know anything about the crime All this time?"


    "If I knew how I could sit still.I would stop him, even risking my life.But it''s toote.Now I dare not even ask for forgiveness."


    Lisa bit her lips tightly to hold back a tear.


    But it''s toote.


    However, Raymond no longer believed her sight.


    Lisa tried to kill Carlisle and Ellie, what clearly meant that she and the Marquis were together.


    Raymond nced at Lisa, who was feigning despair.


    <em>What the hell made you change like that?'' </em>


    Raymond wanted to ask a short question, because the memories of the past were vivid in him, but the hatred for Lisa grew stronger.


    "Okay I didn''t summon you to judge, so raise your head."


    Lisa slowly raised her head.


    Shocked, she looked at Raymond with a pale, tired face.


    "I have summoned you to preserve your honor."


    "Yes?"


    Lisa couldnt hide her real shock now.


    Meanwhile, she found it difficult to believe what Raymond had said about honor protection.


    "You are part of the Sios house, but you are also the mother of the first prince.That is why I have made the decision to exclude you from the case of the Marquis."


    "What"


    "Marquis Sios will soon fall.I wish to give you a new estate and title, in order to honor you as the mother of the first prince."


    Lisa couldn''t say anything right now.


    It was never because she was happy with Raymond''s decision.


    Rather, it was suspicious that he would suddenly appear like this.


    Who could have believed that the patricidal Emperor, who didnt even show love for Edmund, and held clear evidence against them, suddenly desired to honor her as the mother of the first prince?


    <em>What the hell are you doing this time?</em>


    Raymond''s red lips opened again.


    "However, this is possible only on condition."


    "What?"


    "I will name the second prince the next Emperor."


    At the same time, Lisa''s face, which could hardly bear the expression, wrinkled.

 Chapter 138:

    Chapter 138:


    "You said you would name the second prince?" Lisa asked in despair, because she didnt want to believe what she had heard.


    Raymond spoke, looking directly at Lisa, who was losing herposure.


    "Yeah.I name Carlisle my sessor."


    Lisa was speechless, overwhelmed by his calm words.


    Her son is the first prince, but not the heir.


    <em>No way''</em>


    She barely suppressed what she wanted to cry out.


    Now she won''t be able to gain anything by fighting Raymond in the open.


    "Your Majesty The second prince hasnt even appeared before the nobles.And there is still the first prince, Your Majesty''s son.If you appoint an heir so quickly There will be a lot of rumors."


    Raymond replied as if he expected it:


    "That''s why I''ll give you the title.Its no good for Edmund if youre involved in the Marquis conspiracy.And if the mother of the first prince is the first to express congrattions to the newly appointed crown prince, the useless rumor will quickly fade."


    "You mean, you give me a title in exchange for sending a congrattory speech for the Second Crown Princes coronation and pushing the First Prince with my own hand?"


    "This is how it is."


    Raymond stared at Lisa''s furious face and spat out emotionless words.


    His firm wordspletely deprived her of all reason.


    It seemed that she would rush at Raymond right now.


    Push Edmund out of the prince''s chair with her own hands?


    Send congrattions to Ellie''s child?


    It couldn''t be crazier.


    Lisa was now looking straight into Raymond''s ck eyes.


    "You are so bad, Your Majesty.For seven whole years!For seven years Edmund served the country from the ce of the first prince!How can you be so heartless?!"


    "And this, in your opinion, is heartless?"


    "Yes!Heartless and cruel.Did Edmund ever do something wrong?"


    Lisa trembled with anger.


    Shouts rang out in the study.


    She had never yelled in front of Raymond before.


    But now she could no longer make rational judgments.


    The throne was to remain with Edmund.


    She made a gamble and put everything in Edmund''s heart.


    Even if she couldnt be an Empress, she could still seize power through her son.


    But suddenly, why to give the position of crown prince to the son of Ellie, who came out of nowhere?


    Raymond kept looking at Lisa''s face full of anger.


    <em>Is this how you really look?'' </em>


    This was unfamiliar, but oddly enough, the usual difort between them suddenly disappeared.


    "Your son is the grandson of Marquis Sios."


    Raymond said coldly.


    Even if it was heartless, there wasnthing he could do about it.This is what imperial power is.


    No matter how the boy puffed up, if his mother''s family copses and the forces that supported him copse, he wont see power.


    If Marquis Sios hadnt conceived a conspiracy, and Lisa hadnt crossed the line, he wouldnt have been able to rece Edmund with Carlisle so cleverly.


    "Dont make mistakes.It wasnt I who barred Edmund''s path to the throne, but Marquis Sios."


    "If I refuse?If I dont ept the title and y a part in naming the crown prince, will you kill me?"


    "No way."


    Raymond shrugged and continued leisurely.


    "How many reproaches will go in my direction if I kill the mother of the first prince after naming the second?In addition, sympathy for the first prince will only increase from such a step.I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing."


    "If you know this is stupid, put aside the naming"


    "Then you will be left with nothing at all."


    Raymond''s cold voice cut her off.


    Raymond''s eyes, which until now had been insensitive, changed terribly, and Lisa shuddered and froze.


    "The sins of the Marquis are so obvious that there will be a question about your involvement.You will be stripped of the title of noble, your father will be sent into exile, and then Edmund will have no one left at all."


    "Your Majesty."


    "I dont need to retell you the fate of those princes, whose family copsed?You know very well yourself."


    Lisa trembled.


    A prince with only a title left.


    His end was either death or suffering when he was kept alive as the only prince.But barely alive.


    "This is a threat?"


    "You and Edmund.Let''s say this is myst favor to keep both of you alive.Edmund is certainly innocent here."


    Lisa gave strength to her trembling hands.


    It seemed that her heart was about to burst with overwhelming anger, because now Raymond was more sincere than ever.


    Those ck eyes in front of her were the same as those of a wild beast aiming at her neck.


    And she knows how cruel he can be if he wants to.


    He was the one who killed his father and brother and took the throne.It can be assumed that he wouldnt hesitate to kill his own son from an unloved woman.


    "The choice is yours."


    Lisa almostughed like a madman at these words.


    The answer was already clear.But the choice is yours.


    It was like driving her into a corner and sentencing her to death.


    Her hands were itching to throw something at his head.


    Her whole body trembled with indignation and shame.


    Lisa slowly bowed her head to the Emperor and gave an answer:


    "I will follow Your Majesty''s will."


    "Then leave."


    And Lisa left the office with a white face.


    She was so out of her mind that she didnt even notice how she walked out of the corridor.


    "Mdy!"


    The moment she left the pce, Lisa staggered from the bright sunlight hitting her eyes.


    She felt the surprised servant hastily grabbed her hand, but now Lisa could onlyugh like a madman.


    <em>Carlisle will be the crown prince.</em>


    It no longer mattered whether her father was on the verge of death, and her family was on the verge of copse.


    The fact that Ellie''s child was to be the crown prince was driving her crazy.


    "Ha-ha."


    <em>I should have killed you a long time ago.</em>


    When she returned to the Empire, when she left the throne, she should have been killed then.


    If everything had happened like this, the second prince wouldnt have been born at all.


    Lisas heart was filled with regret.


    But then a ringing voice, which seemed to carry in itself a mockery, rang in her ears.


    "Lady Sios."


    Freeing the hand of the servant, Lisa elegantly turned to the approaching Ellie.


    * * *


    She stared at me dully and didnt even move.


    Are you saying you don''t even care about your surroundings?


    Looking at her pale face and dead green eyes, it seemed as if she had already heard Raymond''s news.


    Marquis Sios copsed and the possibility of the Crown Prince''s seat disappeared and she went crazy?


    In front of the Imperial Pce, where an uncountable number of nobles were passing, Lisa stood directly in front of me, but didnt greet me.


    Helen screamed, unable to bear the rudeness.


    "Lady Sios, show courtesy to Her Majesty the Empress!"


    But Lisa didnt even think about it.


    She just tensely turned her head and studied me from top to bottom.


    "Oh my God.How badly Lady Sios is in her heart right now.The family is on the verge of death, and it is a miracle that you are still standing here on your own two feet."


    Spitting it to her, I came even closer.


    Then, with an innocent smile on my lips, I took her hand.


    Her cold hands told me how shocked she was.


    One day, the family fall, and the title of crown prince was taken away, to which it was a stone''s throw.


    But that alone wont ease my anger.


    "I heard the news about the Marquis.I warned you.Don''t touch Carlisle and me."


    Lisa''s face wrinkled.


    "I I was just trying to protect my son."


    Lisa''s offended voice trembled.I felt the strength in her grip, as if she was trying to break my hand.


    "No.You put your son below yourself.And if you hadn''t done anything, I wouldn''t have had to reveal Carlisle''s existence.


    And I wouldn''t have sailed to the Empire at all, if you hadn''t been ridiculously greedy.But you and your family ruined everything.Honey, don''t me anyone, just me your stupidity.


    !


    If it were not for you, your son would have already been the crown prince.


    And I don''t even see anything wrong with that.


    If not for the deeds of the Sios family, Carlisle wouldnt have been the crown prince, we would still live a simple life in the Lund Kingdom.


    <em>Bam-!</em>


    I caught her rolling her green eyes and let go of her hand.


    Lisa staggered and fell to the ground.


    "Mdy!What are you!"


    I saw Lisa''s empty eyes, but I didn''t feel any sympathy, because she was the one who shouldn''t have crossed the line.


    It was just a little sad that I couldn''t kill her right now.


    "Lady Sios seems to be unwell, so hurry up and take her to the Marquisate."


    Thest time I looked at Lisa with cold eyes, stepped over her and headed inside the pce.

 Chapter 139:

    Chapter 139:


    The trial over Sios didntst long.The trial took ce the very next day after he was taken to the pce, and the presiding judge was Marquis Paren.


    All the evidence was clear, and the safe with the gold he had stolen was also brought to public disy.


    And everyone who erased that safe, after being caught, pointed a finger at Sios.


    <em>This kind of scam is a huge crime against the country.</em>


    On top of that, everything was revealed, including the heinous act of trying to me all the sins on the Duke of Croft, and after such news, no one even thought of defending the rights of Sios.


    "Marquis Sios.The series of crimes you havemitted is so gruesome that there is no excuse for you.So, from this moment on, I deprive Sios of his position and title and sentenced him to 100 years of forcedbor in a mine on the western border."


    The solemn voice of Marquis Paren rang out.


    The former marquis, now just a ve, screamed in despair.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    Unable to ept what he heard, Bn Sios screamed angrily, but no one looked at him with sadness in his eyes.


    "Arrest the criminal and drag him away."


    The knights grabbed Sios by the arms as Marquis Paren winced at the noise and ordered loudly.


    "Let me go!Do you even know who I am?!Want to die?!Im the prime minister of this country and the grandfather of the first prince!"


    Bn screamed like crazy and was torn from the hands of the knights.


    It would be strange if he immediately flew out of the prime minister''s chair and immediately into the quarry, and didnt go crazy.


    Out of himself, Sios trembled and shed his eyes.


    "Could you shut up?!If you keep yelling like that, we will have to use force."


    "I''m not going anywhere!Call the first prince here!His Highness will let me go!The prince wont leave me so easily!"


    Marquis Paren looked at the distraught Sios and clicked his tongue.


    And then he waved his hand to the knights.


    The knights understood his will, and by force they twisted Sios.


    They threw him to the floor, tied a rope around his wrists, and dragged him out of the courtroom while Sios dashed about like a dog.


    The fate of the former Marquis, who was once called the real ruler of the Empire, made the nobles think about themselves.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    When the condemned man had just been pushed out of the courtroom, Edmund met him outside the door.


    "Grandfather"


    He didnt bring out the news of the trial, and personally came to the ce.


    Fear shed in Edmund''s eyes as he saw his grandfather being pulled out by the knights.


    It was a shocking sight.


    He had once read articles that imed that his grandfather''s guilt was clear, but the prince denied this, because how would people know?


    His maternal grandfather, who was always kind to his grandson, couldntmit such a heinous crime.


    Just like his mother told him that nothing like that would happen.


    <em>But why</em>


    Edmund stared at his grandfather, frozen in ce.


    At that time, Sios, who found Edmund before him, screamed desperately.


    "Your Highness!Edmund!Save me!!Ed"


    "Calm down!"


    His grandfather''s distorted face, like his tantrums, were so unfamiliar that Edmund backed away without realizing it.


    Seeing Edmund walking away, Bn''s green eyes widened with terror.


    "Edmund!Thanks to whom you were able to sit on the throne!


    "Stop it, father!"


    At that moment, while Edmund stared numbly into the terrible eyes of his grandfather, someone held Edmund from behind.


    Edmund, momentarily shocked, recovered from a familiar voice.


    "Mother"


    When Lisa turned to Edmund, his grandfather had already disappeared along with the knights.


    "My prince"


    Lisa hugged Edmund, who was now shuddering like a leaf in the wind.


    <em>You shouldn''t havee to court. It''s too soon It was humiliating to let you see such a scene.</em>


    Lisa exhaled deeply to calm herself and slowly lowered the hand that was holding Edmund.Then she bent down and met Edmund''s gaze.


    The ck eyes that looked at her trembled pitifully.


    <em>I was going to give you the throne. It hurts like someone''s ripping my stomach open.''</em>


    "Mother, what is this?"


    "Prince, listen to me carefully."


    Edmund closed his lips at Lisa''s lo voice. It was the first time in a long time that he saw his mother''s face that he felt serious.


    "Yes."


    "Everything that falls on us in the future will bring us a lot of grief.And your mother is unlikely to visit the prince often.


    ""


    But keep this in mind.It''s not over yet.Honey, you have to endure in silence. Understood?"


    Edmund saw Lisa''s changing eyes.


    The mother''s words that nothing would happen to her turned out to be a lie.


    Just like when she told him about the Imperial Pce.


    She said that if he went to the Imperial Pce and became a prince, he would be happy, but Edmund didnt live in happiness a day after he became a prince.


    A father who brushed off his mother''s hand and always looked at him as if he were a stranger.


    He was always strangled by other people''s views and hundreds of rules, which he must follow.


    But now he even lost his maternal grandfather.


    What''s even more disturbing is the ominous foreboding that his mother will be the next to sink into oblivion.


    But Edmund was too good a son of Lisa to give her his true feelings now.


    Edmund nodded, holding back the words that ripped from his throat.


    "Yes, I will do it."


    "Everything will be fine.Trust your mother and return to the pce."


    Lisa broke into a deep smile as she affectionately caressed Edmund''s cheeks.


    Edmund responded after a pause, noticing the oddities in her smile.


    "Take care of yourself too."


    With heavy steps Edmund moved towards the pce, hoping that everything would be all right with Lisa.


    * * *


    At the moment when the trial of Marquis Sios had just begun.


    Many nobles attended the meetings, but Jeremy wasnt among them.


    And even if it was he whoid out all the evidence, and he really wanted to see Bn Sios and Lisa cry, but he missed the trial.


    He didnte, because the new find took all his attention.


    Why the hell? This is


    Jeremy was now looking at the portrait on the table.


    He identally discovered another secret safe of the Duke.


    He recently ordered the reorganization of several rooms in the mansion, as well as the Duchess'' office, which remained intact after the death of her mother.


    Before that, he looked into the library to pick up some of his mother''s things, and identally stumbled upon a safe.


    The portrait there was nothing more than a portrait of the first prince.


    He had seen it before.


    He saw this picture when he returned to the Duke and first opened his father''s safe.


    The portrait of the first prince and the inscription on it says Lisa Sios.


    At that time, he couldnt properly see it, because he was in a hurry, because he heard footsteps, but now there was something very strange in this picture when it came into his hands again.


    Another name is written just behind the picture.


    Tywin Agrita.


    This name was nothing more than the name of the half-brother of the current Emperor, the name of the former prince who died a terrible death.


    Not that the name of the dead prince was strange.


    But the fact that his name was written on the back of Edmund''s portrait was rather strange and raised a lot of questions.


    <em>Why the hell My father wrote thete Crown Prince''s name next to them.''</em>


    The two had no obvious connection.


    No, however, there was one family that came to Jeremy''s mind.


    But he didn''t even dare to think about it, because it was so ridiculous and terrible.


    But there is a chance.


    He spent the whole night with his eyes open, and today he was thinking about it again.There is only one reason why his father left these two inscriptions.


    There is a connection between Edmund and Tywin.


    It was obvious that it had something to do with the birth of the first prince.


    "This is the case"


    Another major problem has arrived.


    If his guess bes true If so The problem will not end with the death of only Lisa.


    Will the destruction of three generations be enough for us?Or more, considering Raymond''s feelings for the dead prince?


    A drama of this magnitude he had never seen before.


    "That I have to do"


    The case was too time consuming for him to undertake the investigation with his own hand.


    However, it was a problem to tell Ellie that it would bring more dangers on her.


    Since there was no solid evidence, there was only a picture and a name written there.


    It was also a risk to convey this to the Emperor.


    Depending on the mood of the Emperor, Jeremy''s life itself could be in the bnce.


    Jeremy lifted his head and leaned back in his chair.


    Jeremy leaned back in the chair, leaning his neck back. And he calmly organized his confused mind One by one And in the end, the answer was one.


    <em>That even despite the risk I should convey this to the Emperor.''</em>


    Jeremy grabbed the paper and jumped up from his seat.


    After leaving the office with a firm face, he ordered the butler.


    I am going to the Imperial Pce. Prepare the carriage.

 Chapter 140:

    Chapter 140:


    From this moment on, you are the prime minister of the Agrita Empire. Please do your best to help the Empire''s situation stabilize quickly."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After the trial of Sios was over, Marquis Paren visited the Emperor with a report.


    And Raymond put Marquis Paren in the ce of prime minister.


    Nobody was surprised at this turn.


    "Marquis, the Prince Carlisle''s preparation for appointment won''t be a problem, right?"


    "The official statement has been drawn up.Everything will be in ordance with the schedule.We will dere the second prince the heir to the throne tomorrow.


    "The nobles will buzz about it for a while.It would be nice if everything went smoothly."


    "We will do our best."


    ""


    "Yeah. There must be a lot of work, so I''ll leave now."


    When Marquis Paren first left the office, a servant appeared.


    "Sire.Duke Drua urgently asked an audience."


    "Duke Drua?" Raymond''s straight forehead narrowed.


    Thest audience with Drua didnt go well.


    In addition, Raymond knew that Jeremy had sent Ellie the dirt that buried Sios.


    This kind of evidence could only have been collected by the former Duke Drua, who was mated to Marquis Sios.


    Although he knew it, he just closed his eyes, pretending to be in front of Ellie.


    But Jeremy came here.


    Raymond thought he would sit quiet for a while.


    And of course, the Duke knew that the Emperor would guess the evidenceing from Ellie.


    "What I have to do?"


    "Bring him here."


    "Yes, sire."


    Shortly afterDuke Drua entered the office.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Emperor, Sun of the Empire."


    "Get up."


    Raymond asked, looking at Jeremy as he stood up:


    "What happened to you that you are so suddenly?


    "I want to report to you something.Before that, I ask you to clear the surroundings, Your Majesty."


    Raymond''s eyebrows rose at Jeremy''s unusual face, but he soon winked at the servant, and the head of the pce brought out all the courtiers, and Raymond''s lips parted.


    "So what''s the matter?"


    "I found something in my father''s secret safe."


    "Is it some evidence?"


    "No.The matter is different, but that is why it is no less important.That is why I brought it to Your Majesty."


    "Something else?"


    Instead of answering, Jeremyid the paper out on the table.


    "This is"


    Raymond recoiled from the paper when he saw the image on the one.


    After all, Edmund was there.


    In the picture, he was younger than he is now, but it was definitely Edmund.


    <em>Why the portrait of the First Prince?''</em>


    Will the first prince rise and sit on the throne in the future?Will he avenge Marquis Sios?


    That was his fleeting thought.He looked at Jeremy, finding what was happening is absurd.


    "What else does this mean?"


    "Look at the back, Your Majesty."


    "Back?"


    Raymond turned the paper over when he heard Jeremy''s words, and was furious when he saw the name written.


    Tywin Agrita.


    A familiar name that he wouldnt forget until he died.


    It was his stepbrother who he slit his throat.


    "Why is this name here?"


    "I dont know, but A portrait with the name was found in my fathers safe."


    Jeremy spoke very carefully.


    "And I I don''t think the name would have been engraved on the back of His Highness the First Prince''s portrait without a meaning."


    <em>The first prince and the name of the dead prince.</em>


    No one could guess how angry Raymond would be at that moment if he saw them tied together.


    He could, after all, simply grab the sword and kill Edmund on the spot.


    Everyone knew how much Raymond hated and despised thete prince.


    Raymond stared at Jeremy in silence.The sparkling eyes and the emotionless expression on his face were like an ambush beast.


    A gloomy silence reigned in the office.


    At a time when only his breathing was heard in the room, Raymond put the portrait on the table.


    He tapped the table with his fingertips and said slowly:


    "So your find takes us to a prince who died before Edmund was born.What does this mean?"


    If there is a connection between his murdered half-brother and the first prince, bornter, there will be only one such connection.


    <em>The birth of the first prince.</em>


    It was a rxed voice, but Jeremy sensed the danger contained in it, yet he responded without hesitation because he was prepared.


    "That is why I delivered the paper straight to Your Majesty."


    When Jeremy answered with a hard face, energy immediately surged around Raymond.


    "Do you have any idea how dangerous it is?The person you now suspect is the first prince of the Empire.For just one random word, I can slit your throat."


    "I know, but even if this is promised, I will not hide anything.But Your Majesty.My father wouldn''t have kept that in a safe for no reason.If there is a mystery in this, shouldn''t we shed some light on it?"


    Raymond''s life has been painfully busytely.


    And Jeremy was one of the first to fill his life with drama.Now he was gasping for breath, trying to squeeze out thest words, suppressed by the energy of the Emperor.


    Raymond looked at the picture again.More precisely, in the name of the deceased prince.


    Raymond knew it himself.


    That the dead Duke Drua wouldnt have locked anything like that for nothing.


    Perhaps this picture was associated with the sins of Marquis Sios.It was a vulnerability in case he betrayed Drua.And if so, then this portrait was of great importance.


    Lisa gave birth to a child in distantnds, and the priest from the temple only confirmed that the boy was from the imperial family.He couldnt tell whose child it was.


    <em>If he really is If he is a rtive of the First Prince''</em>


    From one thought, the fire inside asked outward, as if his head was about to explode.


    Raymond took a deep breath and looked at Jeremy, who was bowing his head now, as if awaiting punishment.


    "Is there anyone else who knows this?"


    "Nobody ."


    "You never delivered this portrait to me.Erase everything from your dear head. I must be the only one who knows this secret."


    It was so terrible, and could be the greatest shame in the history of the Empire if it leaked out.


    Jeremy had only one thing to say.


    "I''ll keep that in mind, Your Majesty."


    At first, his role was only to convey the paper, but now everything will be more interesting.


    "Go back."


    Jeremy left the office, and Raymond jumped up from his seat with an upset stomach.


    The forgotten dead prince.


    He was the one who killed Raymond''s mother and recklessly trampled on his whole life.


    Even when Raymond cut off his limbs and slit his throat, the anger didnt go away.


    However, since he took the ce of the Emperor he longed for and forbade the prince from burial in the tomb of the imperial family, at least Raymond felt that those humiliations were avenged.


    <em>But I can''t believe it''s rted to the First Prince.''</em>


    <em>Isn''t that a tough, evil rtionship that annoys you to death?''</em>


    Raymond''s gaze rested on the First Prince''s pce outside the window, where only the distant roof was visible.


    When Lisa brought Edmund to him as his child, he had no doubts, because she spent the night with him before leaving for the Western Kingdom.


    Although he had been with Lisa for over two years, until that moment they had never shared a bed.


    But when it was decided to send her to the Western Kingdom, Lisa cried and rubbed at him.


    She allegedly wanted to spend the first time with a loved one.


    He didnt want to, but he didnt resist either, because then he went overboard with alcohol, and pity for Lisa outweighed him.And when he opened his eyes, it was already morning.


    He didn''t remember exactly what happened that night, but of course it would be his son He didn''t hesitate.


    <em>And how would she dare to fool the Emperor himself?</em>


    But now that this portrait was in front of him, everything was too suspicious.


    That night, Lisa, the first prince.


    It has been 7 years since the first prince became his son.


    However, he had no affection for the First Prince. He only looked at the boy as a small responsibility, but he had never felt the strange feelings he feels every time he sees Carlisle. To the point where he has nothing to say.


    Is it because he wasn''t my son?


    He didn''t believe in the unknown attraction to blood ties, but he was sensitive to everything around him.


    "What the hell am I thinking?"


    Looking back at his own unfounded judgments, he turned to the window.


    And he rang the bell on the table.


    Hearing the sound, the butler arrived at the office.


    "Bill, call Carter here."


    "Yes, sire."


    There was only one way to fight off doubts.


    This is to find out the truth.


    Raymond folded the portrait and put it in a drawer.


    * * *


    Days passed by in turmoil after the fall of the Sios family and the naming of the second prince, and finally the day of the banquet at the Imperial Pce arrived.


    This is thergest banquet held at the pce in several years, and today''s banquet was held in honor of the return of the Empress and the crown prince.


    In the square of the capital, there was a buzz from conversations about the nobility and about the reception at the Imperial Pce.The pce itself was in full swing with work from early morning.


    "Has Carlisle finished preparing yet?"


    I looked around the banquet room and asked Helen.


    "His Highness the Crown Prince has just finished his clothes.


    "So early?"


    "The maids were able to finish their work quickly because he was very calm."


    It was his first time wearing a coronation ceremonial uniform, so I was worried what would happen if heined too much, but it was surprising that he did well. And for one thing, I thought he''d be looking pretty grumpy now, so Iughed.


    "I''ll have to look at Carlisle first."


    I went upstairs to check on Carlisle before starting to get ready.

 Chapter 141:

    Chapter 141:


    Walking into the room, I bowed my head because I couldn''t see Carlisle.


    "But where is Carlisle?"


    "His Highness the Crown Prince is now putting on a tailcoat in the dressing room."


    After these words, the door to the next room opened.


    Carlisle appeared behind a line of maids in a tailcoat.


    "Oh my."


    As soon as I saw Carlisle, I opened my eyes wide and eximed.


    For the first time I saw him in a tailcoat, and what I saw was beyond my imagination.


    The tailcoat, woven specially for the prince, was beautifully embroidered with gold, and a frilled tie was fastened with an obsidian brooch, a symbol of the imperial family.


    Carlisle''s graceful and charming appearance made me breathless for a moment.


    <em>How can he be so charming?'' </em>


    I immediately wanted to run up and hug him tightly, but the room was full of people.


    I took a deep breath to calm my excitement.Carlisle seemed a little shy among the maids who stood on either side, but approached me with impressive steps.


    "Your Majesty."


    In general, it wasnt easy to teach him the courtesies of the royal family, but at least there was no room for ws.


    "Your Highness, you are so handsome today."


    "Well, thanks for that."


    Carlisle paused and smiled.


    I know that he has not yet got used to the naming Your Highness.


    But in the future, he would have to get used to the title and position, so I called him that every time.


    He''s too old to be a foolish child.I also wished I had put too much of a burden on Carlisle.


    Carlisleughed and asked.


    "Is my brothering for the party today?"


    My fingertips stopped at the question about the First Prince.


    "Of course he wille," I replied, taking my hand away from his soft cheek.


    This was an official event in honor of the naming of the heir and the return of the Empress.


    Of course, the first prince have to present.That tormented me for several days.


    I heard that the former Marquis Sios lost everything and remained a ve in the mine, and the Marquis''s wife, having lost her status, copsed and wandered around as if dead.


    Although Lisa received a new title as the mother of the first prince, she didnt receive estates or any valuable property.


    All she received was a mansion and servants to live in the Imperial Pce.


    And since the mother''s family fell apart without any opportunity for revenge, the position of the first prince also quickly fell.


    In addition, the name of the crown prince must have cut his eyes.


    I thought of everything, and the n came true.But now I was embarrassed to think of the innocent first prince.


    So, I hesitated whether to call Edmund or not, but concluded that I should.


    Of course, words will sprinkle, reviling the first prince, but if I forget about him and dont invite, public opinion will be much worse.


    <em>I didn''t mean to destroy that boy.'' </em>


    Having driven Lisa to the periphery, I still wanted the first prince to live peacefully.


    "He wille!Oh! Do you think it''s alright?"


    Although he couldn''t figure out the details, Carlisle understood what had happened to Edmund.


    The point is that his grandfather was expelled, and besides, he was emunicated from his mother.


    I answered with an embarrassed smile.


    "The first prince wille to the party.But you''d better not bother him with conversation."


    "But why?"


    "Your Highness.The first prince has been through a lot, and he needs to be alone.So far, you can only look from afar."


    "Can''t Ifort him?This is my brother!"


    I was worried about the naive look of my son.


    Carlisle will want tofort his brother, but he didn''t know the deep inside of adults Carlislesfort will only make Edmund even more miserable.


    "Next time When the First Prince gets better, let''s do it then."


    <em>I don''t even know if such a day wille.</em>


    Hiding the bitter taste and straightening Carlisle''s tie, I got up and pulled away.


    This happened because time didnt wait, and it was time to change clothes so as not to bete.


    "Are you going to change?"


    "Right.As for you, there should be no folds on your outfit, so sit still."


    "Yes."


    Carlisle said softly, pursing his lips. He waspletely different from the past when he was told to keep calm.


    I left the room, catching the confused child getting used to the prince''s life.


    Since the wedding didnt take ce, today was my first official appearance as the Empress.


    It''s actually pretty awkward to call it the first time, but since thest marriage didn''t end well, no one mentioned it.


    Today I will see Carlisle as a real prince for the first time, so I put in a lot of effort to dress up.


    Everything from head to toe should be perfect, and the sun was setting when the dressing was done.


    "Bring a mirror."


    Finished with her hair, Helen ordered the maid.I slowly stood in front of the mirror.


    "Hmm"


    "You are amazing, Your Majesty," the maid''s admirable words came from behind.


    It may have been just a routine to please the hostess, but my reflection in the mirror was truly magnificent.


    The Empress''s dress was unique.


    One of a kind that all the famous designers of the Empire sewed for 15 days.


    The dress, which was tightly embroidered with crystals and gold threads on a white fabric, seemed toe from not at all from this world.


    In addition to light makeup to match this dress, I applied perfume to my silvery hair to make it shine even more.


    Now I was just like a bride at a wedding.


    But it doesn''t matter, because it was a banquet, not a wedding.


    Such splendor would be just right to show the returning prince and Empress.


    After looking at myself in the mirror again, I turned to Helen.


    Thetter was holding a jewelry box.


    "His Majesty sent it."


    "His Majesty?"


    "Yeah."


    Helen opened the lid.


    "This is "


    <em>Nes, rings and earrings with ck diamonds.</em>


    A beautiful gem that also contains the symbol of the imperial family, and it is a very valuable treasure, exclusive to the family of the ruler.


    It was the treasure of the imperial family, which the first Emperor presented to his Empress.


    But not all Empresses received it from their Emperor.


    When the first Emperor presented these diamonds to the first Empress, he swore eternal love to her, so the message in jewelry also meant eternal and true love."


    Thus, of the many Emperors in history, only the Emperor who sincerely loved the Empress presented her with such a gift.


    And I didnt receive this gift during our first marriage  I didn''t know the day woulde when I would get this from him.


    In the past, I once hoped to receive a ck diamond as a gift before marrying him Although it all ended in wishful thinking.


    Now I looked strangely at the ck diamonds in front of me.


    Up to this point, the fact that I married him again didnt really matter.


    But looking at the stones now, I suddenly realized that I suddenly got married again.


    I wasnt happy, angry or sad. I only felt bitterness and an emotion close to insensitivity


    <em>Is this a marriage without love?'' </em>


    On the eve of our first wedding, I was so excited that I couldnt sleep.


    And, probably, now he feels the way I used to.


    Looking towards the ck diamond with a cold gaze, I slowly reached out my hand. I wore earrings, hung a ne and finally wore a ring.


    In the mirror stood the perfect Empress, hung with splendor and beauty.


    It was simr to what it was 7 years ago, but exactly the opposite.


    "Your Majesty!His Majesty has arrived."


    "I''ll be out soon."


    The sun went down to mark the beginning of the banquet.


    Throwing away my thoughts, I left the room.


    * * *


    "Wow"


    In the lobby, I saw Carlisle and Raymond, who were faster than me.


    And as soon as Carlisle saw me, he opened his eyes wide and shouted.


    "You are so beautiful" Carlisle told me, twinkling his eyes.


    He always said that his mother was the most beautiful, but this was the first time he had such a sincere expression.


    Carlisle''spliment was nicer than any otherpliment.


    "Thanks.Your Highness is very cool today too."


    When I smiled brightly at Carlisle, I felt Raymond''s gaze, and when I saw his face, I raised my eyebrows. The face of him looking at me was somewhat pale and his focus seemed to be slightly blurred.


    Then, when our gazes met, he turned away in confusion, then moved his lips slowly.


    "Hmm, you are truly beautiful today, Empress."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    I felt his gaze slide over my earlobe and touch my neck.


    "I didnt know that you would go out like that.So even better."


    His low voice echoed in my ears.He seemed to have thought that I wouldn''t wear them because he gave them to me as a gift But I didn''t wear the ck diamonds because they were his gift.


    "This is my official appearance as the Empress.Since it''s a noisy situation, shouldn''t we show a harmonious imperial appearance?"


    If the Emperor shows that everything is all right with the Empress, the position of the heir to the forest will get stronger And there was nothing better to prove it.


    It was like expressing solid support for the Empress. Of course, there is no reason for me to refuse.


    As if sensing that my calm words contained no personal feelings, the pale smile that had spread around Raymond''s mouth faded.


    Turning away from him, I turned to Carlisle again.


    "A lot of people are waiting for us.It''s time to go to the party now."


    "Yeah," Raymond, who answered slowly, looked away and approached me.


    When we held hands, her hand shook mine as if she didn''t want to lose it. The heat from his body was transferred even with gloves.


    It was a strange feeling, as if he was desperately clinging to me.


    Feeling something strange, I consciously took a step towards the party without giving strength to my hands.

 Chapter 142:

    Chapter 142:


    "His Majesty, Her Majesty, and His Highness the second prince are arriving!"


    The chambein''s loud voice echoed through the ballroom and the great door was open wide.


    The first thing that caught my eye when I took the first step with Raymond was a gorgeous chandelier.


    Many jewels shone from the ceiling in the Sapphire Hall, thergest banquet hall in the Imperial Pce.


    And down the stairs countless nobles watched us.


    The Empress returned to her rightful ce six yearster.


    It would be a lie to say that I wasnt nervous.


    I took a deep breath and walked slowly down the stairs with Raymond.


    The nobles immediately knelt down and expressed their courtesy.


    Passing through them, standing in the middle, I let go of Raymond''s hand. And at the same time, Raymond''s dignified voice echoed through the hall.


    "Everyone, get up."


    The nobles rose, and everyone''s gazes turned back to us.


    Envy, curiosity and secret desires.The looks harbored many emotions.


    Yet their attention wasnt my pleasure.


    Suddenly, I felt a grip around my palm.


    Of course it wasn''t Raymond.


    Looking down, I saw Carlisle''s tense face.


    This was the first time he stood in front of such a crowd of people.


    But you have to get used to it.


    I gripped his little hand tighter.


    Carlisle''s gaze turned to me, he smiled as if everything was okay.


    Raymond spoke as Carlisle regained his strength.


    "Today''s party, as everyone already knows, is a celebration of the naming of the Empress and the crown prince."


    Raymond turned to me and said.


    "It would be wonderful today if the Empress announced the beginning of the banquet."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    I turned my head to the nobles.


    "First of all, thank you very much for the fact that you are all gathered here to congratte us on this momentous event.There were so many tight turns on the way until I got to this ce, but now Im truly happy that the imperial family has finally found such stability.Enjoy your evening."


    As soon as I finished speaking, soft music spilled over the ce.I headed to the main seat with Raymond.


    While we were sitting on golden thrones, the nobles approached one by one to bow.


    But my father was the first to congratte me.


    "I sincerely congratte His Majesty and Her Majesty on the reunion."


    "Thank you, Duke Croft."


    I answered cheerfully.


    Helen epted my father''s gift.Meanwhile, the nobles continued their little ritual.


    From the newly promoted Marquis Paren to the Marquis Celine, who has returned to the capital.Theyid out piles of gifts to congratte me and Carlisle.


    After a long ceremony, I saw a certain man approaching and smiled at ease.


    Jeremy, neatly dressed in a tailcoat, prepared a greeting ording to the regtions.


    "Duke Drua!"


    Carlisle''s exmation made it clear that he was happy to see Jeremy.Although not everyone here shared this reaction.


    Raymond, who had been silent all the way, suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Duke Drua.The work in the Duchy must still be noisy, but thank you foring."


    It was just a casual greeting, but Raymond''s voice was somehow cold.Looking from the side, I saw displeasure on his face.


    <em>Raymond hated Jeremy. It would be better to somehow separate them.</em>


    Knowing this well, I said carefully to Raymond:


    "Your Majesty, since we have received our greetings here, could you please introduce Carlisle to the young nobles?


    It was polite toe up with congrattions on the part of the nobility, but Carlisle had no friends of his age who came from the nobility.


    It would be nice to take this opportunity and make friends with someone.


    By the time Carlisle grows up, these children will inherit the titles as their family, and be part of the ruling ss.


    Raymond was a little surprised.


    "Does the Empress wish to arrange it personally?"


    "Actually, I can''t wait to gossip with thedies."


    Raymond nced at Duke Drua.


    He seemed very dissatisfied with leaving me and Jeremy behind.


    "Please, Your Majesty, introduce the crown prince to the nobles."


    However, I didnt care about hisints.And as long as Raymond is around, it''s going to be hard to say hello to Jeremy.


    He knows that the evidence to destroy the Sios family came from Jeremy.


    He soon sighed, stood up, and walked over to Carlisle.


    "Prince.Come here."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Raymond and Carlisle left hand in hand.I turned to Jeremy.


    "Duke Drua, haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    "How are you, Empress?"


    "Everything is fine.And for that I should have thanked you, but I was too busy.I''m sorry."


    Jeremy shyly replied, before taking a break:


    "But you sent me a letter.And I got a present from the phoenix, so that''s enough."


    "But I couldn''t tell you personally.Thank you very much, Duke Drua."


    "Your n with the Emperor went so smoothly.Wow And the first prince is also present today?"


    At Jeremy''s words, I turned to Edmund.


    "If he hadn''te, this would have be even more shameful."


    Edmund was standing not far from my ce.The nobles showed discontent with him and avoided him.


    I expected ridicule, but so far it has worked out.


    "Whatever the adults do I''m not going to drown the first prince either.At least I hope that his life as a prince can continue."


    When I realized the situation and whispered it, Jeremy made a grimace for some reason.


    He looked ufortable, but he also looked forward to theing difficulties.


    "Duke Drua?"


    Jeremy smiled awkwardly at my call.


    "Its nothing.It was just that I wasnt particrly happy to see the first prince either."


    "I just hope everything stabilizes with time."


    "I hope everything will return to its ce."


    <em>Its ce?''</em>


    When I slightly tilted my head at his strange words, he smiled with yful eyes as if it was nothing.


    "Haha, nothing.Well, I have to go."


    Jeremy recoiled awkwardly, said goodbye as if it were urgent, and then left.


    <em>What''s wrong with him?''</em>


    I rose from my seat, watching his clumsy figure recede.And then I turned to the first prince, and not to the nobledies.


    "Edmund."


    The first prince, who was now looking somewhere into the distance, turned at my call.


    And, greatly surprised, his eyes widened..


    Not only Edmund, but all the nobles around too.


    It was revealed that his grandfather was plotting against the Croft House.


    As the daughter of Duke Croft, it can be assumed that I didnt like the first prince much right now.


    And there was even nothing wrong with that.


    However, I wasnt going to feed the evil rumors.


    "Your Majesty.


    Edmund stopped in front of me and gave a shallow bow.


    At that moment, I felt the eyes of aristocrats full of curiosity looking at us.


    Then, as if for show, I went over and took Edmund''s hand.


    "Edmund, I heard you feel bad, but I''m grateful that you came to see me today."


    I saw Edmund''s ck eyes shake at the sight of what was happening.


    Edmund seems to have followed the same idea as the nobles.


    Well, it would be strange if Edmund didn''t think so.After all, the entire public, now without hesitation, threw usations against the Sios family.


    I gave strength to my hand so that the prince woke up.


    A slight smile appeared on Edmund''s numb face, as if his mind had returned to its ce.


    "Well, this is an evening in honor of Her Majesty and the Emperor.His Majesty cares a lot about me, and I couldnt miss such a party, just because Im sick."


    "If the prince says so, then I should also pay more attention to him in the future."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Dont forget that you can always rely on me and His Majesty the Emperor.If you have difficulties in life,e to the Empress''s Pce at any time."


    I deliberately raised my voice so that the nobles could definitely hear.


    After all, what was said right now was a warning to the nobles not to cross the line.


    "Thank you Your Majesty."


    Before releasing Edmund''s hand, I whispered softly that only he could hear.


    "I wont be your evil stepmother," I said. "I promise."


    I left Edmund alone with my embarrassment and went up to the nobledies.


    "Your Majesty."


    Nobledies and young men greeted me with bright smiles.


    Looking around, the first thing I did was to speak to Marquise Paren, the most senior of those around me.


    "Marquis Paren.We haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    It has been a long time since Marquis Paren arrived in the capital, but the wife of the Marquis sat quietly, and didnt show her nose to the events of high society.


    Thus, it has been almost ten years since I saw the Marchioness''s face.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.I should have shown up a long time ago, but I wasnt feeling well.I apologize."


    I have heard a lot about the long-standing Marchionesss illness.


    One of the reasons why Marquis Paren relinquished power and left the estate was his wife''s chronic illness.


    "No. I''m even more grateful that you came, even if you didn''t feel well. Rather, I couldn''t pay attention to you. I will tell the doctor in the Imperial Pce to send you some medicine that is good for gout."


    "Thank you."


    The Marchioness bowed to me after these words.But then she drew attention to me and asked:


    Your Majesty, the essory you are wearing is the famous ck diamond, right?

 Chapter 143:

    Chapter 143:


    I replied, slightly lifting the corners of my mouth.


    "Right.It was a gift to me from His Majesty."


    "Wow"


    "ck diamond.I have seen it only in pictures , but it''s the first time I''ve seen it in person like this."


    The nobledies expressed their admiration, but the young girls still couldnt take their eyes off.


    "It seems that the ck diamond has found a worthy owner.And it suits you, Your Majesty," said the Countess with an easyugh.


    I gave her a polite smile and turned to the others.


    When I wanted to speak to the other noblewomen, a harsh voice came across me:


    "His Majesty appreciates you so dearly, so why are those strange rumors spreading?"


    Brown hair, curled up.A grumpy wrinkled face and familiar green eyes.


    This is Countess Vishtein.


    She was the mother of the young Lady Vishtein, who had be entangled with Lisa, and the cousin of Marquis Sios.


    The sin of Marquis Sios was great, but the punishment in the form of the destruction of three generations didnt fall on their house, so the sister, who lived with another family, remained safe.


    But I didn''t expect her toe to the party.


    Since this was the first appearance of the new Empress and crown prince, invitations would have been given to all the nobles in the capital. But if she had any sense, she wouldn''t havee to the party now that the Sios family has copsed.


    I smiled softly at the green eyes of Countess Vishtein, which reminded me of the disgraced Marquis and Lisa.


    She tried to maintain herposure, but there was a gap in her defense.


    Would you risk your life just to take me away, to avenge Sios?Of course not.


    Seeing that he mentioned the word rumor, I felt like I heard something.


    "These rumors Tell me them."


    At first nce, her words were just small talk, but it was easy to see them as a deliberate attack.


    "This is just what I heard from others How can I know if Her Majesty is angry?"


    Countess Vishtein stared down at the floor and fell silent.


    As if something had been sshed in her face.


    But now my curiosity was ring up.


    What the hell is this talk about the Empress''s name?


    "Countess Vishtein."


    "Yes, Empress."


    "I won''t get angry, so tell me what rumors have touched your ears."


    "If Your Majesty orders so, then I will not hide anything."


    The Countess couldnt helpughing.


    "There are rumors that the Empress and His Majesty are deliberately postponing their first night at the Imperial Pce."


    I hoped that hearing would be a trifling matter.


    <em>How they dare'' </em>


    I became an Empress, but not for the sake of living together with Raymond.It was close to a fictitious marriage, to which I only went to take revenge on Lisa.


    <em>My dear, of course, we would not share a room together.''</em>


    And in the end, the Empress and Emperor didnt always share the same bedroom.


    Meanwhile, thedies spoke out one after the other:


    "Well, of course, should they be in a hurry?"


    "And in general, isn''t this the couple''s personal life?Sounds like stupidity, a trifling rumor."


    "But aren''t they the two who have already been married in the past?"


    Everyone was talking like it was nonsense, but I was reading faces. As if the rumors were real.


    <em>You said that the rtionship between the Emperor and the Empress is strange''</em>


    I raised the corners of my mouth looking at them.


    "It''s true that we haven''t set our reunion date yet."


    "Yes?" Surprised, thedies'' eyes widened.


    "As you know, I got into an unpleasant story shortly before I was crowned Empress again."


    I nced at the Countess and spoke.


    "It will take longer to heal my injuries.Therefore, His Majesty is deliberately dying the date of the union."


    When I spoke calmly, the surpriseddies'' expressions changed.


    "Oh, that''s it.In recent days, so much has happened that we have forgotten about Her Majesty''s injuries.How do you feel?"


    In an instant, the nobledies gave me looks full of concern.


    "I''m getting better."


    " d to hear it.But it seems to me that some people wont stop fluttering their tongues anyway."


    Someoneughed and nced at Countess Vishtein.


    As a result, the face of thetter flushed.


    "I I just said what I heard."


    "But take a look yourself.His Majesty''s gift to his Empress leaves no room for doubt.Another time, when you hear such ridiculous nonsense, think twice before spreading it."


    "Yes.It was rough."


    "I I''m sorry.Your Majesty."


    "No. I''m the one who told you to tell me, so it doesn''t matter."


    When I put on a sympathetic smile, thediesughed even colder at Countess Vishtein.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.I don''t feel well, so I''ll go first."


    Unable to withstand the cold attitude of other nobledies, Countess Vishtein galloped away, as if from a fire.


    "If Your Majesty insists that it is getting easier for you, will it work out, the date of your reunion will be set in the near future?Even though you have a son, the crown prince, it would be great if a princess was born."


    "Yes.With the birth of a daughter, the atmosphere in the family bes more harmonious."


    The nobledies smiled happily at the sight of the imperial family.


    <em>A pretty daughter who looks like me.</em>


    They think Raymond and I have a good rtionship, so I said it to make them feel good, but my heart sank even more and I became more thoughtful about the match.


    Im reminded here and there of our reunion date.


    Maybe I''ll have to throw something out for show.


    As I held up a ss of champagne, I smiled at his words as if nothing had happened, a waltz began to y at the party.


    The men then approached their partners and asked for a dance.


    When thedies left me one by one, my heart became much easier.


    There was no need to make fakeughs anymore.


    "You look morefortable now, Your Majesty," Marchioness Paren told me smiling.


    She just read everything I thought about.


    After all, she was the one who supported me from my youth, so I didnt want to y in front of her.


    "I feel morefortable this way because it has be quiet.There will be time to rest until the waltz ends."


    Iughed and wanted to get closer to her.


    Oh my God, Your Majesty I think you wont be able to do that, the Marquis''s wife winked at me andughed yfully.


    Turning around, I saw Raymond approaching me.


    Our gazes met.He smiled gracefully and reached out to me.


    "Empress, will you join me at the first dance?"


    Dance?


    This wasnt in my ns.


    But I can''t say no now.


    Not only because of the nobility, but also because Carlisle was looking at us too.


    "Of course, Your Majesty."


    I grabbed his hand and walked to the center of the hall.


    * * *


    "Did you see what the Emperor did?I wasn''t sure, but those diamonds are really ck."


    "Of course.Everything is nowpletely different from what it used to be.Rather, now His Imperial Majesty cant take his eyes off the Empress."


    "But he is the only one?You are staring at the Empress yourself."


    "Well.Even if he had a first prince, he named the second prince as heir."


    "Be that as it may, such a sight is really in the delight of my eyes.A strong imperial family means a strong Empire."


    The nobles whispered as they watched the Emperor and Empress dance gently.


    And Duke Drua stood in the distance of all, leaning his head against the wall.


    Jeremy, looking at the Emperor and Empress dancing like a perfect couple, looked away to hide his bitterness.


    In search of champagne, he stopped in front of a familiar face.


    His gaze found the first prince, who was alone.


    Thanks to the Empress''s gesture, the atmosphere around him became less gloomy, but there were still no people around him.


    This lonely figure was strangely feigning Jeremy''s own past.


    When he was a child, he remembers that he couldnt go anywhere, and simply wandered here and there.


    <em>Why did I think about his childhood when I saw the first prince?</em>


    He couldnt understand the train of his thoughts.But to contemte this boy, who with all his might puffs up false bravado, such was the bitter heart of Jeremy.


    Perhaps this is because he guessed about the ending of the first prince, which wille very soon.


    Or is it a feeling of guilt, because he gave that portrait to the Emperor with his own hand?


    It was he who made the Emperor doubt the first prince.


    <em>His ending is probably it must be terrible.</em>


    <em>He may not be able to stay alive.''</em>


    The waltz was reaching its end.Jeremy nced at Ellie again.


    <em>I should talk to Ellie about the First Prince.'' </em>


    He hasnt done that yet, because the case may not break out weakly, and Ellies feelings for the first prince were previously unclear.


    However, today Ellie showed everyone that she doesnt n to take revenge on the first prince because of Lisa.


    It was a noble decision, considering Lisa''s assassination attempt on Carlisle.


    If you think about it


    With Ellie''s light hand, can the first prince''s life be saved?


    Jeremy didnt regret giving the message to the Emperor, but he didnt want the innocent first prince to face a painful death.


    When Jeremy confirmed his decision, the waltz song was over.


    Ellie walked out of the center of the hall by the hand with the Emperor.


    He wanted to talk to her, but today, it seems, such an opportunity wont be presented.


    The Emperor''s tenacious eyes wont miss such a gesture.


    Jeremy put down his ss and quietly left the party, thinking that he should visit the pce tomorrow.

 Chapter 144:

    Chapter 144:


    The metropolitan nobility was hungry forvish party after a whole series of misadventures, so that the banquet didnt stop untilte at night.


    If it was a person ustomed to feasts and libations, he would still be on his feet.But I was pretty tired maybe because it had been a while.


    After changing my clothes, I headed to Carlisle''s room and ran into Raymond at the door.


    The banquet dragged on untilte at night, and Carlisle was already asleep in the living room.


    Then Raymond returned with Carlisle in his arms.


    "Did Carlisle fall asleep?"


    "He woke up for a moment on my way back."


    "He fell fast asleep. I think it''s better not to wake him up."


    Raymond said when he called my attention to visiting Carlisle.


    Empress, you must have been tired today, so take a good rest. I''ll be back now."


    He walked away without waiting for an answer.


    I stopped in my steps and turned to him.


    It was dark already well past midnight.


    It was toote for the Emperor to return to his Pce.


    He and I wouldnt have be an ordinary couple, so a separate life waspletely fine with me.But what I heard at the party got on my nerves.


    <em>The nobility wondered why the Emperor and the Empress were postponing the first night.</em>


    The servants and officials of the pce will surely spread even more gossip.


    My previous mistake was that I missed the gaze of others while chasing Lisa and Carlisle''s crowning as Crown Prince.


    Whatever the circumstances of our life with Raymond, at least for strangers, our rtionship should be ideal.


    Sighing in my hearts, I called him back.


    "Your Majesty."


    He turned at my call.


    "It''s toote Stay the night here today."


    At that moment, Raymond''s eyes widened.As if he didn''t believe what was happening, a storm rose in his eyes.


    <em>Don''t tell me you took it in other way.'' </em>


    "Are you serious?"


    <em>I didn''t think so, but he really seemed to take it that way.''</em>


    As I cleared my throat, I looked at the courtiers with my head down instead of answering him.


    After reading my countenance, he looked at me now with apletely different expression on his face.


    He seemed to understand what I mean.


    Looking a bit bitter, he spoke casually.


    "It''ste, so I''d better stay here today."


    "Then let''s go to my room, Your Majesty."


    Leaving behind the eyes of the courtiers who were secretly aiming at us, I made my way to the room with Raymond.


    * * *


    "Have a good time, Your Majesties."


    "Of course."


    The maids who were arranging the bedroom left the room, and we were the only ones left in the room.


    <em>I brought it to show the courtiers, but why is it so awkward?'' </em>


    If you look like that, this is not the first time I have shared a bedroom with him.


    When I felt strange, I opened the shawl over my pajamas, and then I heard Raymond''s voice.


    "Why do you care about the courtiers'' gaze all of a sudden?"


    When I turned my head, my eyes met his. With a slight frown on his forehead, he continued.


    "Did someone say something bad?"


    "At the party, there was a talk about His Majesty and our union.In fact, this problem should have been settled well in advance.I was wrong, thinking it would be easy to do, and I had many other problems on my hands."


    "Does that mean we really have to set a date for the room share?"


    "Until Carlisle bes a full-fledged prince The rtionship between His Majesty and me must be perfect.And we, as a good couple, we should be together often."


    I added right away so that he wouldnt misunderstand me.


    Of course we will set a date, but it doesn''t actually mean that I will sleep with your Majesty.It''s all about pretending to be the perfect couple."


    Okay, I got it. There is no other meaning. I won''t misunderstand, so don''t worry."


    With a light sigh, Raymond unbuttoned his shirt one by one.Embarrassed by this action, I pulled away.


    "What are you doing, you said just now that you won''t get me wrong."


    When I screamed like she was crazy, her hand stopped as she undid the button. And he tilted his head at an angle and gave me a strange look.


    "Do I have to sit in a tailcoat until tomorrow morning?It would seem more natural to change me.


    ""


    I looked down. Then, unlike me, who put on pajamas, I saw that he was still wearing the shirt that he hadn''t taken off yet. And on the table was Raymond''s pajamas prepared by the maids.


    <em>Oh my.''</em>


    Obviously, I was overreacting.


    I even forgot that he hadn''t changed.


    I was so tired that my head stopped working when we were the only one left in the bedroom.


    "Is it confusing to you?"the Emperor said to me, bowing his head.


    I said quietly with my head tilted in case my embarrassed face was caught.


    "Change in the dressing room."


    "Okay."


    Fortunately, Raymond silently went straight to the dressing room.


    When the door closed, I felt the heat from my cheeks.


    "Huu."


    There was no need to react like that.


    It was embarrassing and I was very sorry, but it was toote.The Emperor will return, but tomorrow the news will spread around the pce that a marital quarrel has taken ce between the Emperor and the Empress.


    <em>The Emperor was driven out at dawn by the Empress.''</em>


    Time will pass faster if I fall asleep.


    I should sleep on the couch.


    My dislike for him aside, it wouldn''t look so nice to put the Emperor of a country to sleep on the couch.


    This is my first time sleeping on the couch, but it''s so spacious and fluffy A night or so will be fine.


    The room door opened and Raymond entered, dressed in pajamas.


    "You''re still standing like this. You''re not going to stand like this until tomorrow morning, are you?"


    Unlike me, who was nervous in a subtle mood, Raymond''s face was calm.


    He even had the mood to joke.Oddly enough, he was now like a fish in water.


    <em>It''s natural to befortable.'' </em>


    I was so uselessly nervous. The nervousness that started at the party had been less profound.


    However, it was not my intention to flirt with him and exchange pleasantries.


    I clearly answered with a face without a trace of a smile.


    "That won''t happen."


    "It''s toote, so go to bed."


    "Yes your Majesty?"


    I tried to say that I had left the bed for him.


    But Raymond made his way to the couch as a matter of course with a pillow in hand.


    Although it was a long and wide couch, it couldnt amodate his entire body.


    I walked over to him, looking at the long legs hanging from the couch.


    "Your Majesty, sleep on the bed."


    Raymond''s eyes widened, then he turned to the side and looked at me.


    "Where then will you sleep if Im in bed?Do you want me to make you sleep on the couch?"


    "Its okay.Your Majesty is so ufortable."


    "You, too.You couldn''t even sleep here."


    He looked stubborn.


    "Your Majesty"


    "You are ufortable and Im ufortable, so should we both sleep in the same bed?"


    His question left me speechless.


    Sleep together?


    I would never have shared a bed with him.


    I tried to give the bed out of consideration to him, but if he really doesn''t like it, that''s enough.


    I hurried away from the couch.


    "Well.Your Majesty''s couch is sofortable that I give it to you.Ha, please, sweet dreams."


    Turning around without regret, I heard a smallugh behind me.


    I pretended not to hear and went to bed.All the bright lights were extinguished, and only onerge candle remained.


    The two legs sticking out of the sofa irritated me strangely.


    However, it doesn''t matter.I have nothing to worry about trifles.


    It was he who refused my offer.


    Forgetting that he was in the same room with me, I dissolved into bed and fell asleep.


    * * *


    When the room became quiet and Ellie''s breathing evened out, Raymond opened his eyes.


    "You''re sleeping well," his low voice, close to a whisper, dispersed in the air.


    Ellie fell asleep almost as soon as she went to bed.Just like in their shared past.


    Raymond felt exhausted, but managed to squeeze out a slight chuckle.


    It seems that it is he, and not her, who will have a sleepless night.


    He pretended to be all right, but inside he was more nervous than she was.


    How many nights he spent with Ellie in years past, but the weight of emotion between the past and the present waspletely different.


    And this was a situation to be approached lightly.


    He was only nervous because there were only two of them in the same room.


    <em>I could make a mistake.</em>


    <em>Wouldn''t that make her feel ufortable?''</em>


    And a heart that beats unstoppably towards her.


    Raymond stood up cautiously.He didnt believe that he could fall asleep this night while he was in this room.


    He leaned back on the couch with a deep breath.


    He scanned the familiar ceiling, listening for Ellie''s breathing.


    He tried to distract himself, but now nothing came to his mind except Ellie.


    This moment with her captured his entire mind.


    " It''s going to be a long night."


    Raymond turned and looked out the window.


    Even the silver light of the moon, rising into the sky, reminded him of Ellie, and he smiled.


    Hey still until the silver moon disappeared and stayed awake all night with Ellies light breathing.

 Chapter 145:

    Chapter 145:


    "Good"


    At the moment when I tossed and turned from exhaustion, my eyes widened. It was because I remembered that I was not alone in the bedroom.


    The room was filled with sunlight as if the sun had already risen a long time ago.


    However, Raymond, who was supposed to be lying on the sofa, was not in the room.


    "Returned?"


    <em>Without waking me up?''</em>


    I waved the bell, and Helen came to the ring.


    "Did you call?Your Majesty."


    "Helen, where is the Emperor?"


    "Yeah. He had breakfast with his Highness and returned to the Sun Pce.


    "You say he had breakfast with Carlisle?What time is it now?"


    "It''s already past noon," Hn''s words made my eyes widen.


    I can''t believe I''ve been sleeping until noon.


    As an Empress, I have never slept.


    Plus Raymond was with me yesterday.


    I somehow slept too well, being in such apany.And Raymond must have seen it all.


    Helen said after reading the embarrassment on my face.


    "His Majesty said that Your Majesty was pretty tired of the party, and ordered not to burden you.


    Thats why you didn''t wake me up?


    "I''m sorry."


    It was a little embarrassing that Raymond left me to bed and went to breakfast with Carlisle.


    But it''s toote.


    After removing my hair, I washed and dressed.


    Now my gaze rested on a ck diamond ced in a jewelry box.


    "Would you like to wear a ck diamond?"the maid asked who had misinterpreted my view.I shook my head and said:


    "No. It''s precious, so keep it in the jewelry box."


    It was worn for show in front of the nobles, and it was enclosed in that special meaning, so now there was no need for it.


    I put on a simple diamond ne and earrings.


    Then the time was already well past noon.


    "Helen, have Carlisle''s lessons started?"


    "Yeah.Just now."


    Then tell the maid to give him snacks after ss.I think I should visit my father."


    I was thinking about seeing my dad today and find a teacher for Carlisle myself.


    Until now, he had only attended etiquette sses, but the days had passed since Carlisle became Crown Prince, so I had to find a suitable tutor.


    After all, there were a lot of things that he need to learn, like diplomacy or the supreme power of a monarch.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Suddenly a servant rushed in and announced the visitor to me.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.Duke Drua requested a meeting."


    "Duke Drua?"


    <em>Why did Jeremy suddenly?'' </em>


    It was so sudden, but Jeremy couldn''t ask for a visit for no reason.


    "Take him to the living room."


    Dismissing a servant wearing a walking cloak, I went to the living room.


    * * *


    "Greetings to Her Majesty the Empress, the Moon of the Empire."


    "Get up, I smiled and offered Jeremy a seat. "Come here and sit down."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Jeremy sat down opposite and looked around.It seemed strange that the room was empty.


    "I sent the maids ahead of time because I thought it wouldn''t be a minor problem if you came suddenly."


    "Thanks for your consideration," Jeremy didn''t really deny it.


    A smile lingered on his lips, but his eyes were cruel.


    I had a feeling that hising words were not good for me.


    Instead of beating around the bush, I brought up the subject.


    "Why did youe to me so suddenly?


    "I have something to say about His Highness the First Prince."


    "The First Prince?"


    ""


    Who would have known that his story would lead us to Edmund.Jeremy was pressing his lips together with a straight face.


    "The First Prince What do you mean? Is Lisa trying to plot something?"


    Now that Carlisle is Crown Prince, Lady Sios will grit her teeth.


    But there was little she could do with me now.


    Even if she is even a thousand times angry, she will not rush to a new conspiracy, knowing that we are on guard against thetter.


    After all, she wasnt such a stupid woman.


    <em>What the hell is going on?''</em>


    I was waiting for an answer.However, Jeremy couldn''t speak easily with a difficult look.


    "Duke?"


    Jeremy spoke up with a sigh.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.The origin of His Highness the First Prince is not clear."


    "What does it mean if everything has been checked?"


    "It looks like His Highness is not His Majesty''s blood."


    <em>What did you say?''</em> I didn''t get it properly for a moment.


    Feeling foolish, it took me a few seconds to understand what he said I can''t believe the First Prince isn''t Raymond''s son.


    I couldn''t handle my expression and said, looking at him with a cold, rigid face.


    "Duke Drua.Do you realize how many dangerous words you just said?"


    <em>I''ve never been so cold with Jeremy.</em>


    But his words now were so shocking that her neck could fly off just by putting them in her mouth.


    Jeremy said without hesitation.


    "Yeah.I know.But what I know for sure is that there is some mystery here."


    "And why are you so sure?"


    "I found a portrait of the first prince in myte fathers secret safe.And on the back of the portrait was the name of the murdered prince."


    "Just that" I blurred the end of the sentence.


    It was ridiculous to concoct such a story out of the blue.But it turned out that it came from the secret safe of the dead Freud Drua.


    A paranoid wouldnt write the name of the deceased prince on Edmund''s portrait for no reason.


    But he could write that, because it was a mortal vulnerability for the first prince.


    There could only be one connection between the already killed prince and the new first prince.


    <em>A Birth Secret.''</em>


    I squeezed my hand in tension.


    "Did you bring that portrait?"


    "I have already delivered it to His Majesty."


    "What?!"


    At that moment, I was so surprised that I screamed.Jeremy flinched, but it didn''t matter.


    "Does His Majesty know about this?"


    "Yes, it was such a big problem that I couldn''t tell the Empress first."


    I can''t believe Raymond knows this.


    It was in itself horrible that Edmund wasnt his child.But his father was a former crown prince, and not someone else.


    I couldnt even imagine what feelings Raymond experienced when he found out about this.


    "What did the Emperor say?"


    "He said he would find out for himself and ordered me to keep quiet."


    If Raymond knows what Jeremy told me He''ll kill Jeremy, and I can''t stop it.


    But why did you tell me? If his Majesty finds out about this, you''re dead."


    "I know. But I couldn''t stay calm because I know what is waiting for him at the end of this."


    ""


    "If all this bes true, not only Lisa Sios, but also His Highness the First Prince wont be able to survive.


    <em>I couldnt refute this.</em>


    If the first prince is the son of a deceased prince you won''t get any favor from Raymond.


    His hatred for the deceased prince was as deep as a wound that would never heal.


    The Emperor will simply have no need to spare the blood and flesh of his murdered half-brother.


    <em>But what did the First Prince do wrong?''</em>


    And if this nightmarees true, then the first prince will be shocked no less than Raymond.


    The man he considered to be his father is not his father, and the prince who fell in the civil war turns out to be his true father, so the first prince loses everything.


    I can''t even imagine such despair.


    "Ugh"


    My head is about to explode from the sudden and so big news.


    <em>What did the dead Prince mean in your life in the first ce?''</em>


    <em>Lisa, did you really do something so reckless?''</em>


    "Duke Drua.Thanks for letting me know.But you''d better go home."


    I was so confused that it was difficult for me to continue talking to Jeremy.


    "Then I''ll go, Your Majesty."


    Jeremy quietly left the living room.


    Lisa and the dead prince.


    I searched through the memories from the past.


    Lisa Sios, she was so popr with men that she was called the flower of high society.


    I narrowed my forehead to the blurry memories of the past.


    The dead Crown Prince once fought with Lisa to provoke Raymond, but perhaps something different happened between the two


    As I walked around the room, I stopped pacing when a memory came to mind.


    <em>Did you hear that the Crown Prince beat up the young heir of the Sios family in a bar?</em>


    <em>I heard that the young sessor of the Sios family had a fight with the Crown Prince first without fear.</em>


    <em>His Highness touched youngdy Sios this time?</em>


    It was a story that I heard a long time ago.This was before Raymond and Lisa got confused.


    At the time, thete prince was so stupid and wasted a life that it was considered just another incident.


    But if in fact there was something between them that other people didnt know about.


    After this incident, Lisa''s younger brother disappeared from the eyes of the aristocrats.


    He quarreled with the prince and disappeared, and this prince soon died


    Maybe Leon Sios knows a thing or two about the rtionship between Lisa and thete prince?


    I have to find him.


    <em>Lisa''s younger brother and the ce and date where she gave birth to Edmond.''</em>


    I will find out the truth only when I find the answer to those two clues.


    Having concluded, I hurried out of the room.

 Chapter 146:

    Chapter 146:


    The moment Ellie headed to the Phoenix branch, Raymond was receiving Cartel''s report.


    "The reason why Lady Sios was able to give birth secretly was that the then king of the Western Kingdom copsed due to a chronic illness and the concubines were sent to pray at the temple.At that time, Lisa Sios also went to a temple far from the capital, and stayed there for about four months.It seems that there she gave birth to a child, avoiding others eyes."


    Carter took a deep breath after a long speech.


    "But that temple waster burned down.The daughter of the Marquis hid her son in a remote field and raised him; all the people who cared for the child are dead."


    All the people involved died


    Yes.In fact, it is not strange to shut up those involved because it was a secret birth It is suspicious that they even touched the nanny."


    It is strange that they cut out everyone who courted Edmund, and moreover one gray-haired old woman.


    There is no reason to kill so many people if you have nothing to hide.


    Raymond''s face turned cold as he tapped the table with his fingertips.


    <em>There is a hidden truth if looking at so much blood.''</em>


    And above all, it was now difficult to find anything in the Western Kingdom.


    And if so, it is necessary to extract the truth from those who are still alive and remain in the Empire.


    Of course, the disgraced Marquis and Lisa wont give out a word.


    Carter spoke suddenly, interrupting the Emperor''s train of thought.


    " Your Majesty, I have one more thing to tell you."


    "What?"


    "You ordered to find out about that piece of wood with the name.The tabletes from the Western Kingdom.To be precise, this is a tablet that has been used by royal servants in the Western Kingdom since ancient times."


    "The Royal Family of the Western Kingdom"


    The tablet Jeremy gave him came from the Western Kingdom.Only one person had contact with the royal family there.


    Lisa.


    And where did she get this sign?She wasnt a servant, but a concubine.


    <em>What''s the connection between you and this piece of wood?</em>


    It was an indistinguishable question.


    But at this time, Carter gave a hint.


    "And when I investigated the adventures of Lisa Sios, I discovered that Lady Sios returned to the Empire with a handmaiden to the royal family."


    "Does that servant''sst name match the name on the te?"


    "No.Not at all I need to find out more about that woman.Most likely, there is a connection."


    A maid allegedly stolen from the royal family.Namete from the house of Duke Drua and Lisa.


    It was clear that they were all intertwined in some way.


    If this tablet belongs to the maid brought by Lisa, then it was she who killed Freud Drua.


    In any case, the tablet is unambiguously associated with Lisa.


    <em>How much evil did youmit?''</em>


    She even attempted to kill Ellie and Carlisle.


    Besides, it is not yet known about the birth of the first prince.


    "Your Majesty.If it turns out that the tablet is rted to a servant, would you attribute it to the case of thete Duke Drua?"


    He was going to do that. He had intended to execute Lisa cleanly, using her of the crime, but now murder was not a problem.


    He had to find out if Edmund was really his stepbrother''s child.


    Lisa is already on the edge of the abyss, but this time he had to dig up solid evidence, and not just throw Lisa on the block.


    That way, he won''t hesitate to kill Lisa and her son Edmund.


    If Edmund bes the son of thete prince, then he will definitely not live.And the culprit will be Lisa, who made a cruel joke on him.


    "It''s more important to check the facts about the first prince.That gray-haired maid might know more about the first prince, so you know what to do.And in my Empire"


    Raymond swallowed the end of his words.


    In his Empire, no one should find out the truth about the birth of the first prince.


    <em>Should I search for the former Marquis Sios and then torture him?''</em>


    <em>But will that make him open his mouth?''</em>


    If everything turns out to be true, then neither Lisa nor the disgraced Marquis Sios will meet an easy end.


    He doesn''t think they would have left someone who could convey or know the situation


    <em>Didn''t she have a younger brother?''</em>


    "A brother."


    "I''m sorry, what?"


    Raymond suddenly remembered a man everyone had long forgotten.


    Lisa''s younger brother.Leon Sios.


    His intuition screamed that this member of the Sios family could close some of the gaps.


    "Carter."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Find the son of the Sios family, Leon Sios.


    "I am receiving your orders."


    As soon as the Cartel saluted and was about to leave the office, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who is there?"


    The conversation with Carter took ce without witnesses.Now the butler carefully opened the door and entered.


    "Your Majesty, His Highness the Crown Prince has arrived."


    Raymond''s eyes went up to his forehead at such words.


    "The Prince is here?"


    "Yes, hes here alone."


    <em>Cain came to see me in person.''</em>


    This was the first time Carlisle hade to him of his own free will, and besides, Carlisle had arrived alone.


    Raymond jumped up from his seat.


    The harsh creak from the chair was so loud that Carter and the butler shrank in fright.


    Why did he suddenly


    Carter was amazed to see the unfamiliar side of Raymond he had seen for the first time.


    "Your Majesty, wouldn''t it be better to let His Highness the Crown Prince in?"


    Carter''s voice brought Raymond back to reality.


    He was right.


    The unnecessary expectation of his son drags on with every second.


    "Hurry and let him in."


    "Then I''ll leave you."


    Carter left the office and Carlisle immediately slipped inside.


    You don''t have to bow, Raymond said even before Carlisle greeted him.


    He walked over to Carlisle.And when he knelt down and looked at the child, Carlisle nevertheless lowered his head and greeted.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Okay, so raise your head."


    Carlisle looked ufortable and avoided his gaze, but he was no longer as scared as before.


    <em>Was this your idea?''</em>


    For some reason, Carlisle''s gaze was strangely different from yesterday.


    <em>It''s embarrassing, but I didn''t think it made him ufortable?</em>


    Carlisle injured his ankle while ying with a wooden sword together. Ever since then, he worried that Carlisle might have hated him more.


    His own father beat him, and gradually he became disgusted with the very existence of his father.


    In the case of Raymond, the situation was different, but he continued to think that he had hurt Carlisle.


    "Your Majesty, are you busy?"


    "Not much."


    Raymond, lost in thought, muttered slowly.


    "But Crown Prince, didn''t your mothere with you?"


    "No. My mother went out for a while. So she was spending time alone. Um


    Carlisle spoke boldly. Suddenly, the ending became a blur.


    He looked Raymond in the eye.


    This time he felt no fear.


    Although he looked shy.


    It looks like he has something to say, but it wasnt easy to say.


    <em>Did youe because you were bored? Did you look for me because of this?'' </em>


    It was ridiculous to go to the Emperor, simply because it became boring.It was, of course, a pointless assumption, but who knows?


    Raymond asked with a soft smile on his lips.


    "Prince.Today my chef baked your favorite cookies.Would you like to taste it right here?"


    "Yes I''d like to!"


    Carlisle responded as if this was all he was expecting.


    That smiling face in front of him confirmed that his ridiculous assumption was correct.


    Carlisle is bored, so the first thing he did was find him.


    Raymond and Ellie''s only son.


    The Emperor felt a tickle in his heart that Carlisle found him first, whatever the reason.


    "Fine, ahem."


    Raymond cleared his throat so as not to show the strange emotion that gripped his being.


    "Bring the biscuits and juice to the living room."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    And Raymond, taking Carlisle by the hand, left the office.


    * * *


    <em>"Find out where the Leon Nacios is now, and find out about Lizzena''s maid as well."</em>


    <em>"If it''s the maiden Are you talking about the white-haired maiden?"</em>


    Lisa''s only maid that will catch everyone''s eye.


    As I made my way to the Phoenix branch, I rethought my priorities.The first thing to do is to go to that servant, not Leon Sios.


    That woman gave off a strange sensation.


    After all, I have crossed paths with Lisa many times.She always draws an invisible line, shielding herself from people, but this servant was always with her.


    Her right hand might know something.


    <em>"That''s right. Find out everything about where the maid was from and since when she was by Lisa''s side."</em>


    Therefore, I ordered Lumont to find out more about the maid and returned to the Imperial Pce.


    When I returned like this, the afternoon had already passed and the sun was setting.


    "Your Majesty, would you like to go to the Administrative Pce?


    When the carriage entered the Imperial Pce, Hn asked.


    I was originally going to talk to my father today about Carlisle''s tutor.


    But it was already toote.


    "No.Let''s go to the Pce.Carlisle might have been waiting."


    I headed straight for the Empress Pce because the child would be disappointed if we didn''t eat together until dinner.


    And as soon as I got out of the carriage, I heard the unexpected news.


    "Your Majesty. His Highness, the Crown Prince, went to the Sun Pce to meet his Majesty."

 Chapter 147:

    Chapter 147:


    I can''t believe you went to the Pce Did His Majesty call the Crown Prince?"


    "No.The Crown Prince suddenly went to the Sun Pce, told us that he wanted to see His Majesty."


    "Prince?"


    Carlisle came out first. It was hard to believe, but it seemed to be true.


    Because the maid wouldn''t lie.


    <em>His Majesty He is very busy, isnt he?</em>


    <em>Mom, when is His Majesty free?</em>


    <em>So the Emperor won''te today?</em>


    Suddenly, the questions that Carlisle had rarely asked came to my mind.


    Was it since then?


    After the day he yed with Raymond and sprained his ankle, he often reminded me of the Emperor.


    Until then, he had not uttered a word about Raymond.


    <em>Did you lose your reserves against Raymond while ying with him that day?'' </em>


    Now I can''t even guess what Carlisle is thinking.


    I was still standing in front of the Empress''s pce upon hearing the unexpected news.


    "I will go to the Sun Pce."


    * * *


    <em>"His Majesty and the Crown Prince are having dinner in the dining room."</em>


    In front of the door to the familiar dining room, I stopped for a moment.


    Myst memory of this ce wasnt very good.


    Here I said goodbye to Raymond.


    The dining room door swung open, and a kitchen page appeared with an empty tray.


    The servant left, and the butler tried to report my arrival.


    At this time, Carlisle''s voice rang out through the open door.


    "I was curious. Why couldn''t my father and I live together?


    I raised my hand to silence the butler.


    Telling the butler to leave, I silently stepped back from the door.


    All this, just to hear what was hidden there, in Carlisle''s head.


    "My mom says my dad was too busy doing something very important to live with us I know it''s a lie," Carlisle''s voice hit me right in the heart. "The fathers of my friends came home at least once every few months, no matter how busy they were But I had never even seen my father before."


    "That is"


    And when my mother told me about my father, I was so sad.I knew that even if I waited, my father wouldnte.But I was curious.My father left because he didn''t like me or my mom


    I knew that he was more mature and quick to feel than his peers.However, I didnt know that his thoughts had taken him that far.


    I thought that this would be better for Carlisle, but the boy never agreed. Maybe I left him too big a scar.


    Now I feel like there is a heavy stone on my chest.


    "No way.It was definitely not so.I couldnte because"


    I heard Raymond''s insistent voice.I felt that he was excited by what he heard.


    When I was about to step inside, a low, choked voice rang out:


    I couldn''t go to your mom to find you It''s all because I hurt her.I made a very big mistake and couldnte."


    "A mistake?"


    "Yes.So don''t ever think it''s because I hate mom and you.This is my fault."


    "Well, so, and now you are reconciled with my mom?


    Raymond''s answer came btedly.


    "Your mom will take time to forgive me.And I''ll wait until your mom''s heart is at least a little morefortable."


    "How difficult everything is with you, I heard Carlisle''s displeased groan.


    I gathered my courage, opened the door and entered.


    "Carlisle."


    "Mom?!"


    Is it because I called him by his name after so long?Carlisle suddenly jumped up from his seat and ran towards me, as he used to.


    "You were eating Go ahead, sit down."


    "Let''s eat together, mom."


    Carlisle said rxedly.Indeed,tely he has been treated with emphatic seriousness, but now he has received indulgence.


    "And more How about having dinner togetherter?"


    Raymond''s cautious voice was heard.


    Looking up, I saw that unsightly tense face.


    He was afraid that I would say no.


    Of course, I didn''t want to have dinner with him.I came here with one thought that I need to pick up Carlisle.


    However, what I overheard pushed me to strange thoughts.


    He was so sincere when he said that our separation was his fault.


    His guilt before Carlisle was worth more to me than any of his regrets.


    "Okay.Let''s eat together."


    Others will find it strange if I take Carlisle from one dining room and straight to another.


    I sat down across from Raymond, thinking this to myself.


    The servants quickly arranged new dishes.


    It was all Carlisle''s favorite food, as if it were a selection.


    "Mom, this is so delicious," Carlisle said, pointing to a te of smoked duck meat.


    "Really?I''ll have to try, if you say so."


    Avoiding Raymond''s gaze, I deliberately feigned interest.


    I didn''t want to reveal this confusion to him.


    And after I pretended everything was okay, an awkward silence fell between me and Raymond.


    The harmony of the family meal was only slightly preserved thanks to Carlisle, who chatted incessantly.


    * * *


    <em>Cough, cough.</em>


    An impressive cough echoed through the room.


    "Lady"


    A woman''s voice rang out, mixed with sobs. Soon after, the middle-aged woman, who was sobbing, turned her gaze and called out to a woman standing by the window.


    "Your mother''s condition she"


    Lisa stood at the window, looking at the sunset, and turned to a woman.


    The weeping middle-aged woman was the maidservant of Marquis Sios and once her nanny.


    And she was now holding the hand of the former Marchioness Sios, breathing heavily.


    Lisa said quietly:


    "Hin.Call a doctor."


    "Oh, yes."


    Hin hurried out of the room, and Lisa went to her mother, who was lying in bed.


    Her mother''s face, drooping from a cough mixed with blood, was white as a sheet of paper.


    She was initially unhealthy.Now the family fell apart, and her husband was in disgrace.Her condition worsened.


    Even though she said to call her a doctor, Lisa knew that there was no hope.


    "Lisa"


    Her mother, blinking slowly, called to her.Lisa took her mother''s hand, hiding her bitterness.


    Sitting down by the bed, she smiled as she took her withered hands.


    She was her mother, the one who was always oppressed by an aggressive father who was unfriendly to Lisa, and her mother couldnt serve as a shield against the tyrant father.


    Nevertheless, from youth there are good memories of love on the part of the mother.


    <em>My mother would have lived a happier life if she hadn''t known my father.''</em>


    "Mom.I''m here," when Lisa spoke in a low voice with her mother, who was unconscious, her gaze fell on her.


    "Lisa, Lisa "


    There was no strength in the trembling voice.But when I saw how anxiously she was calling me, it seemed that she wanted to say something.


    <em>Do you want to tell me thest will?</em>


    Mother beckoned me toe closer.


    "Say something, mother."


    "Lisa From your father still there is no news?"


    Her mother''s voice, interrupted by breathlessness, was filled with despair.


    Foolishly, her mother still thought that her husband could return to the family.


    Marquis Sios has already fallen.


    However, there is no need to tell the cruel truth to a dying mother.


    "My father will soon return to the capital.His Majesty summoned him again.Dear mother, soon we will be able to live as before."


    My lies gave my mother a faint smile.


    "Good news.That''s a relief.I believed the Marquis would return, her mother muttered with a joyful face.


    Lisa couldnt squeeze anything out of hreself at such a moment.


    But then her mother sighed heavily.And blood spat out.


    She vomited blood every day.


    And as the blood volumes increased, she intuitively realized that there was little time left.


    As she wiped her bloody mouth, her mother held out her hands.


    "I dreamed again that Leon was back.Oh, if he was here I would like to"


    The mother slowly closed her eyes.


    Lisa squeezed a bloody scrap of cloth in the darkened room.


    <em>The title of copsed family and a vain work.'' </em>


    And today her worthless position seemed even more painful as she tended her dying mother in an old two-story mansion.


    Who would have thought that her life as the mother of the first prince would be so miserable in an instant?


    "Ellie"


    It''s all because of her.


    It''s all messed up since her return.Ellie was now content with everything that should belong to Lisa.


    Ellie''s words were still clear in her memory.Words that said that all this happened because of her stupidity.


    It''s my fault.


    No, its not my fault.


    This is all Ellie, who was no match for Raymond.


    How could she be an Empress when I was supposed to be?


    I was just trying to get back what was rightfully mine.


    And now I''ve lost everything?


    No, now even my son has lost everything.


    Ellie''s child took over Edmund''s ce.


    Haha.


    She screamed like crazy.


    I can''t just quietly sink into oblivion just because I lost everything.


    I can''t forgive him for taking Edmund''s ce, even if he dies.


    I will not let Ellies son sit on a throne that doesnt belong to him.


    While Lisa''s eyes were burning with fire, a voice was heard from behind the door.


    "Mdy.The doctor has arrived."


    "Ease my mother''s pain."


    "Yes, mydy."


    She ordered the doctor and left the room.


    Returning to her room, she washed her bloody hands with water and ordered Lily:


    "Lily, do you remember what I said the other day?"


    "Yes."


    "And besides that Find out where Leon is now."


    "Yes, mydy."


    Lily left the room.Lisa stared at the reddened water in a silver tub.

 Chapter 148:

    Chapter 148:


    "Your Highness, if you run around like that, you will fall.Walk more calmly."


    "Yeah!"


    After lunch, I walked around the garden with Raymond and Carlisle.


    At first, I nned to go home immediately after lunch, but Carlisle wanted to visit the flower garden.Of course, this is what happened.


    There was still an awkward silence between Raymond and me, but Carlisle in front didnt know that.


    However, walking together wasnt too ufortable thanks to Carlisle''s endlessly pouringughter, which I rarely heartely.


    I nced sideways at Raymond, who was now walking beside me and watching Carlisle.


    He hasnt said a word since we entered the flower garden.


    And during the meal it was the same.


    The maximum that he could squeeze out of himself was the answers to Carlisle''s questions.


    And even now, even though we are walking together, there seemed to be an invisible border between us.


    Not long ago, I walked with him in the garden, but this walk waspletely different from the moment when he reminded me of memories from the past.


    Come to think of it, even when I shared a bedroom with him yesterday, he didn''t bother me.


    At first he said that he would lie down on the couch.


    And then


    He left without even waking me up.


    He must have seen that I was sleeping like unconscious.


    I had never shown her such a disorganized appearance.


    As much as I was sleeping, it wasn''t it against Imperial etiquette, but it still bothered me It was embarrassing.


    "Oops."


    Perhaps because I was too deep in thought, I didnt see the stone in front of my feet.


    The moment my feet twisted and my body leaned forward, I felt a hard hand grab my arm.


    "Empress, are you alright?"


    Of course it was Raymond.Our eyes met, and I saw his puzzled face.


    Whether he wondered how I hadnt noticed the stone in front of me.


    I almost stumbled as I thought about him.


    Of course, he couldn''t read my mind.This whole scene was too embarrassing.


    I answered, hiding my eyes in shame.


    "Im fine."


    Pulling out my trapped arm by him, I tried to walk forward.


    But then he again took my hand.


    In my questioning look, he gave me an exnation with a calm face:


    "The Empress is deep in her thoughts today Thats not good.Hold my hand or you will stumble again."


    "I"


    "I''m just worried.I don''t mean anything else," he added, as soon as I opened my mouth.


    Unlike me, with my scattering thoughts, his gaze was extremely calm.


    It was easy to reject his gesture.


    But do I really want this?


    I asked myself this question.


    There was only one truth, he hasn''t got out of my head for the whole day.


    When we walked around the flower garden, or sat in the dining room, I kept pretending to care about Carlisle, but thoughts of Raymond kepting to my mind.


    <em>"Yes.So don''t ever think it''s because I hate mom and you.This is my fault."</em>


    From the moment he told Carlisle that it was all his fault.


    <em>Why do those words disturb my heart so much?''</em>


    The bitterness in his voice greatly changed my opinion of him, whom I have always considered selfish.


    I thought that even his apology was really about reconciliation with his own soul.


    "Empress?"


    I was lost in my thoughts about him again.


    So I came to my senses from a low voice, and then I took his hand.He shuddered, and I saw his eyebrows twitch.


    He seemed to have no idea that I would actually hold his hand. And that surprised me too.


    My movement was reflexive and seemed to happen by itself.


    Stories from the pce will creep again


    I spoke slowly:


    "Tell me if you want me to keep holding your hand If you feel ufortable, I''ll let you go"


    "No."


    Even before I spoke, his hand gripped mine tightly.As if he wasnt going to let go of his now.


    "Mom, there are violets!"


    When silence fell between us, Carlisle''s voice told us of his new excitement.


    Now I turned to Carlisle.


    "Prince, be careful. You''ll hurt your hand."


    I spoke to Carlisle, but all my consciousness is now gathered in my palm.


    My nerves, my skin, I could no longer ignore the rough texture of his hand, nor the warmth of his body.


    Trying to brush aside all the feelings mixed in me at once, I turned to Carlisle without opening my hands.


    * * *


    Five dayster.


    The newspapers that were noisy about the Sios family calmed down, and the Imperial Pce, which was noisy about the First Prince, became very calm as well.


    And today, after so much time, I drank tea with the daughter of the Marquis Celine.


    I caught a glimpse of her at the party, but we haven''t spoken in private for a long time.


    "How is the Marchioness''s health?"


    "She has recovered much thanks to the grace of the Empress. These days, she goes for walks and attends light gatherings."


    Rosaleen thanked me with a shy smile.


    "This is good news that the Marchionesss body has improved.And in recent days I have heard many stories about the Marquis Celine.You know?"


    "Yes?Whatever my father was to me"


    At that moment, Rosaleen''s eyes widened.


    House Celine was susceptible to petty gossip, apparently due to the fact that the Marquis spent some time in exile.


    I looked at her eyes trembling with concern, grabbed her hand and quickly said.


    "No, it''s nothing like that.This is no gossip, but the news that as Marquis Celine has assumed a new position, the knights are praised for the fact that they havepletely changed from the past."


    "Ah this."


    "There''s no way a bad story is going to get out when everyone knows the integrity of Marquis Celine. The other day, His Majesty also praised Marquis Celine for his honesty."


    "Does His Majesty say so?"


    "Right."


    This wasnt a lie.


    After the day Carlisle deigned to visit Raymond, we asionally dined together.


    And it wasn''t because of my feelings for Raymond, but because of Carlisle.


    My son''s words struck me that day.I learned that Carlisle all this time simply couldnt express his father''s absence because he was wary of me.


    It was a shock for me, so I decided to give him time together with Raymond.


    Of course, at first I didnt think that I would also participate.


    <em>"If mom doesn''t like it I don''t like it either."</em>


    Carlisle''s stubborn attitude ultimately forced me to raise a white g.


    Thinking back for a moment, I saw the youngdy felt morefortable.


    "Your Majesty and the Emperor have taken care of our family.Now we do not know how to pay you for this Thank you very much."


    "It''s natural to be kind to a loyal servant.Thank you so much that the Marquis and his daughter are doing everything possible for themon cause of the Empire."


    "Of course.Your Majesty."


    I smiled slightly and said, looking at Rosa, who swallowed sincerely at my half-joking words.


    "Lumont was happy that the perfume business is booming.Is there something difficult in that? Is Lumont pushing you too hard?"


    Rosaleen''s perfume was gaining explosive poprity.


    After Raymond publicly showed interest in it, orders poured in here and there.


    Not only from the Agrita Empire, but also from other countries.


    So, of course, Rosaleen wouldnt have pulled such a thing alone.


    Therefore, it was ordered to seriously spur the production of perfume by adding more staff.


    I thought that after that Lumont wouldnt push Rosaleen so much, but I asked just in case because I remembered his excessively bright eyes.


    "Nothing like this.Not at all.Rather, he is attentive to me if it is difficult for me to fulfill orders.I can just make perfume for my own pleasure."


    "I see.If difficulties arise, tell me at any time. I want you to work happily, but I don''t want you to overdo it."


    "Yes. Don''t worry, Your Majesty."


    The youngdy took a sip of tea, a smile in her eyes.


    After sitting in silence for a while, I brought up an ufortable topic.


    "How is your social life these days?I have to meet mydies in person, but I haven''t set a date because I don''t have time yet. I wonder what story about the Crown Prince is being rumored?"


    The reason I called Rosaleen today was to have a chat with her, but also to find out about social trends.


    The perfume business was doing well, and naturally, the position of the Celine house rose as well.


    Thanks to this, their family was invited to all sorts of gatherings of nobles.


    <em>Have you heard anything else outside of the circles?</em>


    "Everyone has high hopes for His Highness the Crown Prince.Oh, and everyone was curious."


    "Curious about what?"


    "His Highness''s mentor hasnt been chosen yet.Now there is a lot of ranting about when everything will be decided, and who it will be.They want topare with the teacher of the first prince Oh, I shouldn''t have mentioned him."


    It would be unpleasant to hear about the first prince again.


    Although I have safely fought off their attacks, the Sios family is still targeting mine.


    "The mentor of the first prince is a great man.Of course, there will be such conversations."


    Count Martin, the first prince''s teacher, was the Empire''s leading schr.


    Previously, he was the director of the Imperial Academy.


    Before Carlisle appeared, Edmund was the second person in the Empire after the Emperor.It was natural that his teacher was a great person.


    Until Carlisle bes Emperor, they will endlessly be put on a par with Edmund andpared.


    That made it even more important to find a mentor for Carlisle.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.Have you decided on the teacher of His Highness yet?"Rosaleen asked cautiously, as if a little worried.


    "There is a person to whom my heart pointed.But I havent yet received an answer from him."


    "Oh, you already had someone in mind! Of course, that person will think twice about taking on such a great responsibility."


    "Well I hope so, but he is a wee person who is far from power."


    "Yes?"


    As if she couldn''t understand, Rosaleen had a puzzled face.


    "We''ll have to wait for his return to the Empire."


    She lowered her head, as if my meaningful words were more and more confusing her.


    At the moment when I wasughing because she was cute, the door of the living room opened.


    Helen came up to me with the news.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.They say that the person you are looking for has returned to the Empire."

 Chapter 149:

    Chapter 149:


    Hearing Helen''s words, I looked at Lady Celine with pity.


    As if she had guessed what he was going to say, Rosaleen mentioned it first.


    "I think you''re a little busy, so I''ll leave now, Your Majesty."


    "I''m sorry that I have to send you out like that."


    "No, you have treated me very well. Then I''ll see you again."


    Rosaleen got up and left the living room.


    "Return safely."


    I immediately turned to Helen.


    "Get ready, we''re going out."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    On the sortie, I donned an inconspicuous raincoat.I will be escorted by only two knight escorts and Helen.


    For the status of an Empress, this was too simple.


    "Helen, bring another carriage."


    However, I didnt stop there, and gave up on the luxurious carriage of the Imperial family.


    Soon the coachman drove up in a gray and shabby carriage.


    "Your Majesty.But this carriage, after all, carriage that servant drives around on it.So is it necessary?"


    Helen''s face told me that she was sorry to put me in such a wreck.


    Helen sat opposite and the carriage was soon off.


    But Your Majesty. Should we tell him that he will be the teacher of His Highness?" Helen looked worried.


    <em>Well, I''m going to see him for it, but I wasn''t sure he''d agree to be Carlisle''s teacher.''</em>


    "Well, I''ll do my best, but I can''t guarantee the result."


    The Crown Prince''s teacher.It was a position that all aristocrats learning academics wanted to achieve.If child be the Emperor in the future, most of the nobles who were teachers will have high administrative positions.


    He might even have the honor of being the Emperor''s teacher and it''s the quickest path to power.


    "Ah, I don''t know anyone who doesn''t want it, but the person I''m going to meet now will be an exception."


    <em>Raker Brasieux.''</em>


    Born into the family of Baron Brasieux, he wasnt very noble, even in terms of title.


    The Brasieux family was just one of many baron families that had nothing special.


    The reason he came to my mind as the prince''s teacher was because of a big incident at the Academy five years ago.


    Forgery with answers to tests.


    The most outstanding students of the academy take exams, which are held by the Tower of the Sages, right before graduation from the academy.


    And those who passed this test were rewarded with the Tower of the Wise Medal.


    Such a medal wasnt a weak help in my future career.


    Therefore, passing this test was very important for the applicant.


    And Raker, of course, was eligible for the exam.


    Before that, there were no problems.


    But at the moment the test results were announced, everything went awry.


    This happened because Raker, about whom everyone thought that he would pass perfectly, remained a fool.Whereas a certain young man from the house of the Marquis, to whom everyone predicted failure, on the contrary, surpassed everyone.


    Everyone knew that it was strange, but the student was the son of the Marquis house Brighton, who for some time was close to Marquis Sios.


    Nobody wanted to get involved with such a center of power.They all shut up, pretending not to know.


    Raker was suspicious of the results and protested them.And then the academy teachers changed the answer sheets, so, of course, no one wanted to listen to Raker.


    Thus, Raker''s outrage waspletely ignored.


    He became disillusioned with the aristocratic society because of such an incident, left his castle, as well as the academy.


    Everyone thought that Raker gave up everything and went into hermits.But it has be different.


    Two yearster, he confidently passed the test of the Tower of the Sages, the most difficult test.


    Testing was one of the ways to gain sage status in the tower of sages.


    The subject had to climb the tower up to the hundredth floor, and on each of the floors it was necessary to pass the test, which the wise men had left.


    The challenge was difficult itself, and getting to the end in the limited time was incredibly difficult.


    So, although the tower test existed, no one could easily pass it.


    In the long history of the Tower of the Sage, only four have emerged as champions.


    The arrival of the Raker, the first to pass the test in a hundred years, shook the entire continent.And then he received the status of sage.


    The truth about the tampering was revealed.


    Although he was unable to achieve justice at first, he didnt give up and, thanks to his own abilities, won a title more honorary than any medal.


    Subsequently, the further the name of Raker swept across the continent, the less honor remained for the son of the Marquis, who had received a medal by cunning.


    In the end, the student returned his badge and was forever banished from politics.


    As Rakers name became so famous, the Empire offered him a high title and fertile territories, trying to subjugate him, but Raker steadfastly denied it.


    He said he didn''t want to be a ve to the rotting Agrita Empire.


    Even Raymond''s handwritten letter was rejected.


    It wont be easy to persuade such a character.


    However, while Carlisle has looked to numerous schrs to choose his teacher, but he was not interested in anyone.


    In addition, I needed to find a teacher better known and morepetent than the first princes teacher.


    Unfortunately, the Empire wouldnt have found a schr of higher rank than the teacher of the first prince.


    As a result, only one worthy candidate appeared in my head.


    Although he left the Agrita Empire, he was famous enough to make a name across the continent.And his fame for the advancement of science thundered here and there.


    In addition to fame, he has excellent abilities, so how could he not be desired?


    The problem now was that it was too difficult to persuade him.


    Since he has relinquished his title in the Empire, trying to push him by force will only exacerbate the feeling of antipathy.


    That would have been opposed to the rule of the Agrita Empire.


    "But he has connections with Duke Drua, doesn''t he?"


    Helen''s voice ripped me out of my thoughts.


    "Well, they say that he knows Duke Drua, but hes not his supporter.Maybe today He will be angry with Jeremy at all."


    It was thanks to Jeremy that I was able to reach Raker.


    I asked Jed to find out where Raker is, roaming the continent.


    But the news delivered by Jed truly came as a surprise to me.


    <em></em><em>I</em><em>ts said that he has a deep connection to Duke Drua."</em>


    So I wrote a letter to Jeremy.


    Jeremy did have a rtionship with Raker.When he was a mercenary, he arranged an escort him.


    Their rtionship at that time became close, and it was reported to me that they even exchange news from time to time.


    Thanks to this, I was able to find Raker.


    But knowing the obstinate nature of Raker, he will not be happy about such a meeting.


    In fact, I didnt care.But it was necessary to quickly decide something with Carlisle''s teacher.


    "I dnot have shame."


    It was important, but it was my situation. My situation was delicate and Jeremy hurried to reach out to me again.I haven''t really helped him with anything yet.


    Somehow, I feel like I''m adding to the debts that I can''t pay back.


    "What?" Helen, who heard a small murmur, looked at me strangely.


    "It''s nothing."


    The carriage stopped, the coachman opened our door.


    "Your Majesty, we have arrived."


    Helen came out first.Then me.


    And I saw Jeremy standing nearby.


    Jeremy moved towards me.White shirt and beige trousers.He greeted me, which made me suddenly uneasy.


    "Greetings to Her Majesty the Empress, the moon of the Empire."


    "Get up."


    He got up and spoke with a smile:


    "It must have been a difficult path.I''m sorry that I took you into such a hole."


    "No.I didn''t even realize how great it would be to get some fresh air after so long."


    Our destinationy on a low mountain far from the capital.


    The unkempt road among the mountains was uneven.But I didn''t care about the pain in my butt as I prepared to face Raker''s arrogance.


    "But where is he?"


    I looked around, but there were only trees around.


    "The carriage wont go there.We''ll have to walk."


    "I see."


    "And I''m afraid I have to make a rude request to Her Majesty the Empress."


    "What kind of request is this?"


    "I want only the Empress and I to go to the hut."


    "She cant," Helen responded reflexively even before I had my say.


    "If you bring your knights in, it looks like a threat to Raker."


    Before you is the Empress of your country.No matter how important it is, how could the Empress not be escorted out, just to please him?"


    Helen was stubborn and Jeremy was confused.


    But Jeremy and Helen both knew one thing:


    The prince''s teacher was much more important to me.


    "Helen, stay with the knights here."


    "Mydy"


    "Dont worry.Jeremy''s swordsmanship is second to none for imperial knights, so nothing dangerous will happen."


    Helen no longer spoke before my determined gaze. She stepped aside and Jeremy walked to me.


    "Then please.Your Majesty."


    "Thank you so much."


    I grabbed his hand and followed him along the mountain path.


    And when the sweat from the passage through the mountains was already on my forehead, a wide open space appeared to my eyes.


    And there was a little wooden house.And before him stood a man with gray hair.


    "Raker!"

 Chapter 150:

    Chapter 150:


    Jeremy shouted joyfully, and the man who was chopping wood in front of the house turned his head.


    Jeremy left me and walked over to him. And soon the two embraced. To be exact, it was Jeremy''s one-sided hug Raker''s eyes were on me.


    "Jeremy, that person can''t be"


    Raker''s deep voice was heard.He seems to have realized who Im.


    It wouldnt have been difficult to recognize me, because I wasnt in any way disguised.


    Silver hair and purple eyes were notmon in the Empire.


    Raker frowned and pushed Jeremy roughly away.


    "Go back."


    Jeremy''s awkwardugh was heard, making me take a couple of steps back.


    "Haha, Raker, listen to me first"


    "I dont want to hear anything.Get out. And you should nevere back here again.."


    Very angry, he is unlikely to listen to anything. Being firmly angry, it was unlikely that he would hear anything.


    I did not want to use this method. With a small sigh, I approached them. And I told the Baron that he was looking at me with eyes full of enmity.


    "We are in thends of the Agrita Empire.My dear, you cannot tell the Empress to go out."


    "Then I''ll go."


    "If you ignore me and leave, I will order you to be arrested for disrespecting the royal family."


    Raker froze.He just had to stop.His face was full of displeasure.


    I looked at him and let go of my hardened expression.


    "I''m sorry to force you.But if I don''t do this, I can''t help it because I don''t think you''ll listen to me."


    "If you''re sorry, please leave me alone."


    "I cant.Otherwise, there will be no chance at all that you will go to meet me."


    "I have no reason to meet the Empress."


    "Raker."


    Jeremy resented the disrespectful tone.But Raker didnt move.


    He just looked at me with a confident look to kill me. There seemed to be a lot more hostility towards the Empire than I thought.


    "I heard that it is the duty of the wise not to turn a blind eye to those who ask for help. You don''t even want to listen to me.


    ""


    Raker, who had previously frowned and shot me with eyes full of fire, suddenly stopped.


    "As you can see, I didnte as an Empress.But as a mother of a child, I came to ask for a favor.But you hate us so much that I can only turn around and leave."


    The moment I turned away, I heard Raker''s voice.


    "Stop."


    "Yes?"


    "What kind of help are you asking for I''ll listen first."


    Even if he''s disgusted with the Empire, he can''t seem to give up his duty as a sage.Finally Raker raised the white g.


    "You stay out."


    "Alright. I''ll just chop wood."


    Raker gave Jeremy a brutal look and led me to the hut.


    The hut was small but well arranged.


    "You can sit there."


    Raker pointed to the wooden table. I sat on the chair and asked.


    "Did you do it yourself?"


    Yeah, that doesn''t mean there''s a problem. I am cleaning it every day so that it is not dirty.


    "What do you mean dirty? I didn''t even think about it.I''m just asking, because everything looks so neat here.The work of the master can be seen from a mile away."


    There wasnt a single sharp corner, not a crooked board, as if everything had been carved out by a good carpenter.Raker showed surprise at my sincere admiration.


    He gave me a strange look and put a cup of tea in front of me.


    As soon as he sat down opposite, he immediately got down to the point.


    "What I want to tell you is to be His Highness''s teacher."


    "I understood."


    "I told you. I have a desperate request as the mother of a child."


    Raker spoke calmly, but his eyes were fierce.


    "Leaving the castle doesnt mean living and knowing what is happening in the Empire.In particr, your story with the Emperor is popr not only in the Empire, but throughout the continent."


    "Of course you say no."


    "Yes.Im not going to be the teacher of His Highness Crown Prince.And not even because he is the prince of the Agrita Empire.I dont want to have a rtionship with the authorities," he said firmly.It seemed that there was no intention to cave in.


    Looking into his unwavering brown eyes, I spat out a Hmm. A moment of silence followed and I slowly opened my mouth.


    "I knew you would refuse.But I couldn''t give up a talent like yours, so I came here."


    "Your Majesty"


    "I know you hate power.But you also know that this power can change many things when you make good use of it."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You have traveled the continent and selected poor but capable disciples.These are the students who were once like you.Wouldn''t you like to bring these disciples to a higher ce and educate them?"


    Teaching children while sitting in the mountains is a waste of talents.Wouldn''t you like to change the world, make it fairer, using these very abilities wisely?Build a society where a person is recognized for his ability, regardless of status and financial power."


    Raker''s eyes trembled violently.For the first time since the beginning of the dialogue.


    "And this is the world that I also want to see.And I need a teacher who will guide the young prince to achieve such an ideal, because the time wille and he will be the Emperor."


    The fact that he became disillusioned with the Empire doesnt mean that the ideal world that he dreamed of as a scientist has also disappeared.


    If he had abandoned his ideas, he wouldnt have nurtured his students.


    Raker''s lips parted in confusion.My proposal was too tempting to say no.


    I smiled as I saw the inner conflict on his face.


    "You dont need to answer right now.Today I just arrived to make an offer.I hear you will stay in the Empire for a while.When you have made your decision, send me a letter through Duke Drua."


    "As you say Your Majesty."


    Raker answered in a low voice with a look very different from the one at the beginning.


    * * *


    "Actually, this time I didn''t even think you could do it."


    As I left Raker''s hut and walked down the mountain trail with Jeremy, he cautiously told me.


    "Because Raker is a man who harbors a strong hatred of all authority.He made many enemies in other kingdoms, and here and there he entered into fights with the nobles.So I doubted it.But Raker''s heart seemed to shake."


    ""


    "You are really incredible," Jeremy added with sincere admiration.


    "It''s still not a sess.I haven''t heard Raker''s answer yet."


    "It''s almost a sess. Raker is not a person who worries about that. I''m sure he''ll say yes. I bet my entire fortune that he will say yes."


    Jeremyughed mischievously.


    "That you''re saying it It makes me feel so much morefortable."


    "Dont worry about anything.If it doesn''t work out, I''ll just tie him up and throw him into the Pce."


    I lost all focus, either from his jokes, or maybe because picturesque mountainndscapes opened up in front of me.


    "It''s been a long time since I just walked in the mountains like that."


    "You have had too many things, Your Majesty.Now that I think about it, it''s also been a while since I''ve had this kind of rxation."


    "So many things fell on us at once.Did the Duchy find stability?"


    "Yes.All the workers are organized and enthusiastic to build the new Drua estate."


    "You''ll do fine."


    As we walked slowly along the trail, exchanging lines and admiring the scenery, I turned and looked Jeremy in the face.


    He looked down at his feet with a kind of concern on his face.


    "Jeremy, what''s going on?"


    He flinched at my question.I saw indecision flicker in his amber eyes.


    "If you have something to say, tell me."


    "Its"


    If there is a problem, which he should be afraid of There was only one such problem.


    I put forward a guess:


    "Is it about the first prince?"


    "Yes.It worries me.Let the truth be revealed, but it seems that I ruined the life of the first prince, who he is still so young."


    I saw his face, unable to hide the feeling of guilt.


    When I was thinking about the fate of the first prince, there were many things that didnt suit me either.


    After all, it was just an innocent child.


    "I don''t like all this.But this is the truth that cant be buried. Instead, I''m thinking of moving carefully."


    ""


    "The first prince I will never kick him out of the pce until I get proof that he is not the son of His Majesty."


    "Can you find the evidence?"


    "The Sios family has a son."


    "Oh yes.Come to think of it, I''ve heard this.There was a young son, who had nothing outstandingpared to Lisa. No wayBut what does he know?"


    "The moment he disappeared was after a big quarrel with the deceased Crown Prince.He must know at least something that we dont know about the rtionship between Lisa and that prince."


    I hope I can find it soon.


    "Forget this story for a moment.I will always be grateful to you for everything."


    "Yes?What do you mean?"


    "From the time I sailed to the Lund Kingdom until now, I wouldnt have stood here like this if it werent for you.Thanks a lot, Jeremy."


    It may not be enough to just say thank him, but at least I''ve always wanted to express my sincere thanks.


    Jeremy''s amber eyes trembled.He chuckled awkwardly.


    "There is nothing to be modest here.You have proved yourself so many times."


    The moment he regained hisposure, I slipped on the damp ground.


    "Ah!"


    At the moment when I had already tightly closed my eyes, someone''s hands grabbed my waist.


    Jeremy''s face was in front of my eyes.


    ""


    It was so close I could see his amber eyes seemed to be sprinkled with gold powder.


    And while I was embarrassed by his face right in front of my nose, Jeremy smiled smoothly.


    "You have my help again this time, Your Majesty."


    I stand up. When the embarrassment left, I remembered the posture of almost falling down sadly. Regardless of the Empress''s face, I was quite embarrassed.


    I was embarrassed to avoid his gaze and cleared my throat as if nothing had happened.


    "Thank you."


    "The path is slippery, so we''d better hold hands."


    He held out his hand and I wanted to hide in a rat hole, but as he said, the road was slippery.


    I still took his hand, not looking in his direction.


    When we passed the mountain path, and the danger receded along with embarrassment, I told him:


    "If you need anything from me, tell me anything."


    His formerly smiling face suddenly tightened and his steps stopped.


    <em>I have made a mistake? I just wanted to repay you somehow.'' </em>


    Maybe he was in a bad mood and a lonely expression passed over his face.


    "Jeremy?"


    When I called him curiously, he seemed to look right through me and only smiled, as if nothing had happened.


    "I dont know.There was something I longed for, but now Leave my hand, just drop it.I really don''t want anything more."


    These were significant words.


    I wondered what he wanted, but I couldnt prate into his sorrowful look.


    "Then maybe something else"


    "It''s just I think it''s not bad, after all, everything has grown together?Her Majesty is fine The Crown Prince is safe.And I, too at peace."


    It was a gentle but decisive refusal.


    A reward that he didnt ask for will be a burden to him, so I forced myself to give up.


    "Alright.Well, the sun is about to set.We''d better hurry."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    His face, his awkward smile created a sad picture.But I don''t think he will give out the reason.So I turned away and pretended not to see it.


    So, Jeremy and I hurried down the mountain to be in time before sunset.

 Chapter 151:

    Chapter 151:


    "Your Majesty, is everything alright? Is he hurt her?"


    As soon as we descended the mountain, Helen hurried to me with questions.


    "I''m fine, Helen."


    When I smiled, Helen was relieved and touched her chest and exhaled with relief.


    "Looks like the sun will set soon.The mountain road is dangerous at night, it would be good for us to hurry."


    "Yeah.Oh, I need to tell you something before this.I have been informed that His Majesty and the Crown Prince have left the Imperial Pce to go to the night market."


    She brought themunication device that I forgotst time, when we left today. Themunication port connected to the Imperial Pce could onlymunicate unterally by the person in the Imperial Pce.


    "Night market?"


    <em>Why suddenly the night market?''</em>


    When I tilted my head in doubt, Jeremy answered my question.


    "Oh, now that I think about it, I heard that the night market is held for three days as a festival as summer approaches."


    I see.


    I hadpletely forgotten that it was soon summer.


    It will soon be summer. The Empire with four different seasons used to open a huge festival and night market every time the seasons changed I can''t believe summer is already here.


    I lived without knowing how time passed by the things that happened.


    Come to think of it, the day was getting warmer.


    " Your Majesty, would you like to go to the Imperial Pce or the market?"


    "Let''s go to the night market."


    Trying to talk to Helen and dismiss Jeremy, I wandered over to his invisible carriage.


    "Hm, I don''t think I''ve ever seen the carriage of the Drua House, or at least the horse Are you going on foot?


    "I''m going to spend the night at Raker''s hut."


    "You''ll be fine?"


    Raker''s venomous stare crossed my mind at that moment.


    He was ufortable with my appearance.


    Besides, he must have been very angry with Jeremy because he brought me in.


    Jeremy smiled as usual, pretending that he was okay.


    "Dont worry.If it doesn''t work out, I''ll sleep in his stable.And although he is a hermit, he wont leave his friend to sleep outside."


    "Well, if so I''d better go."


    "Yeah.The night ising.Be careful, Your Majesty."


    I smiled and got into the carriage with Helen.


    * * *


    When I left the mountains and arrived at the gates of the capital, the sky was already dark.


    Night fell, and the colorful lights of the night market lit up the square.Since it is a night market held as a festival, there were many street vendors as well as all kinds of troupes and magicians.


    The carriage stopped, I changed and went out to the square with Helen.


    "His Majesty must havee out in disguise."


    Since it is a ce where many people gather, they cant have revealed her ck hair and ck eyes, which are symbols of the royal family.


    There are more people here than I thought.So it won''t be easy to find them."


    Helen was confused by the crowd.


    "Oh yeah?"


    However, as soon as I thought about it, I could see a tall man who stood out from afar. A man with ordinary brown hair, but handsome in appearance Of course it was Raymond.


    "His Majesty is over there."


    Helen also pointed in the Raymonds direction, as if she had found him right away.


    He was there among the street vendors.


    We hurried through the crowd of musicians in the square.


    However, as I got closer, I gradually slowed down as the picture ahead became clearer.


    "Your Majesty?"


    When my slow walk came to aplete stop, Helen felt puzzled and turned her head.


    For a moment


    I closed my lips, erasing the end of my speech. And standing about 20 paces away, I looked over at Raymond and Carlisle. The twough as they look at the dolls.


    Carlisle told Raymond his preferences, and Raymond gently stroked Carlisle on the head.


    The doll moved into Carlisles hands, and his face showed excitement.


    Raymond hugged Carlisle and showed a happy and carefree smile.


    <em>Were they so alike?''</em>


    Carlisle asionally resembled Raymond in detail, but I had never seen such an identity between them before.


    These two, even smiling, looked like befitting father and son, as if they had stepped out of the picture.


    Just like what I dreamed of a long time ago.


    "His Majesty and the Crown Prince are very close," Helen said, noticing the same thing as me.


    "I see."


    "Your Majesty, are you okay?"


    I couldnt say that everything was okay.


    Even though I wanted Carlisle and Raymond to be close.I even specifically set aside time for this in the schedule.


    <em>But why do I feel this way?</em>


    I had nothing toin about.But I didn''t feel well either.


    I was ufortable, because Raymond''s friendly appearance kept catching my eye every now and then.


    Like a small crack on perfectly t ice.


    Memories of the past and emotions came back to my mind again.


    "Your Majesty" Helen called out to worriedly.


    Raymond''s gaze went to me just as I was stuck inside my weary head.


    He looked me over and recognized.


    His smile vanished, and I noticed how his eyes widened in surprise.


    I walked towards them, still hesitating.


    "Your Ma Ellie."


    Raymond called me by name, thinking of the crowd around us.


    "How did you get here?"


    "I warned the servants.If Carlisle goes somewhere, that it have to be reported to me."


    "Mom!They gave me a teddy bear!"


    Carlisle, still in Raymond''s arms, triumphantly showed me the teddy bear.


    The material wasnt very good, like other things on the market.


    However, Carlisles face was full of bright smiles as if he liked it very much.


    "Yes, its pretty.You thanked for such a cute teddy bear, right?"


    "Yeah!I said thank you to my father!"


    The word father so naturally flies from the lips of Carlisle.My forced smile twitched slightly.


    <em>What''s so weird about Raymond being a father? It''s obvious.'' </em>


    Raymond is a father, I am a mother.


    It is natural.


    But why


    <em>It was probably because Carlisle had never said that he was his father. He always called Raymond His Majesty''.''</em>


    It seemed that I had advised him to draw such a line, without noticing it myself.


    Now everything was very strange.


    Raymond spoke up, wondering what was wrong with my reaction.


    "Beforeing to the night market, I told him to call me father.If he calls my title here It will attract attention to us.However, besides father'', there was no other title that I would wear."


    It seems that he misinterpreted my embarrassment.


    You don''t have to exin it. It''s natural to call your father."


    "Yeah," he replied, embarrassed.Then he looked at me for a while in silence. "May I ask where have you been?"


    "Oh, today I met someone who could be Carlisle''s mentor."


    "If its a mentor The one you mentionedst time?"


    "Yeah."


    I told him about Raker at dinner two days ago.


    "I heard such a person is difficult to meet.It''s interesting how you got to him.Is he in the Empire?"


    "Duke Drua helped me."


    His reply came a littlete.


    "Duke Drua?"


    "Duke was his friend With Duke''s help, I was able to meet with Raker."


    I knew Raymond hated Jeremy, so I even considered dodging the answer.But its better to honestly give him everything, otherwise it will be even worse if the Emperor finds out about the meeting through someone else''s lips.


    "It gets on my nerves"


    "What?"


    Raymond''s lips were twisted and moving, but I couldn''t exactly hear him.


    "Its no big deal.Im d that you were able to meet the sage.More than that Did she say that she was going to do it?"


    "He hasnt yet given a definite answer Although it looks like there is a possibility."


    "It''s great that we managed to convince him."


    He was very surprised.


    This is clear, since Raymond knew how much Raker hated the Agrita Empire.


    After all, he didnt even give a reaction to the handwritten letter of the Emperor.


    "There hasn''t been a definite answer yetBut it still seems like there''s a chance."


    "He will think about it It is already a great thing.No one in the Empire could convince him before."


    Raymond was delighted.


    "It would be great if Raker agreed.It''s not even just Carlisle.This will be of great help to the whole Empire."


    It was very gratifying to watch his voice rise slightly with anticipation.


    I didn''t know you were so worried about it.


    "I hope so.More than that, Carlisle, you can''t keep hugging him like this. Is he not past the age to be carried in arms?"


    "But my feet hurts."


    "You''re okay," Raymond spoke as if he was wrapping up a sullen Carlisle, but I cut him off firmly.


    "No, he can walk by himself, so you have to let him walk."


    <em>Carlisle didn''t really hurt his feet.'' </em>


    Just by looking at my child''s face, I could tell if he was lying or telling the truth.Now Carlisle''s job was to cover up for Raymond.


    This is harmless, since he is still small, but if he gets into the habit, this will affect the image of the prince.


    "Carlisle,e down."


    "Ah"


    But then Carlisle''s face lit up with light, and he stared somewhere to the side.


    Then he pointed somewhere with his finger.


    "Mom, dad, I want that too!"


    I turned in that direction and saw a certain couple, a man and a woman, who were ying with a child.


    Mother and father held the child by the hands between themselves and yed, as if they were rolling him on a swing.


    The childughed happily as his feet lifted off the ground.


    It doesn''t look veryplicated.


    The problem here is I have to do this with Raymond.


    Mother and father had to stand close to lift the child by the hands together.


    And their well-coordinated movements looked very cute.


    Such a phrase as well-coordinated movements, it doesn''t suit Raymond and me very well, yeah?


    "Mom!Come here, please!"


    "Huh?"


    After watching a happy family of three people, I felt that someone was grabbing my hand.Contrary to my reluctance, Carlisle was already ready.


    Carlisle grabbed Raymond''s hand andughed at me.Looking up, I saw the confusion on Raymond''s face.


    He also seemed embarrassed by such a surprise.


    "Oh that''s"


    "It''s not a difficult request, so why don''t we do it," I said to Raymond as he was about to take his hand away.


    "Yes?"


    "When can we still y with him, if not in childhood?It will be a pleasant memory for Carlisle."


    At that moment I was thinking only about Carlisle.


    <em>Only about Carlisle</em>


    "Well, so be it."


    I decided not to think about anything else and held Carlisle''s hand tightly.The three of us got up and got down to business.


    "Can we do it in three?"


    Yes, lets do it One, two, three.


    He counted quietly, and Carlisle''s body flew into the air.


    "It''s so fun!"


    As Carlisleughed happily, a smile spread on my lips.


    Raymond also smiled softly at Carlisle.


    It''s been a long time since I saw his smile.


    At that moment, I felt a surge of strange emotions.


    Carlisle At this point, I''m just smiling because of Carlisle''s fun, yeah.


    Now I have nowhere to go, and I do my best to put aside difficult emotions.


    It was inevitable, so I tried to ignore such subtle feelings and turned my attention away from Raymond''s happy face for the first time.

 Chapter 152:

    Chapter 152:


    <em>Eastern Country, located at the eastern end of the continent.</em>


    It was raining heavily, and although dawn was approaching, the sky was still gloomy.


    The man was in a hurry, making his way through the drizzle.


    He was wearing local clothes, but the appearance of the man was not from the oriental country.


    Green eyes, blonde hair.


    Beaten by winds and rain, the man hurried away.


    Under his persistent footsteps, spray of rain scattered in all directions.


    He seemed to be running from something.


    "Oh my God."


    However, the man had to stop.


    Because of the men in ck who appeared in front of him.


    He bit his lip and turned around, but the way back was also cut by people in ck clothes.


    The number of armed men in ck exceeded five.


    All that he had in his hands was a tube with paintings.


    It''s hard to fight like that against swords.


    And above all, he never had a talent for swordsmanship.


    On the street that hadnt yet been illuminated by the sun, there were no people who could help him.


    All doors were locked tightly in the pouring rain.


    "There is no ce to run.Leon Sios.Don''t do anything stupid and follow us calmly."


    One of the men in ck stepped forward.


    "How do you imagine it?You''re chasing me like that, and I''ll just go with you?Where are you taking me or what the hell are you looking for me?Our family is already ruined, that there is no stone left over.What do you want from me?"


    Leon winced at the ck masked man.


    Agrita''s Empire may have been far from this eastern kingdom, but that doesnt mean that the news didnt reach him.


    Agrita''s Empire was a powerful center of power with the mostmon territory on the continent.


    New Empress and Crown Prince of the Empire.And his fathers ruin.


    Such events were causing concern throughout the continent.


    So Leon knew everything.


    That only a shadow remained of his family.


    The news that his father had fallen into very and that his mother was dead weighs heavily on his heart.


    But his father hadmitted too many sins, and his mother was simply a fool.


    No matter how ugly this may sound.


    Leon wouldnt have drawn otherwise just because he was involved.


    "Who''s looking for me?"


    Although the Sios family fell apart, the Emperor didnt give the order to ughter all their rtives.


    <em>But why all of a sudden?</em>


    <em>What is the reason for looking for me?I was more of a ghost than a member of the Sios House.</em>


    At that moment, a dangerous truth surfaced in his head, which hasnt yet been revealed.


    But no one should know this


    This was the truth, which only his father, Lisa and he himself knew in the family.


    Father and Lisa will not open their mouths now.


    The man who was looking at Leon suddenly removed his mask while thetter was in thought.


    Leon suddenly widened his eyes when he saw the face opposite.


    Because he knew the face behind the mask.


    Themander of the 4th Knights.


    He was an undercover agent, but if you were an Imperial noble, you had no choice but to know his name.


    Because he was so famous, he naturally saw Carter''s portrait.


    Leon''s face hardened after confirming his face. The fact that the head of the 4th knights approached him, means that it was the Emperor who was looking for him.


    "His Majesty is looking for you."


    <em>The Emperor,''</em> Leon''s heart raced at Carter''s low voice.


    It was because he could guess why the Emperor was looking for him.


    ""


    Leon stood still without moving.


    "There is no ce for you to run. If you rebel, you will not be able to return to the Empire intact," Carter''s hand went to the sword.


    "I''m not going to run."


    Leonughed grimly and wiped his face wet from the rain.


    <em>All the secret will be revealed, right?</em>


    Leon dropped the tube in his hand to the ground. The knights approached Leon, who held out his hands as if he were giving up and bound his wrists.


    Leon, who gave up with the rope tied around his wrists and followed Carter as he walked on the heavy ground.


    It seemed the time hade when everything would finally be resolved.


    * * *


    A few dayster.


    "It''s strange to see your face in the pce again."


    I smiled brightly looking at my guest.


    After visiting Raker''s hut, the answer came exactly three dayster.


    It was surprising that the answer came in 3 days, as I was getting ready to wait at least a month.


    "I didnt know that such a day woulde.The day when I will sit like this in the imperial City."


    Raker looked embarrassed as he nced around the living room of the Empress''s pce, but fortunately, there seemed to be no difort.


    Although he harbored a deep dislike for the Empire, his mind wasnt easily clouded.


    "Strange, but Not too bad.I even think that such a pce would be useful to me."


    Iughed at Raker''s honest words.


    "You settled well too."


    As if the joke hadn''t offended him, Rakerughed.Then he moved on to the main topic.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.When do I start my studies with His Highness the Crown Prince?"


    "The sooner the better for me."


    "Then I''ll start the day after tomorrow."


    "Day after tomorrow?Don''t you need time to organize your work?"


    Nothing holds me back.The point is only to send letters to the students so that they know where Im staying.You will keep your promise to ept my old disciples into the Empire, right?"


    "Of course.I have already told His Majesty.Probably, they will be given a ce at the court."


    As soon as I was convinced that he would be Carlisle''s mentor, I told Raymond my promises to Raker.


    Raymond readily allowed this.


    To be honest, he liked my idea too.


    Because he knew that the nobles are now overly corrupt.


    There was no reason to reject the influx of new water into our swamp.


    "Thank you."


    "Im a person who always keeps my word.So please do your best to teach the prince."


    "I also promise to be loyal to His Highness the Crown Prince."


    "Well, it''s lunchtime soon Would you like to eat with His Majesty?"


    "Thanks for the offer I think this time it will make me difficult.After all, I havent yet be ustomed to the pce to such an extent, Raker replied, slightly tugging at his tie.His face betrayed that he was simply cramped and stuffy in the pce, and he was drawn home.


    It was a pity, because I wanted to introduce him to Raymond, but in the future there will be another opportunity.


    I''ll wait for him to adjust properly.


    "Then that''s all for today. Let''s meet next time."


    "Thank you.Then I''ll see you the day after tomorrow."


    After saying goodbye, Raker rose from his seat.I also went out into the foyer to see him off.


    Raker got into the carriage and drove away.Helen came up to me.


    "I congratte you on aplishing your will, Your Majesty."


    "Thanks.If Sir Raker refused, I would be very upset.But now I can sleep more peacefully."


    Helen smiled softly.


    "But hasn''t Carlisle back from the Sun Pce yet?"


    "The Prince is still with His Majesty."


    Raymond and Carlisle were actively getting closer.The awkwardness noticeably disappeared after they were together at the night market.


    It was enough for Carlisle to visit Raymond whenever he ran out of school.


    It''s good that their rtionship was getting stronger.


    As this progressed, rumors circted through the pce that the Emperor was especially dear to the crown prince.


    The Emperor''s affection will strengthen Carlisle as Crown Prince.


    "Are we going to the Sun Pce?"


    I froze after Helen''s question.


    After the night market, I was terribly ufortable.


    I didn''t feel embarrassed about hating Raymond.


    But I wont stop thinking about our past, and about the radically changed appearance of the present.


    After that incident, he appears in my head several times a day.


    It became more difficult to ignore his looks and words.


    I thought there was no feelings left, but wasn''t there?


    After all, that was the person I loved for so long.


    And we also had Carlisle.


    When the blocked mind opened up, it was difficult to control the confused mind. However, it wasnt easy to forgive him and go back to how he was before.


    I sighed heavily and shook my head.


    "Wait no.Let''s go there for dinner.I need to take a break."


    I looked at the Sun Pce nearby, and then turned inside my pce.


    * * *


    "Checkmate!I won this time!"


    Carlisle was jubnt as he triumphantly knocked the king off the chessboard.


    Raymond had taught him chess a few days ago, who were fed up with puzzles.


    The smart Carlisle quickly learned the rules and, if time allowed, went to the Sun Pce to y chess with Raymond. More precisely, to beat Raymond at least once.


    In fact, Raymond didn''t notice Carlisle''s desire to win because he simply liked spending time with the boy.


    So he never watched Crlisle y chess.


    He thought that this was how Crlisle quickly learned chess.


    Yet somehow, Raymond, who thought it was strange that Carlisle''s face always had a stern look after chess, asked the servant who was always by his side.


    <em>Am I the only one who notice his look?He seemed to have a lot ofints.</em>


    <em>That''s</em>


    <em>When I y chess, do I do something wrong?If there is a problem I don''t know about, tell me.</em>


    <em>"Your Majesty, y chess so sincerely."</em>


    <em>"What?"</em>


    <em>His Highness has learned chess now, hasn''t he?But you has never given him a break If he loses every time, his Highness''s morale will be discouraged.</em>


    <em>"Oh"</em>


    Raymond knew what he did wrong only then.He had never lost to anyone or had no reason to lose in the first ce since he became Emperor.


    The little boy had no choice, but he didn''t know it.


    Finally, today, he gave Carlisle to win on purpose.It was hard enough to pretend not to see the obvious weakness, but it was fun to watch Carlisle, who got emotional every time Raymond''s words were removed from the chessboard.


    In fact, Raymond just enjoyed spending time with Carlisle, so he actively sumbed.


    "Oh, I didn''t even notice that movement.The prince''s skills have improved a lot. I ept defeat."


    Raymond clutched his forehead as if he was sincerely disappointed.


    "I was lucky this time. My father will win next time."


    Carlisle feigned false modesty, but still couldnt hide his cheeks that kept rising.Raymond, meanwhile, saw the sunset in the window.


    "It''s time for dinner.Let''s stop ying chess and go to the dining room."


    "Yes!"


    Just as he was about to leave the living room with Carlisle, the butler entered.


    "Your Majesty, themander of the 4th knights has returned with Leon Sios."

 Chapter 153:

    Chapter 153:


    "His Highness the Crown Prince has arrived."


    I could hear the voice and the door was immediately opened. Arriving first, I smiled softly as I saw Carlisle walk into the dining room.


    "Prince."


    "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    "It''s time to say hello, so hurry up and sit down."


    Carlisle''s manners was now neat and clean.Carlisle, who raised his head, smiled and raised the corners of his lips, sat down next to me.


    Lightly caressing the boy''s cheek, I felt strange when I saw the door closing.


    "His Majesty didn''te?"


    "My father said he couldn''te because he had work to do."


    "What kind of work sote?


    Carlisle nodded and I narrowed my forehead.


    How busy are you for you to skip dinner with us?


    For Raymond, nothing is more important than Carlisle and me. And it''s not even my bloated ego.He really gave Carlisle and me everything he could.


    <em>Did something bad happen that I don''t know about? A battle broke out on the border or'' </em>


    I anxiously asked the servant:


    "Why couldn''t His Majestye?"


    "He couldn''te because he had some urgent documents to take care of."


    "Documents?"


    "Hey? No! I heard someone came, Carlisle said without a second thought.At that moment, I saw the face of the servant covered with embarrassment.


    Apparently, it was Carlisle who told me the truth now, not the servant.


    <em>What are you hiding from me, the Empress?'' </em>


    It was surely Raymond''s order , but I couldn''t let it go willingly.


    "Prince, could you see what kind of man asked for an audience?"


    "Well, I didn''t see anyone, but I heard the name.It was said that it was Leon Sios."


    "What?" I was so surprised that my mouth dropped open.


    <em>What do you mean by Leon Sios? Raymond found him?'' </em>


    "Mom?"


    Carlisle tilted his head at my face that had hardened at that moment.


    "Oh, its nothing."


    I smiled in case the boy was surprised, but the corners of my mouth didn''t turn up well.


    What if Raymond will kill Leon without further ado?


    I was nervous.If Leon says something and Raymond loses his mind


    Leon Sios shouldnt have die.


    My lips felt dry.


    Prince, I have to leave.Would you like to be here with Helen?"


    "Yes, it''s okay."


    Carlisle''s face was grim, but now I couldn''t afford to calm him.


    "I''m sorry. Let''s eat with your father tomorrow."


    I kissed Carlisle on the cheek and left the dining room with an urgent step.


    * * *


    At this time, Raymond was facing Leon Sios.


    "Greetings to Your Majesty the Emperor, the Sun of the Empire.Please forgive me my poor etiquette, but my leg is numb, Leon said, nodding towards his legs, which were tightly tied to the chair.


    "It''s been ten years since Ist saw your face."


    It''s been a long time since I ran away looking for freedom, but I never thought I woulde back like this," Leon snapped in disappointment. Your Majesty, what did I do wrong to be taken to the dungeon? Is it because of my father''s actions?"


    There was something that came to his mind when Carter came to get him, but he hoped it wasn''t that thing. He hoped that even if there was no eternal truth, it wouldnt be revealed.


    Not only Lisa but also his nephew, who is innocent, will be killed.


    " I suddenly dragged you here, and you must have been embarrassed.I hope you will understand me."


    Leon bowed his head.


    "Yes, Im okay.I just want to know why you wanted to find me so much.."


    Raymond, like an animal that overtook its prey, slowly moved his lips:


    "I found you because I have something to ask."


    "And what is this?"


    "If you give me an answer without a single lie, I will spare your life.But if you tell a lie" Raymond stopped in front of Leon and grabbed his chin.


    ""


    "I will kill you in the most painful way I can find."


    Raymond opened his red lips again, looking into those green eyes opposite, once again reminding him of Lisa.


    "Now just tell the truth. Who is the biological father of the First Prince?"


    What is this Of course, His Highness''s father is Your Majesty?


    Leon yed a fool who didnt understand what was said.Releasing his chin, Raymond took a step back.


    A letter was found in the Drua duchy.It was a suicide note left by the Duke by his own hand shortly before his death, and it said that the former Marquis Sios hadmitted a crime of public outrage. This was that the blood of the in Crown Prince through the First Crown Prince was passed off as my son and ced in the position of the Prince."


    Raymond lied to Leon.


    All that Freud Drua left was a portrait of Edmund, and the name of the murdered prince on its back.


    But that alone wasn''t enough to make Leon open his mouth, so Raymond lied to him and looked directly into Leon''s eyes, to see if there was any tremor.


    Leon held his breath and gave confidence to his gaze.He hoped all the way that things were different, but God didnt listen to his wishes. From the moment he heard about his father''s fall, he thought that such a day coulde.


    <em>But I can''t reveal it like this, now.'' </em>


    Otherwise, his fate is a dog''s death.His whole life wont end in vain, but he just wanted to save his young nephew.


    Leon, who had been trembling for a very short time, soon hardened his face.


    A damn serious statement for a simple letter from a dead criminal.I heard he died trying to hurt the imperial family?And will you believe the words of such a person?Your Majesty?"


    "Lisa Sios, your older sister was involved in the assassination attempt on the imperial family.Why would it be an unreliable story?"


    At that moment, Leon scrunched up his face He couldn''t believe what he has heard.


    "What are you going to do, Your Majesty?"


    Leon spat those words out without taking his eyes off the Emperor''s dangerously shining ck eyes.


    Maybe the Emperor hasnt noticed it yet, but Leon didn''t think he can hide it to the end. It may be better to admit it sooner rather thanter. However, Leon wasnt sure if the Emperor would spare the First Prince.


    No, if the Emperor finds out the truth, he will surely kill the First Prince.Leon wasnt afraid of death, but now his nephew was in trouble.


    This innocent child.Too young to die like this.


    "Is your silence mean agreement?Should I think that the First Prince''s biological father is the dead Prince?"


    Leon looked up at the moment Raymond asked the question.


    He couldn''t bear to tell the truth.


    "Your Majesty, I really don''t know anything."


    Raymond''s eyes turned fierce at Leon''s response.The moment he tried to spit out a brutal order, there was amotion outside the door.


    * * *


    It wasnt hard to guess where exactly Raymond might be.


    The ce where people who were secretly arrested by Emperors order were in the basement of the Imperial Pce.


    I entered the basement, bypassing the servants and guards.The servant at the door widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Your Majesty."


    "I have to see my husband."


    "It''s It''s not a good time right now."


    "Are you thinking of forbidding me?Hurry up, open the door immediately."


    The servant gave up quickly.


    "Is that Ellie?"


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Empress, the Moon of the Empire."


    Raymond and Carter turned to me in amazement.


    "I beg your pardon foring without an invitation, Your Majesty."


    Raymond frowned, as if he caught something in my voice.


    "Where does the Empresse from Oh, you know that too."


    Raymond guessed that I had found out about the secret of the birth of the first prince.


    <em>And Leon Sios is here.</em>


    He stepped aside before my sharp gaze. Then a man who was hidden by Raymond appeared before my eyes. The man sat tied to a chair.The same hair as Lisa, the same green eyes. And outwardly he looked like Lisa.


    I didnt often see the face of Leon Sios, and that was faded in my memory.But now there was no doubt.


    Fortunately, it doesn''t look like he''s been tortured before.


    At that moment, I met Leon''s green eyes.He looked at me with a surprised look.


    "I''ll take care of this. So take a step back," Raymond turned his eyes to Leon.


    "He opened his mouth?"


    "Empress."


    Your Majesty, I cant leave now.I know better than anyone how much you hated the dead Crown Prince."


    His glowing ck eyes suddenly trembled.


    I should also know the truth, I threw in pursuit.


    Raymond said nothing.


    As if epting defeat, his grin rxed a little.He took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    "She hasn''t opened her mouth yet."


    I turned to Leon.


    "Do you know anything about the rtionship between the dead Crown Prince and Lisa Sioss son?"


    "Even if they kill me here, I have nothing to say," After saying that, Leon closed his lips. He looked like he wouldn''t say anything.


    It was expected that he would not open his mouth easily.


    If he admits it, not only Lisa''s life but also the First Prince''s life will be in danger, but no matter how much he has abandoned the family, could he lead his family to death?


    "If you y as a hero, I will have no choice but to keep my words.Carter."


    Raymond''s quiet voice sounded.


    Even before I arrived, Raymond''s eyes, as if he had been arguing for a bit, were shining with anger.


    "Are you saying you want to kill me?" Then Leon asked Raymond.


    "There''s nothing I can''t do," the corners of Raymond''s lips twitched.


    You can''t kill me without a definite reason. It doesn''t matter how bad my family is. Even so, I am also a noble.


    It''s been ten years since you abandoned your family name.If I kill you here and now, no one will even know."


    ""


    Leon fell silent at the clear sight of Raymond. He must have sensed that Raymond''s anger was unusual.


    "Bring the sword. I personally"


    "Your Majesty.


    I called him as soon as he started giving orders.


    "Empress, step back."


    "Your Majesty, I called him one more time as if ming.


    When I look at Leon''s determined face, I can tell that the torture won''t open his mouth


    We need another way.


    "Your Majesty, please let me talk for a moment."


    "Talk?"


    He was indignant, as if there was no room for words in our situation.


    "I have something to tell. I beg you, Your Majesty."


    When I bowed my head and begged, a sigh spread across his face.


    Carter, prevent a single ant from entering.


    "I am receiving your orders."


    "Empress, let''s go outside."


    Raymond coldly told Carter and left the prison first.


    I followed Raymond and saw Leon looking at me with a strange look.

 Chapter 154:

    Chapter 154:


    Raymond headed for his room, not his office.And when I followed him, he showed off all the servants.


    Left alone with me, he rubbed his forehead roughly, as if he wanted to show how angry he was.


    I let him cool down for a while, standing with his back to me.


    "I apologize for such a sudden visit."


    "This Leon Sios, I''m going to torture him to death if he doesn''t open his mouth."


    "Your Majesty, that would be"


    Ellie, I dont want to go crazy in the end.It makes me sick at the thought that I raised him as my son, " Raymond interrupted me with a restrained voice.


    I also want to find out the truth as soon as possible.However, Your Majesty, no matter how much he has abandoned that family, the life of that family is at stake. How can he open his mouth so easily?


    A feeling of tension that was about to explode immediately rushed into the room.


    It''s not that I don''t understand Raymond''s feelings.I couldn''t even imagine how much patience he needed right now.


    But that''s why I needed to stop all this even more.


    "If you take him to the corner, he canmit suicide. If that happens, even the only witness will be lost."


    "Do you think I don''t know?"


    "Your Majesty."


    "Ellie, you don''t know how I feel right now."


    The situation was delicate.Even if the only witness was lost, it would be even more terrifying never to know the truth.


    Well, no, Your Majesty.I know you better than anyone else."


    His eyes twitched uncontrobly towards me.


    "Your Majesty, we must find out the whole truth.And for this we need Leon Sioss help."


    Leon once left the Marquis house, who enjoyed authority in the Empire.So Leon''s life isnt a pursuit of money or power.No one knew for certain of his nature.


    And I didnt know how to convince such.


    But above all, Raymond needs to persuade him. And above all, I had to calm Raymond down.


    "Your Majesty."


    When I called him again, the Emperor''s gaze turned to me.


    I know, he replied dryly.


    At the end of his response, the tension concentrated on his fingertips seemed to evaporate.


    "And in general, until recently you were eager to carve out time for the family.Its not good to be nervous now, even if you dont have solid evidence.


    I am too disturbed.


    "Is it connected with your brother?No wonder Your Majesty''s head is clouded."


    This strange look of his turned back to me, but I didnt avoid it.


    Because I knew better than anyone else how awful Raymond''s feelings were going to be.


    "Ellie.


    It would be better not to go to Leon anymore today.And it would be better to let Leon know that we found other witnesses by Carter''s hands."


    It seems, realizing my deceitful maneuver, he replied with a smile:


    It will make him nervous.


    "Yeah. Then he''ll open his mouth for anything."


    ""


    It may not be ideal, but at the moment it was the best solution.


    Now I was puzzled by Raymond, who suddenly fell silent and stared at me.


    "Your Majesty, if you have any alternative"


    "No Yes You''re right."


    Raymond suddenly began to avoid my gaze.And he was the first to step back from me.


    When he, who from time to time forced himself to be closer to me, suddenly tossed aside, the situation became awkward.


    Yeah.The oddity would be the absence of oddities here.


    Had he thought of quietly slitting Leon''s throat?


    "Yes, it would be better to do what you say.If you can figure out how to open Leon''s mouth more politely, dont hesitate to tell me."


    "I will do that."


    "But what about Carlisle now?"


    "Oh, the prince with Helen."


    "Oh yes.Right."


    Looks like you''d better have some sleeping pills and sleep tonight.I''ll tell the servant to bring the medicine."


    "Ellie"


    "Yes?"


    "If you continue to do this, I may misunderstand you.I sincerely think that you suddenly became not indifferent to me."


    His eyes seemed to want to find something in me. In the past, I would have heard the difort and unpleasantness of these conversations, but not now.


    "I am the Empress, and I will do my job as the Empress."


    <em>Is that really all?''</em>


    At that moment, a question about it resonated in my head, a question I didn''t want to hear.


    "Yes, I know.Still, I can''t help but consider your future behavior.You better go to Carlisle.It''ste, he must have been waiting, he said, smiling gently..


    "Then I have to go."


    Passing by, I didnt miss the loneliness in his eyes.


    * * *


    The time Ellie was talking to Raymond.


    Carlisle got up from his seat shortly after eating.


    "Your Highness, have some more."


    Helen was worried about the food he left behind, but Carlisle shook his head.


    It''s because I''m eating alone It''s not good. I''ll stop eating."


    "Then I''ll ask you to bring dessert."


    "I want to return to the pce.I want to eat this while reading fairy tales."


    "Okay.Then I will prepare everything."


    Carlisle nced at the empty seats of his father and mother, and then looked out the window.


    After dinner, he always went out with mother and father.


    In fact, they only recently started walking together, but Carlisle is already used to it.


    The road to the pce was lonely, and Carlisle''s face was dark as the night sky.


    "Your favorite strawberry cake is being served today."


    At the word  strawberry cake. "Carlisle showed his puppy look.


    "Really?


    "Yes."


    "Well, if I eat cake at night, won''t my mom scold me?"


    Carlisle''s dinner dessert has always been light fruit. Sweet things like cookies and cakes were unhealthy desserts that his mother didn''t allow.


    "I will speak with Her Majesty.So do not worry."


    Carlisle was happy to have his strawberry cake, so he began humming a song.


    But then Carlisle stopped when he saw a person approaching.


    "Greetings to His Highness the Crown Prince."


    That person was none other than the First Prince.


    Carlisle didnt see his brother''s face for a long time.Edmund might have wanted to go out to y, but his mother repeatedly refused to let him.


    "Brother!I missed you!"


    So, Carlisle was so d to meet by chance like this.


    Helen, Edmund and everyone around them suddenly became ufortable.


    Carlisle hasnt yet fully grasped the rapidly rotating situation in the Empire.


    Edmund''s throne, like his grandfather and grandmother, all of them sank into oblivion when Carlisle stepped into the Imperial Pce.


    And the state of abandonment of the Emperor.


    After Carlisle became the crown prince, Edmund''s position instantly turned into an abyss.


    Edmund hated Carlisle for his innocent appearance.


    Your Highness the Crown Prince, control yourself.You still havent mastered etiquette to the proper extent."


    Maybe that''s why. The way of speaking came out abruptly.


    Carlisles face was colored with embarrassment by Edmund''s cold voice.


    "Oh, that''s I. Because I''m d to see you


    I was on my way to see His Majesty.If you have nothing to say, I will go my own way."


    Edmund cut Carlisle coldly.Carlisle''s dark eyes trembled, showing how hurt he was.


    Edmund''s heart was heavy when he saw this.


    He himself knew perfectly well that Carlisle was innocent.Yet Edmund didnt take pleasure in such a meeting.


    The moment he ignored Carlisle and tried to walk past, Carlisle grabbed Edmund by the hem.


    "What?"


    Brother No, the First Prince.You can''t go to His Majesty."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "His Majesty meets a man named Leon.So he''s busy."


    "Your Highness!"


    Helen was immediately embarrassed, and hastily called out to Carlisle.


    However, this happened after he mentioned the name Leon.


    Helen quickly looked at the First Prince''s face.However, he gave no more than just a puzzled look, as if the name told him nothing.


    "Leon?Who is he?At this time"


    He didnt understand what kind of meeting with the Emperor at ate hour.


    Perhaps the first prince didnt know about the existence of Leon, who had long left the Sios family.


    Helen was relieved.Edmund realized that he had already heard the name somewhere.


    "Leon, then"


    Edmund murmured a name under his breath with a look of surprise. Soon after, he bowed to the Crown Prince, rapidly gnashing his teeth.


    "Thanks for letting me know."


    The First Prince, who had been wrinkling his face for a while, immediately turned and left as if he had no regrets.


    Carlisle remained there looking at the back of the first prince.He found it difficult to understand his abrupt change in attitude.


    Your Highness, its toote.Shouldn''t we return to the pce?"


    "Yeah."


    Carlisle''s face darkened again.He didn''t think the strawberry shortcake would cheer him up this time.


    Carlisle drooped towards the pce.

 Chapter 155:

    Chapter 155:


    The second day after Leon Sios was imprisoned in the imperial prison.


    Edmund was expecting a message from his mother.


    "Your Majesty, Lily is awaiting permission."


    "Let her in."


    After the incident with the Sios family, his mother never entered the Imperial Pce.


    Edmund knew well that she couldnte, even if she wanted to.


    His grandfather fell terribly low, and his mother barely survived, but the criticism against them didnt subside.


    So, these two were forced to distance themselves in order to avoid even moreplications.


    Knowing this, they exchanged letters every two days.


    The letters were carried by Lily, his mother''s maid.


    Edmund had seen her since childhood, so he trusted her.


    So now he was going to share the news that he heard two days ago.


    The day Carlisle identally uttered the name Leon.And Edmund remembered who it belonged to.


    Then he was still quite a child, and the memories were faded, but the name Leon was clearly the name of his uncle.


    His uncle left the family long ago and said that he would never set foot on thend of the Empire again.


    <em>"He''s noting back under any pretext.So just think that he is not and never was.Forget hum,</em> mom said.


    <em>Butwhy did my uncle return to the Empire?''</em>


    And he even had a meeting with my father.Who knows, maybe my father wille to help my mother through my uncle?


    Anyway, I expected to hear the news about my uncle, who came back many yearster.


    The news about my uncleing back after years was perfect for people to talk about. However, strangely, I couldn''t hear any news about my uncle for the whole day As if my uncle had never met my father.


    Edmund suspected something strange and found out something through the courtiers.


    His father did meet someone that day, but that was in the prison, not in the office.


    Edmund couldnt help guessing that this someone was his uncle.


    So, excited, he decided to pass the news on to his mother.


    "Greetings, Your Highness the First Prince, the Star of the Empire."


    Lily entered the room and showed her respect to Edmund.The servant went out the door.


    "Get up, Lily."


    "Your Highness, have you been alright?"


    "I''m alright.What about my mother? How is my grandmother''s condition?"


    Lily hesitated for a moment, then opened her mouth.


    "Your grandmother died a few days ago."


    "What?" Edmund widened his eyes. "She died? Why did not you tell me?"


    "Your mother didnt order."


    "But still"


    While Edmund was confused, Lily spoke in a firm voice.


    Your Highness, we didnt tell anyone, and the funeral was quiet.As your Highness already knows, now your path cant be associated with the Sios name."


    "My path?"


    It was always what his mother told him from a very young age.


    And Edmund didn''t like those words.Wasn''t his path just his mother''s wish?


    Edmund, ustomed to suppressing emotions, held out the letter.


    "Tell my mother.And Lily, I have something to share."


    "Tell me, Your Highness."


    "Two days ago, my father caught a man named Leon."


    "What?"


    Lily''s now emotionless face contorted.Seeing that she couldn''t hide the surprised light from him, it seemed to be Leon, his uncle.


    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but he I think he''s in a prison."


    Is that information clear?


    "I heard the name Leon'' directly from the crown prince."


    Lily grabbed her forehead sharply.


    "I will hand over everything to thedy. Then Ill go."


    Yes.


    Lily left the room with quiet steps. Edmund sighed heavily as he looked at her back.


    * * *


    The carriage leaving the Imperial Pce stopped in front of a small two-story mansion.Even before the coachman opened the door for her, Lily flung the door open herself and hurried out.


    After the funeral of her mother, Lisa, who was asleep as if she had been killed from umted fatigue, was awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Who''s there?"


    Two days ago, she punished that the entrance to her room was closed.


    "Mdy, it''s me."


    Lily''s voice forced Lisa to get up.Knowing her mannerisms, Lily wouldnt have vited the order if the matter were not truly serious.


    "Come in.


    Lily entered the room and went to the bed.


    "Is something wrong with the First Prince?"


    Today was the day Lily went to the pce.If it''s urgent, surely it has something to do with Edmund?


    "It''s about Leon Sios."


    "What?"


    Lisa''s face went wild.


    "Have you found my brother?"


    I didnt find him, but the Emperor.He dragged him to his ce."


    "What are you saying?"


    "The Crown Prince''s words that His Majesty was meeting a man named Leon.And he said that he is now locked up in a prison."


    "In the prison?


    It was a ce where criminals were kept.


    Lisa was confused by the sudden news.


    Raymond met Leon and then threw him into the prison?


    "At the exit from the pce, I questioned the courtiers.But no one has heard the news of your brother.It seems that His Majesty kept the whole matter a secret."


    <em>Why so suddenly?</em>


    Lisa couldnt grasp the connection.If Raymond wanted to throw all her family members into prison, he would firste for her.


    And then he would have to officially arrest Leon and punish him.


    But the Emperor made a move in the shadows.


    And Leon has long since disowned the family.


    <em>But why did you bring Leon at this point?''</em>


    "Didn''t the Prince misunderstand?"


    "His Highness the First Prince heard this directly from the Crown Prince, so it seems to be true."


    "Why is the Emperor suddenly"


    One thing There is one thing I heard.


    "What is it?"


    I''m not sure if this is relevant, but I was told that Duke Drua came to an audience with His Majesty about a month ago.And themander of the fourth corps of knights dropped by right after."


    Raymond had the highest hopes for Carter, and all of Carter''s secret missions were crowned with sess.


    "After Duke Drua left, he called Carter"


    If Duke Drua smelled something and hinted to Carter, how could he find Leon more conveniently?


    Lisa quickly turned away.


    <em>What is the message that Duke Drua gave Raymond about Leon?''</em>


    After all, the evidence that destroyed the Sios family was collected by the Drua House.


    The former Duke Drua has amassed incriminating evidence against the Sios family.


    And if the murdered Duke left something more Ah, of course.


    "No."


    At this moment, Lisa was seized with an ominous foreboding, and her face turned white <em>No way, did the sly old man know something?''</em>


    He was the deposed prince''s right hand man.Perhaps the dead Duke also knew about her rtionship with that prince.


    Now that all the vices of the Sios family have been revealed, there is only one secret left.


    What if Freud Drua had saved some information about Edmund''s connection with the deceased prince?


    That would be the only exnation for Raymond''s new infatuation.


    It became clear Raymond had captured Leon to reveal the secrets of Edmund''s birth.


    "Ugh"


    <em>If Leon tells the truth.''</em>


    It seemed that all the blood in Lisa''s body was frozen.The illusion of Edmund''s death passed before her eyes.


    She put her hand on her chest and exhaled in shock.Her heart was about to jump out of her chest.


    "Mdy, are you okay?"


    Lily put her arm around Lisa''s shoulders.


    "Huh, huu.


    "Mdy?


    If the truth about Edmund''s birth is revealed, Raymond wont leave that life.


    In Raymond''s case, there is no such thing as a second chance.


    Everyone will die, and only Raymond and Ellie will remain in this world and enjoy endless happiness.


    <em>Did they deserve to be so happy?''</em>


    Liza, whose heart was now beating in rm, suddenly got angry as soon as she thought about the happiness of the hated couple.


    Fear and anxiety quickly gave way to anger.


    I can never leave you like this You guys should never be happy.


    They should not enjoy happiness, sitting in a ce that was taken from her.


    Lisa jumped from her seat.


    And she left the room like a person possessed by something and went down to the basement of the mansion. The ce was full of unpacked luggage.


    Almost all the things were thrown in a hurry during the move, but she still saved the old family heirlooms.


    And among them was some old and dangerous object.


    "Mdy.Tell me what to look for and I will find it."


    Following Lisa into the basement, Lily scurried between the clouds of dust and talked to Lisa, who was madly prowling all over the ce.


    However, Lisa didn''t seem to hear anything. And finally, her movements stopped.


    "Found it.


    Finding an old shabby brown box, Lisa carefully opened the lid.


    Inside was a ck crystal bottle with a clear liquid.


    "Lily.


    Lisa took out a small crystal bottle and turned to Lily.


    "The time hase. Lastly, there is something I want you to do for me."


    With a ss poison bottle in hand, Lisa smiled dangerously.

 Chapter 156:

    Chapter 156:


    The third day of the imprisonment of Leon Sios.


    Theck of news bothered me so much that I decided to find Raymond myself.


    "Empress.


    The pce courtiers quickly left the office, was it because they noticed my unusually stern face?


    "Your Majesty, is Leon still keeping his mouth shut?


    "He doesn''t open his mouth easily."


    He sighed wearily and wiped his face with his hand.


    It''s been three days now.He wasnt subjected to terrible torture, but he wasnt allowed to eat or sleep.


    He hasnt yet opened his mouth, even though the news was slipped into him that we had found another informant.


    "He heard that we had another witness in our hands, but he didn''t seem nervous at all?"


    "He said no. When he heard that, he didnt show any agitation.."


    Raymond turned his head.


    Leon was locked in the basement, unable to sleep and starving for three days. If he was an ordinary person, he would have already started to lose his mind.


    Does the fate of Lisa and Edmund really matter to him?


    "He''se this far I don''t think I can wait any longer."


    Raymond''s eyes sharpened for a moment.


    It seems that he decided to turn to torture.But this time, even I can''t stop him.


    There was simply no other way to open Leon''s mouth.


    "If he doesn''t sing even on the brink of death, we''ll catch Lisa and find out the truth."


    Raymond seemed almost certain that the first prince was his brother''s child. Of course, my opinion was not different either.


    At first, I saw this as just one possibility.But over time, I was more and more inclined to believe that it was a cruel joke from Lisa.


    And even when Raymond killed his brother, Lisa tried to push Edmund to the throne.It''s like a murdered prince rebelled and seized the throne.


    Do as Your Majesty wishes, I will look for the Western Kingdom again just in case.


    "I''m sorry to burden you with some of the work on First Prince."


    Our trouble isnt limited to Edmund alone.Okay then.Just don''t overdo it.As important as it is to reveal the truth The health of the Emperor is also important."


    "I''ll keep it on mind."


    From behind the door came the voice of a servant.


    "His Majesty, Her Majesty.His Highness the Crown Prince arrives."


    Raymond stared at me with a puzzled face.


    "Carlisle?


    "It looks like the fencing lesson hase to an end," I looked at my watch and said.


    "Mother, father!"


    When Carlisle entered the office, Raymond''s sullen face changed in an instant.


    Carlisle was no longer shy in the presence of the Emperor.


    "Prince, do you care about me anymore?"


    Oddly enough, he approached Raymond first, and hugged him.


    "I greet Her Majesty the Empress."


    Despite this, Carlisle didnt let go of Raymond''s hand.I was overtaken by regret, but now he liked his gather.Carlisle was so sweet right now that I just couldn''t help but smile.


    We were happy to take a short break with Carlisle after much agony over our problem.


    Raymond asked, stroking Carlisle''s hair gently.


    "Was the fencing ss fun?"


    "Well, today I learned to cut sideways.It was difficult, but fun!Hold on, I''ll learn how to fencing, then I''ll beat my father!"


    "Hmm, then I have to do my best not to lose to the Crown Prince."


    "Oh, you don''t need to try too hard The Master said that in order to defeat my father, I need to be twenty years older.Or shall we try?"


    When Carlisle asked that question sincerely,ughter burst out of me.


    And Raymond was so cute now, too, with his smile.


    "Well, if the prince asks so why not try."


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly the office door flew open.The butler bowed his head and spoke.


    "Your Majesty, the maidservant of His Highness the First Prince hase with news."


    "Let him in."


    Raymond frowned at the unexpected guest.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty.His Highness the First Prince requests permission to dine with you this evening."


    The mention of Edmund brought Raymond and me back to earth.


    "Tell him it''s impossible."


    Raymond firmly stated that he wouldnt even think about it.


    The answer was cold, but how can I me him?


    He was almost certain that the first prince was a child from his step-brother.


    Your Majesty, His Highness the First Prince begs you.His mother is far away, his house has fallen, and he cant eat properly.Please take a look at his Highness, the First Prince."


    The maid shook her head as if pleading, but Raymond''s gaze didnt show even the slightest sympathy.


    As the heavy silence fell, Carlisle''s cautious voice was heard.


    "Can''t we eat together?"


    "Prince.This is not your concern."


    "But I want to have dinner with my brother!All of us, together!For the first time, the whole family is together!"


    Carlisle looked at Raymond and at me in turn.


    Carlisle wasnt yet aware of the difficult circumstances of adults.Therefore, it would be natural to want to eat with the older brother whom he wished to see.


    Because Carlisle is deeply attached to Edmund.


    I couldn''t tell Carlisle what was happening, and even if I did, young Carlisle wouldnt understand.


    "Mother and father, let''s eat together.I ask you."


    Carlisle took our hand and spoke in a serious tone.Now I just couldn''t refuse him.


    Raymond fell into the same trap.


    He looked worriedly at Carlisle and eventually raised the white g.


    "Tell the first prince to attend the dinner.."


    * * *


    "Your Highness, His Majesty told you to attend the dinner."


    The maid, who had gone to the Sun Pce for permission, returned bright-faced and spoke to Edmund.


    "Okay."


    It was Edmund, who had alwayscked his father''s affection.


    At first nce, it seemed that he would be happy to have dinner with his father after so long.But contrary to expectations, Edmund''s face didnt glow with enthusiasm.


    Even when he got permission.


    The maid asked, surprised at Edmund''s darkplexion.


    "Your Highness.Are you unwell?"


    "No, no.Im fine."


    It looks like His Highness is worried about the meal with His Majesty, Lily replied to the maid.The moment Lily interrupted the conversation, the servant''s face wrinkled, but she had nothing to do.


    Despite the fact that Lily''s status was low, none of the inhabitants of the pce of the first prince considered Lily a real servant.


    "If everything is all right, then I''ll go check if all the desserts are ready for dinner."


    "I''ll check it myself, so bring it over."


    "Yes."


    After the maid left, Edmund looked anxiously at Lily beside him.


    Lily had arrived for a visit two days ago.It happened on the orders of his mother.


    <em>"Your Highness will have to put this in the food for all three."</em>


    <em>"What is it?"</em>


    <em>"The only way to protect your future."</em>


    To put it so emphatically, Lily handed Edmund a bottle of colorless liquid.


    Even a child would understand that its poison.


    <em>"Are you telling me to poison my father, the Empress and stepbrother?"</em>Edmund asked in a trembling voice.But Lily looked coldly at Edmund and conveyed Lisa''s words to him.


    <em>It just means that in order to open the way for you to future achievements, you also need to get your hands covered in blood.Only in this way can you protect yourself and your loved ones."</em>


    <em>"I cant.I never"</em>


    <em>"If His Highness cant, he will die."</em>


    <em>"What nonsense?</em>


    <em>If His Majesty lives, you die, but the opposite is also true.Or will you silently watch your mother die?"</em>


    She grabbed Edmund by the shoulder and said, strengthening her hand.


    Edmund was frightened by these words. He can''t believe his mother is going to die.


    After all, she was the only person left with him.He has who to this day wandered as an outcast in the imperial pce.


    Edmund was so afraid that she disappears too.Just thinking about it he started to cry and his whole body trembled.


    <em>"If I do this, will my mother really be safe?"</em>


    <em>"Of course.Both she and Your Highness will be safe."</em>


    Lily stroked Edmund gently on the shoulder and smiled.


    Edmund was so afraid of this smile, from which goosebumps ran all over his body, but at that moment, he had no choice but to squeeze the ss bottle and nod because he thought he had to save his mother.

 Chapter 157:

    Chapter 157:


    And today Edmund jumped at the chance.


    "Your Highness.The ordered dessert is ready."


    Edmund, who remembered the events of two days ago, came to himself with the maid''s voice. The maid, who answered the door, held a silver tray of apple pies. The maid who ced the pies on the table looked at Edmund.


    "The chef said the cake was baked with special care."


    "I need to change.Wait outside the door."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Left alone, Edmund took a deep breath as he looked at his favorite dessert.


    And then he pulled out a crystal bottle, which he kept in his pocket.


    Suddenly his eyes shed with determination And he opened the lid.


    Lily, attracted by the sound, looked up and stared at Edmund''s hands.


    As if she wanted to see if he spilled poison or not.


    His mother advised to check everything in person.


    After all, what a meticulous person herdy was.


    Edmund began pouring liquid from a crystal bottle over the apple pie as if in response to Lily''s insistent gaze.


    There was no ce that the liquid didnt reach.


    It was only when the bottle waspletely emptied that Edmund lowered his hand.


    This a lot It will work, right?


    Edmund looked at Lily again, clutching the bottle with trembling hands.Lily stared coldly at Edmund.


    <em>Will I get caught?''</em>


    Edmund shivered as he saw the inhuman coldness in her eyes.


    In fact, Edmund didnt poison the pie.


    When he was just given the poison, fear took over his mind entirely.But as time passed, he realized what he was going to do.


    <em>I''m trying to kill my father and my brother.''</em>


    So, Edmund secretly from Lily poured all the poison from the bottle and filled it with water.


    He was numb with fear, imagining that his mother might die, but he couldnt kill his father and younger brother.How can he rejoice in the future, walking over the corpses of his rtives?


    <em>How can one be happy in the future, killing one''s father and brother?''</em>


    And if his mother reallymitted the unforgivable sin If so, then it is right that she should pay the price.


    Edmund stared at Lily in silence and swallowed nervously.


    At the moment when he was already thinking that he was caught, Lily smiled smoothly and said:


    Good job, Your Highness.


    Lily reached out to Edmund and took the bottle.


    "Then I will take my leave and bring your mother the news."


    "Yes."


    Lily left the room, and the next moment the prince''s legs gave way.


    After all, he clearly remembered Lily''s words.


    <em>"If His Highness, the Prince, cannot do it, his mother will die."</em>


    ""


    Maybe now he betrayed his mother.


    Did he really make the right choice?


    "Your Majesty, it is time for dinner, the maid opened the door and entered."Bring dessert.


    "Bring the dessert."


    "Yes."


    Edmund went to dinner first, and the maid took a tray of apple pie.


    When thetter was about to leave the room, Lily stepped into the room.


    "I''ll take this."


    The maid winced as she watched Lily stretch her hands.


    "This is a take-out dessert to the dinner venue. It is not food that you, a servant, should take."


    "But His Highness the Prince ordered me to bring dessert just before he left the pce.


    Your Highness Did you order it?


    "Yeah.As you yourself saw, the prince is now worried in body and soul and is nervous, because he hasnt seen his father for a long time.And he said my presence will be a relief for him."


    The maid fell for Lily''s gentle persuasion.


    And this happened because Lily was seen beside Edmund from childhood, moreover, now she was recing Lisa for him in the pce.


    Of course, the maid had no choice but to believe Lily''s words.


    "Here it is.Just be careful."


    "Yes."


    Leaving the room first, Lily looked around and opened the lid.


    Then she took a small bottle out of her pocket and sprinkled clear liquid over the apple pie.


    * * *


    "His Highness the First Prince arrives."


    The door to the dining room opened and Edmund entered.Carlisle jumped up from his seat and happily called out to him.


    "Brother!"


    "His Majesty, Her Majesty.Greetings, Your Highness the Crown Prince."


    Edmund gave a shudder greeting.


    Carlisle, who at that time was about to run to Edmund, suddenly froze and retreated.


    He remembered Edmund''s cold tone the other day.


    I heard from Hn that the two met.


    Naturally, I smiled at Edmund so that the atmosphere did not be extremely awkward.


    "Edmund,e and sit down."


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    Edmund sat down opposite me.


    This child''s cheeks were now sunken, as if he had faced many difficultiestely.


    Edmund was a fast growing boy for his age. He would have been even more because he was raised as a Crown Prince.


    It would have been less shocking if I hadn''t known the political situation. The mother''s house that was pushed out of the Crown Prince''s seat and copsed.


    He knows that he has nothing left but his status as a Prince.


    So I didn''t go meet Edmund in the meantime, because he''ll be more ufortable when he sees me.


    He won''t know that I''m rted to the position of the Crown Prince and the copse of his mother''s family.


    "It''s been a long time since west met, Father."


    Edmund spoke to Raymond first.The moment Raymond''s eyes turned to Edmund, his shoulders flinched with tension.


    Raymond now sees Edmund as the child of the dead prince.


    I was afraid that he was about to lose his temper.


    I heard you feel bad.Now everything is fine?"


    "Yes. Now Im fine. Thanks for her concern."


    Fortunately, Raymond didn''t show anything harsh.I rxed, and then Edmund turned to me.


    Your Majesty the Empress, Your Majesty the Crown Prince.I''m sorry I couldn''t go say hellotely."


    "No, don''t apologize.Its a pity that we didnt invite you."


    "Thanks for these words.Okay um Your Highness is doing well?"


    Edmund smiled at Carlisle.


    The cold tone Helen told me about suddenly disappeared somewhere.


    Probably, he hid his feelings in the presence of the Emperor and the Empress.


    But Carlisle didn''t know it.He quickly burst into enthusiasm, as if he thought his older brother had reced anger with mercy.


    I No, I''m fine.I miss you brother, Carlisle said with a bright smile.


    Carlisle''sugh in the hall, where everyone was hiding behind a mask, was unusually sincere.


    At that moment, Carlisle''s pureugh shook Edmund.


    <em>I dont think its because of that strong hatred for Carlisle.</em>


    Rather, a vague sense of guilt appeared in those dark eyes.


    <em>Is Edmund guilty of something in front of Carlisle?</em>


    Considering this a mistake, I gave the winked at the servants to cover.


    And soon the table was covered with culinary delights.The meal began.


    Carlisle and Edmund talked tirelessly.


    Raymond hardly spoke, and I only asionally threw a line here and there.


    However, Carlisle talked to Edmund throughout the meal that Edmund had no time to wield a fork.


    On another day, I would have advised Carlisle to stop bothering Edmund, but today I dropped the case.


    After all, even if Carlisle had stopped talking, the atmosphere would have be quite prickly.


    And if Edmund spoke to Raymond in this hard atmosphere I didn''t want to imagine what will happen next.


    After dinner, which was filled with Carlisle''s clear voice, a servant entered with dessert.


    "His Majesty, Her Majesty.This is from the first prince."


    I saw a sweet apple pie.


    It was Carlisle''s favorite dessert.


    At that moment, Edmund smiled broadly.


    "Yes, Your Majesty.I hear His Highness the Crown Prince likes that."


    "My God, how do you know?Come on, say thanks, Carlisle."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Carlisle''s cheeks flushed, apparently ttered by such concern.


    <em>Are you sorry for treating Carlisle coldlyst time?''</em>


    I knew that Edmund''s feelings didnt echo Lisa''s thoughts.With a heartfelt smile, I took a piece of apple pie and put it on Carlisle''s te.


    As if he was just waiting for this, Carlisle stabbed a huge piece of cake with a fork.


    "So tasty!Mom would also need"


    "Prince?


    Carlisle, who had been talking with excitement a moment ago, suddenly froze.


    "Ugh!"


    "Carlisle, whats up?


    Carlisle bowed his head and groaned.


    The fork fell out of Carlisle''s hands and made a ringing sound.


    "Mom"


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Carlisle lifted his head and began to vomit blood.


    "Carlisle!"


    Calling out to Carlisle with a frightened face, I hastily hugged the falling child.


    "Carlisle, son!


    Raymond threw his chair away and ran over to me.


    Carlisle vomited blood over and over again.Hot blood ran down my hand.


    My heart seemed to stop at this sensation.


    "Carlisle, Carlisle!"


    "It hurts"


    Carlisle slowly closed his eyes.


    "Don''t lose consciousness.No, Carlisle, please!"


    Soon after, however, Carlisles body fell into my arms.


    "Oh no,no!Carlisle!"


    "Call a doctor!Right now!"


    Raymond''s urgent shout rang in my ears.


    I hugged my son tightly with trembling arms and cried his name in madness.

 Chapter 158:

    Chapter 158:


    "Empress, Empress! Ellie!"


    As I hugged Carlisle and cried, I heard a voice ringing loudly in my ears and a face covered with tears.


    Then I saw Raymond''s serious face. He told me with a sharp look.


    "Don''t lose your head.Let him go, let the doctor do his job."


    And Raymond was right.


    We need to treat Carlisle as soon as possible.


    Having lost my mind for a while, I looked at Cain exhaling and panting.


    "Bring the prince to bed and call the imperial doctors there."


    Raymond threw an order to the servants.


    One servant hastened to take Carlisle from me and leave the dining room.


    For a moment my legs gave way, but I forcibly brought them back to their senses.


    And at that moment, when I was about to leave the dining room, I saw Edmund, frozen like a stone.


    Carlisle began to spit blood as he tasted the present Edmund had brought.


    It was such a clear poisoning situation.


    "Did you really"


    <em>Did you really do something so cruel?''</em>


    The words stuck in my mouth.Edmund heard my voice and looked up.


    When his eyes met mine, Edmund couldn''t hide his trembling eyes as if he was surprised.


    "I"


    At that moment, Raymond grabbed my shoulder.


    "I''ll figure it out here.So hurry to Carlisle."


    I wondered what he was up to with Edmund, but I had no time for unnecessary worries.


    Yes.


    In the end I left the two of them and left the dining room first.


    * * *


    Ellie left the dining room and Raymond turned to Edmund. He saw Edmund''s face, stained with shock and fear. It was clear that the apple pie was poisoned.


    And the apple pie was dessert prepared by the First Prince himself.


    So Edmund tried to kill Carlisle.


    Edmund, who may be the son of the enemy, tried to kill his son.


    Raymond opened his mouth rationally, holding back with all his might the urge to kill Edmund immediately.


    "Take the apple pie to the imperial pce."


    Edmond couldn''t have done it alone.


    "Yes."


    Soon after, the knights dragged a certain gray-haired woman into the dining room.


    She wasnt wearing the first prince''s maid outfit.


    "Lily!"


    Edmund''s eyes went up to his forehead when he saw the new person involved.


    It looks like Edmund knew who she was.


    She is not from the pce, but Edmund knew her by name.


    "You are Lisa Sios''s person."


    Edmund''s shoulders trembled as the cold voice rang out.


    "It''s your mother''s maid, isn''t it?"


    Edmund wanted to sink into the ground, just to hide from Raymond''s prating gaze.For the first time he tasted impending death.


    Edmund slowly moved his lips.


    "Y-yes."


    "A poisonous dessert brought by Lisa Sios''s person First Prince, do you have any excuse for this?"


    "None."


    "Do you admit that you tried to poison the crown prince?"


    "Yes"


    In his eyes he seemed to have something amusing to tell.But Edmund just bowed his head, as if taking everything upon himself.


    The moment Lily was dragged, Edmund surrendered, facing the truth.


    Did Lily find out he changed the poison with water?


    Or maybe his mother sent Lily toplete her job from the beginning.


    In the end, this time, Edmund again couldnt escape his mother''s ns.


    If he now says something superfluous, his mother will be dragged to the prison.


    And she will never be safe. He has to stop them.


    Raymond''s eyebrows twitched as he looked at Edmund, who tilted his head as if giving up.


    Put the first prince and this woman in a prison and bring Lisa Sios here immediately.The crime is an attempt to poison the prince."


    "Mother didn''t know!"


    "That will be revealedter. Drag him out."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    " Your Majesty!Father!"Edmund shouted as he was being dragged away , but Raymond didn''t look back.


    Raymond, at the dinner table, stared at the floor, covered in Carlisle''s blood.


    The scene where Carlisle vomited blood yed out again in front of his eyes.


    Cold pierced Raymond''s fingertips as he saw the child sagging in his arms as if he were already dead.


    <em>Was I ever so afraid in my life?</em>


    If Carlisle dies He won''t be able to live. And he will kill Lisa, who tried to kill Carlisle, finally.


    Wipes away the blood stains.


    Holding her trembling fingers tightly, he left the dining room with heavy steps.


    * * *


    The Emperors bedroom.


    "What is the condition of the Crown Prince?What kind of poison did he take?"


    All the pce physicians came to the call.They examined the apple pie and checked Carlisle.


    In the meantime, my son vomited blood several times.


    Every time the child vomited, my heart shook. There was a fear that he would stop breathing forever.


    "Why are you silent?!"


    The doctor lowered his head with horror on his face.


    "It looks like this is not an ordinary poison as we know it well, but a mixture of different poisons."


    "What is required for treatment?


    "This We need to know what kind of poison it is in order to create an antidote We wont be able to make"


    <em>He can''t make the antidote.''</em>


    My unstable mind was struck by lightning.


    "Will you watch the prince die?If my son dies, you wont survive either!"


    A harsh voice rang by the bed.


    <em>If Carlisle dies like this I, I</em>


    At the moment when my soul was already torn from the body, someone grabbed my hand.


    "Your Majesty.


    Looking up at the familiar voice, I saw a wrinkled hand gripping mine tightly.


    "Father."


    When I saw my father''s warm purple eyes, I had strange feelings.


    Empress muste to her senses for the crown prince to be alive too.Strengthen your heart.His Highness is still alive, said father, giving strength to his hand.


    Little by little, my mind returned.As my father said, I need to be on my feet so that Carlisle is safe too.


    Having made this decision, I took a deep breath and let go of everything.My father stepped aside and went to the doctor.


    "Can''t you at least buy us time until we figure out what the poison is?"


    "Its possible.I have already ordered medicine to be brought in to slow the spread of the poison.And if we find out what kind of poison it is"


    "We need to hurry."


    I went to the bed.Although Carlisle was unconscious, painful moans escaped from his blue lips every now and then.


    Then Helen came to me.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.The head of the Phoenix Organization is waiting in the living room."


    Jed knew a lot about rare poisons after so many years in business.


    As soon as I heard that Carlisle had been poisoned, I sent a messenger to Jed.


    "Father, I need to talk to him, so please stay with Carlisle."


    "Dont worry."


    I left the room to meet with Jed.


    * * *


    Soon after Ellie left the bedchamber, the door flew open wide.


    The people, startled by the abrupt gesture, hastily lowered their heads when they saw Raymond enter.


    Raymond immediately rushed to the bed.


    And when he saw Carlisle, he stopped.


    Pale, tired face and body without a single movement.


    Also, there are blood stains on the white sheets.


    Raymond''s heart was about to burst apart at the horrible sight.Thinking that he might never see Carlisle''s bright smile again, his world was on the brink of disaster.


    <em>It would be better I he ate this poison.</em>


    It was sad that he couldn''t do it now.


    What is the condition of the Crown Prince?


    Icy face and terribly low voice.


    The doctor''s head was twisted by the atmosphere of death.


    "I cant understand what kind of poison it is.But we can use a medicine that slows down the flow of poisoning."


    Raymond sat up in bed and hugged Carlisle gently.


    "Give me the medicine."


    "Huh?But how do you Are you trying to feed him with your mouth?"


    "Right."


    "No, Your Majesty," The Imperial Physician shook his head. The continued vomiting of blood left the poison in His Highnesss mouth.If you make contact right now, the poison can be passed on to His Majesty as it is.It''s too dangerous."


    The imperial physician hastily warned him.


    "It doesnt matter."


    "Your Majesty, listen to his words"


    Duke Croft, who was watching the whole scene, came up and spoke.But this had no effect.


    No, if Raymond could take poison instead of Carlisle, he would do it.


    "Does the Crown Prince have enough time?"


    The doctor didnt answer and grabbed his forehead.


    ""


    "There is no other way."


    Raymond took the medicine from the doctor.


    " It''s enough?"


    "Yes.Since the prince only consumed a small piece of the pie, even that amount would be effective.Rather, Your Majesty, how do you feel?By chance"


    "I''m fine."


    Raymond put Carlisle back into bed. He still looked pale, but the sound of his breathing was morefortable than the first time. However, the poison will not retreat without the proper antidote.


    <em>We have only be a few days.''</em>


    Raymond, who was getting up, stopped with the dizziness that came over him.

 Chapter 159:

    Chapter 159:


    "Your Majesty?


    Fever grew in his stomach.Something burst out from within.In a hurry, he covered his mouth with his hand, but that didn''tpletely stop the red blood froming out.


    "Your Majesty!" Duke of Croft, who saw him, quickly approached him and helped him.


    Raymond straightened up and wiped his hands and mouth with a cloth.


    "Poison!In the end, the Emperor too"


    Raymond quietly ordered the doctors:


    "Bring the medicine that slows the spread of the poison too."


    From the moment he fed the medicine to Carlisle, he was prepared for a simr oue.What happened wasnt surprising.


    Doctors fussed about and brought him medicine.He immediately epted it, turned to Duke and said:


    "Don''t let the Empress know."


    Okay Your Majesty.


    "This is the order.In any case, it will be solved by taking an antidote."


    Duke was silent.


    "You guys watch your mouth too."


    The moment he issued a warning to the doctors, the door opened and Ellie entered.


    Raymond tucked the blood-stained cloth into his pocket with an imperceptible movement.


    * * *


    "Carlisle"


    I rushed straight to my child.


    Fortunately, he was still breathing.


    Somehow, he even looked morefortable breathing than before.


    "Has his condition improved?"


    "That''s not the point.We just gave him a medicine that slows down the spread of the poison."


    I see


    The thin ray of hope was quickly extinguished.


    I took the remaining pieces of apple pie to Jed, but he said that it would be difficult to install the poison, because he had no smell or color.


    Now there is only one person left who could suggest an antidote.


    "Your Majesty, is this really the work of the First Prince?"


    The First Prince said it was him.But the dessert was brought by a woman named Lily, Lisa''s maid.


    "Lily?


    "Is that a familiar name?"


    "She is a dangerous person, like Lisa''s right hand."


    She wasnt an ordinary maid.And if it was she who brought the dessert It is more likely that she is the poisoner.


    As soon as they came for her, she tried tomit suicide.She''s in a prison now."


    Did you order the guards to arrest Lisa?


    "As soon as I found out about her maid, I gave such an order.Maybe we''ll see soon"


    Carter entered without knocking.


    "Your Majesty, we found her."


    I wiped the red blood from Carlisle''s lips and kissed his forehead.


    "I''ll be right back. You have to hold out until then, Carlisle.


    Someone who knows the ingredients of this poison, somehow I''ll get him to open his mouth. I squeezed a bloody handkerchief and left the room with Raymond.


    The distance to the prison wasnt that great, but the road seemed too long, perhaps due to my nervousness.


    I walked down the stairs with an impatient step and froze, watching the prison door open.


    When I stepped inside, I saw Lisa on her knees and Leon lying next to me.


    Lisa, who had previously gazed at Leon with a dead gaze, slowly raised her head and was now looking at Raymond.


    She said, frowning as if it were a pity.


    "Oh, if Your Majesty is still okay, the poison seems to have been ingested by the Crown Prince alone."


    Raymond eventually got angry.


    "How dare you!" Raymond approached and grabbed Lisa by the neck.Her face turned red, letting us know that she cant breathe.


    She twisted her body, but her hands and feet were tied, so she couldnt escape.I looked around at Lisa, who was now suffering from suffocation.


    <em>If I cut off their limbs one by one. Will it beparable to this pain I''m experiencing right now?'' </em>


    But, unfortunately, it was impossible to kill her yet.


    "Your Majesty," I grabbed Raymond''s arm.


    Raymond threw Lisa to the ground in response to my call.


    "Cough cough!"


    Lisa, whose hands and feet were tied, fell to the floor.


    "Hahaha!"


    She cleared her throat and suddenly burst outughing madly.


    Tossing and turning on the dirty floor andughing, she seemed to have lost all sanity.


    "Do you think this will save the prince?"


    Lisa stoppedughing and looked at Raymond.


    It seems that she decided to refrain from further pretense.


    Raymond''s lips curled in contempt.


    "You''ve hidden it well so far."


    "Hide it? What did I hide from you? I have always done everything possible to protect myself and survive on my own. Who can''t go crazy when they take away what''s theirs?"


    "Yours? What can be said to be yours?"


    "The throne of the Empress!My son''s Crown Prince seat!This all is mine in the first ce!"


    Lisa''s dim eyes turned to me.


    "It''s theft to im what doesn''t belong to you," Raymond responded coldly.


    Lisa took a bold step and tried to poison Carlisle.This is probably because the future, painted by her illusions,pletely copsed.


    No matter how low Marquis fell, it would be strange if Lisa gave up so easily.


    "I wont give the title of heir to a boy who isnt even my son."


    Edmund''s lineage If it turns out that Edmund is not Raymond''s son, no matter how hard she tries, she could never reach the position of Crown Prince.


    Arriving at the prison, I guessed the reason for the poisoning and I was sure that Lisa wasnt at all surprised when she saw Leon, since she also expected all this, I try to y.


    The corners of Lisas mouth seemed to twitch. But she soon she said with a strange smile as if her mouth was going to split.


    "Yes.That''s all right.Edmund is not your dirty son."


    At that moment, Raymond''s face turned to stone, and the knights in the prison held their breath and looked at each other.


    The first prince is not the blood of the Emperor. It was a great and terrible truth.


    Although he had doubts close to conviction, Raymond couldnt hide his shock when everything was confirmed.


    Lisa hastily moved her red lips, as if she wanted to y a trick on Raymond, to annoy him even more.


    He is not the son of a bastard, who came out in a low lineage, but the son of Crown Prince Astor, he is the eldest son of His Majesty Astor. Legitimacy itself is different from yours, bastard."


    These words infuriated Raymond even more.


    His eyes shed with fire, as if the explosion was inevitable.


    "You want to die with your limbs torn from trying to poison the Crown Prince, as well as tricking me with the Emperor''s blood."


    The ck eyes shed. If he could, he would have already killed Lisa with her eyes.


    The knights shuddered in fear for their lives, but Lisa didnt stop talking.


    "I have no ce in this world anyway.Shouldn''t I at least make onest attempt to put my son on the throne, who is the true heir to the imperial family?"


    Lisa shook her head with a smile.


    But my silly son couldn''t even put the poison in correctly.Stupid, how stupid you are."


    Edmund came to mind, standing there with his head bowed, without a word in his defense.


    <em>How can you order your own son to kill others? No matter how blind you are with revenge, how can you do that?'' </em>


    "You have led your precious child to death. Don''t you feel sorry for him?"


    "He has already prepared a life that will be worse than death.If he dies anyway, why not walk away proudly with revenge?It is better for Edmund to die now than to live like a miserable prince."


    "You''re really out of your mind."


    If she was trying to poison Carlisle in order to protect Edmund''s position, I might think that it makes sense.


    However, I will never understand Lisa, who sent her child into a suicidal attack for personal revenge.


    I was saddened by her delusionalugh.


    What''s broken in your head?


    <em>She was once a woman whom I admired and envied.</em>


    However, now she was so insignificant that even anger towards her would be a waste of energy.


    This is all because of you, Ellie Croft.If you hadn''te back here, if you hadn''t had Carlisle, Edmund would have already sat on the throne!" Lisa shouted, looking at me with eyes full of hostility.


    Thest time I looked at Lisa, crawling on the floor and shaking her empty head, I stepped back.


    "Really you are crazy, just crazy."


    I turned to the side where the voice came from.


    This was said by none other than Leon Sios.


    Leon''s green eyes were full of confidence in the midst of all themotion.


    At one point, I wondered if there was hope for my sister, but she eventually turned out just like my father, no, uglier than my father," Leon''s voice was full of discouragement.


    "What would you know?


    "Yeah, I don''t know anything. I don''t understand the power that my sister and father wanted so much. But I know something."


    Leon bit his pale lips.


    "At least people should not live worse than animals.How can you push your child off the cliff!How can you give poison to Edmund?!"


    Leon''s angry voice sounded in the basement.


    Finally throwing a contemptuous nce at Lisa, Leon now turned to me.


    "Your Majesty.I know where the antidote to the poison is."

 Chapter 160:

    Chapter 160:


    "Is there an antidote?" I looked at Leon in surprise.


    "Leon!"


    At this time, Lisa widened her eyes and tried to rush to Leon.


    "Stop her."


    By Raymonds order, the knight overpowered Lisa and shut her mouth.


    "If you lie, you die right there."


    Leon nodded at Raymond''s warning.


    "There is. It was originally made with an antidote."


    "Tell me where to find it."


    Instead of telling you where the antidote is, I have a request for Your Majesty.


    "You dare to y with me in such a situation?Or maybe you want to beg for your life?"Raymond chided him, barely holding back his anger.


    But Leon didnt back down.


    "My life doesnt matter, Your Majesty I ask you to spare the life of the First Prince."


    Raymond''s expression froze for a moment.This was an unexpected words.


    "Are you really asking me to spare the blood of the former prince?"


    "Your Majesty, the child didnt know anything.This is just a boy who grew up believing that he is the son of the Emperor."


    Leon banged his forehead on the floor and pleaded.


    "And in this attempt he is also a pawn.He has been used a whole life, and until its very end, he must be a victim of the strife of adults?Isn''t that too cruel?Please do mercy at least once."


    "Do you think he will spare Edmund''s life?!What a stupid joke!"


    Lisa pulled away, biting the knight''s hand, and shouted to Leon.


    "We are already dead!"


    Soon her mouth shut up again and she waspletely pressed against the ground.


    "I promise.I will save the life of the First Prince.Tell me where the antidote is."


    Raymond''s words stopped Lisa''s floundering.


    She looked at him in amazement.


    Leon spoke up hastily, fearing Raymond would change his mind.


    We''ve always kept the antidote and the poison in one ce.So I''m pretty sure the antidote is somewhere in the mansion.A pink crystal bottle in a silver-edged wooden box is that antidote."


    "Now"


    "I will go there."


    This was an antidote to save Carlisle.


    I''d be more relieved if I went to pick it up myself..Raymond looked at me and nodded.


    "Carter, take care of the Empress."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    * * *


    When Ellie came out of the basement, Raymond waved his hand, wanting the knights to let go of Lisa.


    As soon as the knights released her, Lisa burst into new delirium.


    I don''t want mercy like that!How much more miserable are you going to make it?Come on, kill him!Well, you want it?You are going crazy, you want to kill me and Edmund!"


    Lisa shed her eyes and rushed to him.


    "Kill himCome on! Come on! Oh!"


    The knights immediately caught her.


    Screaming and madly rushing.Raymond could no longer see in this disgrace Lisa whom he once loved.


    Raymond looked into Lisa''s green eyes, full of frenzy.


    "Kill me right now!"


    There was a desire to cut off her limbs and throw them into the field, but that would only be enough for one time.


    "You will be judged."


    "Ha, judged?"


    "You will rify your sins and you will be judged for them.Even when you die, you will forever remain in history in the form in which you are now."


    Raymond spoke like a cut.


    And I will show mercy to Edmund.May my name, my son''s and my wife''s name be glorified."


    At Raymond''sst words, Lisa broke down in anger and screamed.


    "Aaghhhhh!"


    To leave without even leaving a small scratch was aplete failure.


    Resentment aside, Raymond summed it up with a small gesture:


    "Ah.And if you want to know, your son covered his mother to the end.Even such a mother."


    Lisa''s fight stopped.


    Even if he didnt see it, Raymond guessed what Lisa''s face was like now. Soon after, a cry resembling a cry touched Raymond''s back. And at that moment, Raymond felt a hot pain in his stomach.


    ""


    The poison seemed to dissolve his intestines.


    Gathering his strength, he quickly left the prison, stained with suffering.


    * * *


    Lisa''s mansion stood on the outskirts of the capital. Shabby and ugly, it seemed to resemble the end of his mistress.


    The knights opened the doors and walked around the entire mansion.


    "Your Majesty, you maye in."


    "We are looking for a box with a silver frame.Look for her everywhere in the house."


    The knights stirred at mymand.


    There was vanity here and there throughout the house.


    But soon the knights just shook their heads, saying that they hadnt found it.


    Burning with rm, I went to the maid that the knights had caught.


    She seemed to be the only remaining maid in the ruined Sios family.


    I gave Carter a meaningful look, and he drew his sword.The maid was frightened and whispered briskly.


    "Empress, Your Majesty!


    "If you answer my questions, your life will be spared."


    "Yes, yes. I''ll answer anything."


    "Where do you keep the important items in the mansion?"


    "Huh?"


    "The ce where the valuables of the Sios family are kept.Don''t say you threw everything away."


    The maid immediately opened her mouth.


    The library has a secret door to the basement.We have collected all the valuables in the basement.Please save me."


    "Open the cer door. Then I''ll save you."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Cartel grabbed the maid by the neck and lifted her up.


    We followed the staggering maid into the study.


    The maid entered the library and pushed aside the bookshelf.Then a secret door opened.


    I heard the footsteps of the knights who followed me.


    I don''t know how long Carlisle can bear.


    I searched the entire basement full of paintings and gold.


    "Your Majesty, we"


    I also ignored what the knights were saying.


    I was digging here and there, and at some instant I saw a small wooden box.


    <em>This is it.'' </em>


    I quickly lifted the box and saw a silver frame around it.


    When I opened the lid with a trembling hand, I saw in it a pink crystal bottle.


    <em>"A pink crystal bottle in wooden box with silver edging.</em>


    That''s what Leon said.


    "I found it."


    Liquid in a small pink crystal bottle.


    Now we can save Carlisle.


    Shedding tears of joy, I grabbed the antidote and threw out the order:


    "I found an antidote. I will return to the imperial pce immediately."


    * * *


    Returning to the Imperial Pce, I ran to the room.


    "Carlisle.


    Carlisle''s condition was more important, even though I was out of breath from driving the horse myself.


    Although I found the antidote, I was wondering if Carlisle already died or if it has be an uncontroble situation. I was disturbed by the worst imaginings.


    What is the condition of the Crown Prince?


    "The medicine is better than we thought, so it''s okay."


    The imperial physician reported quickly.


    And I heard Raymond''s voice:


    "Ellie, is that an antidote?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    I gave the doctor a small crystal bottle.


    The Imperial Physician was immediately confused.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.And it''s all?"


    "That''s all. What happen? Maybe Do you need more?


    "This is"


    The doctor looked at Raymond, embarrassed.


    <em>Isn''t that enough? What should I do if the amount of antidote is insufficient even though I just came here?''</em>


    At the time when my heart was threatening to jump out through the ribs, Raymond asked the doctor:


    "Isn''t it enough for the prince?"


    "No, that''s not the point"


    "So what other problems?Hurry up and feed him."


    When the doctor said that this would be enough, I breathed a sigh of relief, grabbed Carlisle''s hand tightly and looked down.


    <em>Now Carlisle will live.</em>


    "Yes, Your Majesty.But"


    All my attention was drawn to the antidote flowing into Carlisle''s mouth.


    So it escaped me how the doctor looks at Raymond, nor my father''s lips as if they had something to say.


    I held my breath.


    Let us pray that the antidote will have an effect.


    <em>How long has it been?'' </em>


    Carlisle''s face, which had previously been contorted by pain, was now gradually rxing.


    The breathlessness gradually subsided.


    "Let''s take a look.


    The pce doctor bent down to examine Carlisle''s condition.I held my breath and looked at him.


    "Everything is fine?" I asked as soon as the imperial doctor finished the examination.


    As soon as my heart trembled with anxiety, the imperial doctor said, rxing his hardened face.


    "Yeah. Fortunately, it works. I think you can rx now. Her Majesty."


    "Uh"


    I burst into tears with a feeling of relief that filled my heart.I couldn''t keep everything inside anymore.


    "Carlisle, I''m sorry, I''m sorry you were hurt again."


    I hugged Carlisle and shed tears. I hugged him for a long time and listened to my baby''s heartbeat.

 Chapter 161:

    Chapter 161:


    "Do not wake her up."


    Ellie, who held Carlisle tight and cried, fell asleep with Carlisle.


    Raymond looked at the two people who were embracing each other, and then looked towards the Imperial Pce.


    "Can the Prince''s condition now be considered out of danger?"


    "Toxins recede quickly.If he continues to take medicine, everything will be straightened out without consequences."


    "That''s a relief."


    When he breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly vomiting again asked to go out.


    "Ugh!"


    Raymond covered his mouth with his hand and turned away from the bed in haste.


    "Your Majesty!"


    The pce doctors approached him in surprise.Raymond spat out a ball of blood and hastily wiped his lips with his hands.


    "Lower your voice."


    He looked back in case he woke them up.Fortunately, Ellie has already fallen asleep with Carlisle.


    "Your Majesty, this cant be hidden.It was worth sharing the antidote for two, said Duke Croft, who approached Raymond, unable to hide the horror from his face.


    "It would be better to talk elsewhere."


    If we make a fuss here, Ellie will wake up.


    Raymond made his way to the living room farthest from the bedroom and plopped down on the sofa.


    He vomited again the blood he had held back until now.


    Khuk!


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Don''t make a fuss and bring back the medicine that slows the spread of the poison."


    On Raymond''s orders, the doctor hastily delivered the medicine.The pain gradually subsided.


    "It''s a little better if I take medicine."


    Raymond took a deep breath and buried himself in the sofa.


    The metallic smell of blood wafted through the room.


    Duke Croft, looking at this action from the side bit his lip hard because there was nothing he could do.


    You should have injected that antidote by force, Duke said in a voice full of guilt.


    Emperor and Crown Prince.


    If at once these two lives were in danger, ording to thew of the country, first it was necessary to save the Emperor.


    Duke Croft knew it too.But when he heard that the antidote was limited to just one serving, he didnt intervene.


    He couldnt protest and dere that it was necessary to save Raymond instead of Carlisle.


    At that moment, he was more Carlisle''s grandfather than a loyal vassal of the Emperor.


    Regret came with a dy, but even if such a momentes again, he wasnt sure that he will make a different choice.


    He couldn''t turn his back on Carlisle.


    Its not your fault.Even if you insisted, I still wouldn''t have taken the antidote, Raymond said quietly when he saw Dukes face clouded with guilt.


    "Ivemitted a murderous crime.How dare I now"


    "Stop it, Duke.I''m still alive.And I''m not in the mood to die," Raymond''s ck eyes shed.


    He turned his head to the doctor.


    "How long can Ist with this medicine?"


    "Well, you haven''t taken a lot of the poison directly The spread rate can be slowed down even more, but even in the best case it won''t exceed three months."


    The doctor''s voice trembled as he announced the disturbing news.


    "Three months Make an antidote by analyzing the ingredients that the poison contains.Now it depends on you, if I live or die."


    "Your Majesty"


    The imperial pce doctors shook their heads.


    "I''ll do my best."


    The doctors withdrew, and Raymond saw that Duke Croft stood here.


    "Don''t tell the Empress."


    Your Majesty You cant cover this up just because you are hiding it.


    "I''ll hide it.And even if the momentes when I die I dont want to reveal the fact that I died because of poison."


    Whether it is an ident or something else, my end wont be from poison.


    If Ellie finds out that I took poison and died to save Carlisle, even though she really hates him, guilt will gnaw at her for the rest of her life.


    I have never made her happy, and I didnt want to be a burden to her even in thest minutes.


    After death, I just hope that Ellie can livefortably, not oppressed by guilt.


    "Your Majesty"


    "Duke, don''t tell the Empress."


    "Is this an order?"


    "Yes."


    Duke looked into Raymond''s determined ck eyes and bowed his head.


    "I will obey."


    So now you can go back and rest. I also want to rest."


    "Yes. I''ll go now."


    As Duke left the living room, Raymond squeezed a bloody hand.


    "Will I survive?"


    A quiet voice, in which there was no hope, scattered in the frozen air.


    * * *


    It''s been two days since Carlisle woke up.


    And today was Lisa''s trial day.


    The day after the incident, Raymond made public all of her crimes.


    It was announced that she was trying to poison the prince and that the First Prince wasnt his child.


    The empire was turned upside down. The newspapers were confused as if they did not know which articles to put on the front page.


    The attempted assassination of the heir and the mystery of the birth of the First Prince was so shocking.


    Fortunately, the Crown Prince was saved, and Edmund was stripped of his status as a prince.


    That night, when all the facts were revealed, I visited Edmund.


    This happened because he was in a terrible shock.


    The child who had tried to protect his mother to the end was now pressing on my heart.


    Edmund emerged from the prison and was imprisoned in a locked room.


    If he got out of prison on his own, then Raymond will keep his promise to spare Edmund''s life.


    In the room I was greeted by the shadow of the former prince, who simply renounced everything and let go.I assumed that he might have gone crazy against the backdrop of the breakthrough changes.


    As if he had already epted his fate, Edmund stood there with a look unlike a boy his age.


    <em>"Father, I always No, not like that.I always hoped for His Majestys affection, but I never could"</em>


    <em>"Edmund, this will never be your fault!"</em>


    <em>I think my very existence was sinful.And why did my father be like that?I would prefer that he turned out to be someone whom I didnt even know at all"</em>


    Deposed prince, the Emperor''s enemy.


    How cruel it was to throw Raymond a child from his enemy.


    How desperate must it be that he, who grew up believing himself to be Raymond''s son, like iron stones, is actually the son of his father''s enemy?


    I didn''t dare gauge Edmund''s state of mind. There was only one thing I could say.


    <em>It doesn''t matter whose child you are.All this is not your fault.Dont forget about this, living in the future."</em>


    <em>"His Majesty showed mercy."</em>


    <em>"Because there are no sins behind you."</em>


    <em>"There is no one by my side What''s the use that I survived?"</em>


    Edmund, who had been talking staring at the floor all the time, now raised his eyes and looked at me.


    ck eyes were filled with immeasurable sadness.


    <em>Your mother wanted you to survive.Edmund, you must live."</em>


    <em>"Mother"</em>


    Edmund''s ck eyes trembled.


    It was a lie, but I think only such a lie could give Edmund the will to live.


    <em>"When everything is settled We will send you across the seas.I will help you get settled there."</em>


    <em>"Why are you doing this to me?There was a moment when I really wanted to kill Carlisle."</em>


    Edmund looked at me in bewilderment.


    Seven years ago, when Lisa had just appeared in the Empire, I hated the very existence of Edmund.


    Because her son would take the ce of my child.


    But I couldnt kill an innocent child just because he had the misfortune to be born from Lisa.


    And now Edmund, whose life had been sacrificed to the vain greed of his family, was simply pathetic.


    I was worried about Edmund, who had never been cared for by his family because I had a son myself.


    <em>The choices you made I know it''s not what you really wanted. So worry no more about the Crown Prince''s case."</em>


    Edmund stared at me with mixed emotion in his eyes.


    Edmund wont be happy with my favor.After all, if not for me, his family would have remained in their ce.


    But what grudges can there be against me now?


    In order not to sow confusion, I havent added such words.


    <em>"Then I''ll leave now."</em>


    I checked that everything was okay and said everything I had to say.


    The moment I turned to leave, Edmund''s voice stopped me.


    <em>"My mother can never be forgiven."</em>


    <em>"I can''t do anything about it."</em>


    I had to muster my strength to ignore the muffled cryinging from behind.


    "Mother, mother."


    "Yes?"


    Remembering my meeting with Edmund, I woke up from Carlisle''s voice.


    "Mom, I ate everything!


    Carlisle''s silver bowl was empty, proving that he hadcently taken all the medicine.


    "Good job."


    I put Carlisle on the bed and stroked his head, as if paying apliment for the fact that he took that bitter medicine withoutint.


    I covered him with a nket and said:


    "I may not be there when you wake upter. Can you be alone?"


    "Of course."


    Carlisle smiled brightly.


    Carlisle hadn''t heard news of the First Prince yet.


    He will be shocked to learn that the First Prince is no longer his brother.


    My son was nothing more than a soft-hearted child, so I gave orders to people not to open their mouths.


    Carlisle only knew that he had eaten something wrong and was being treated for it.


    Carlisles eyes closed as if he was falling asleep after taking medicine.


    After capturing this moment, I jumped out of bed.


    "Let''s go to court."

 Chapter 162:

    Chapter 162:


    "The trial is made against the defendant Lisa Sios.In order to cover up the crime of cheating the imperial bloodline, she attempted to kill countless people and poison the Emperor''s descendant, the Crown Prince.Do you admit it?"


    "Edmund is the legitimate sessor andes from the family of the true Emperor.Having a bastard as Emperor, you are not even able to distinguish the truth."


    ncing at the judge, Marquis Paren, Lisa began to spit bile.


    Marquis Paren frowned.


    "The First Prince is definitely the son of a sinner. How dare he call his Majesty a bastard? You''ve gone crazy."


    "It wasnt me who went crazy, but you, all of you!Have you thrown me to court?Me, the mother of the First Prince?None of you will live to be old!" Lisa screamed and swept all the objects off the table with her shackled hands.


    During her rebellion, the knights grabbed Lisa on both sides.


    "Let me go, dogs!Let go!Do you know whose body you are touching?"


    Lisa screamed and kicked.


    Then she suddenly aimed at me.


    "It''s all because of you!I should have just killed you!My only fault is that I didn''t kill you seven years ago!" She stared at me with her crazy eyes.


    I was told that she screamed and cried like crazy whilenguishing in a prison.Now it was clear that in that prison she had lost herst mind.


    Like a wild beast, she was hunted by knights from all sides.


    She was once a woman who reached the highest power in the Empire.Now, seeing her miserable appearance, the assembled nobles turned up their noses and spat in her direction.


    But I didnt take my eyes off her contrition.


    I really wanted to hear her funny tales about killing me and Carlisle.


    <em>This must have been what you really were.''</em>


    <em>A stupid thing.'' </em>


    I was still watching Lisa, whose head was now pressed against the table.


    I won''t think about the other choices she might have made or why she became like this. Not everyone would have made the same choice as her, even if they were in dire need.


    I didn''t want to know anymore why she got such rot on her heart.


    It was simple.Today Lisa is paying for her wrongdoing.


    "Lisa Sios.


    At this time, Marquis Parens voice rang out again.


    "The criminal is given thest word.The crimesmitted by the defendant are so terrible and cruel that it is obvious that no goodwill is possible here."


    Marquis Paren held his breath and made the final decision.


    "From that moment on, Lisa Sios is deprived of her title and status, and is sentenced to death by beheading."


    "Shut up!If Edmund bes Emperor, then he will kill you all!"


    As soon as Marquis Paren finished speaking, Lisa broke out into another hysteria.


    Marquis Paren winced and gave the order:


    "Take the sinner away."


    "Edmund, bring Edmund here!Edmund!Save me!Edmund!"


    Lisa shouted Edmund''s name until she was dragged out of the courtroom.


    Presumably, Edmund was lucky that he didnt see it.


    "I can''t believe she''s going to be beheaded."


    "This is what happens in the end."


    "How can you leave her to live after all?"


    More than that, to that person What will happen to him now?


    "He''s the son of the dead Crown Prince, so won''t he have a hard time surviving?"


    Lisa left, and the nobles started to buzz.


    Listening to their chatter, I opened my mouth to firmly indicate Edmund''s position.


    "Edmund will get a new castle.Because he has nothing to do with the sins of his mother."


    My words surprised the nobles.


    Getting a new castle meant that Edmund would live.


    In front of me now stood faces giving a wonder that something like that came from my lips.


    "Let''s go now."


    They were waiting for the continuation of my story, but I decided to leave them to savor new gossip.


    After looking at the ce where I hadst seen Lisa, I paused for a moment and left the courtroom.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty, the Empress has arrived."


    "Let her in."


    The office door opened and I stepped inside.


    I raised my eyes and looked at the table, at which, as usual, Raymond was working.To my surprise, it was empty.


    Then I heard Raymond''s voice.


    "Here."


    Turning around, I saw the presence of the imperial doctor.


    I went over and asked.


    "Your Majesty, are you sick?"


    An empty silver bowl was in the doctor''s hands.


    A familiar scent was smelled.


    "I got a little tired, so I took medicine to replenish my strength."


    Raymond told me as if it mattered little.


    "Leave us."


    The doctor withdrew politely.


    "Ellie, sit down."


    His face was unusually pale.


    He always had such white skin, but I didn''t even think that it could achieve a shade lighter.


    Looking at his pale face, I suddenly realized that I hadnt seen Raymond in two days.


    I couldnt think about it, because I was busy around Carlisle.But for two days now, Raymond hasnte to us.


    Although Carlisle and I stayed in his bedroom.


    What''s going on with him?


    All my thoughts are now focused on his ashen face.


    Your Majesty, are you sure that youre alright?


    "I''m fine."


    "Why didn''t you visit Carlisle for two days? If something happens"


    Only that I had to work with Edmund and Lisa.So much of this fuss, and more If I show up in my bedroom, I will cause you inconvenience again."


    It''s not that I didn''t go in at all.I came at dawn to see Carlisle.Sorry I had to do it in secret, he added.


    Raymond''s face was now devoid of emotion.


    <em>Is he really okay?</em>


    His face seemed more tired than usual.


    "Ellie, I''m fine.Dont worry about anything."


    Raymond told me firmly, sensing my doubts.


    What the heck?


    Carlisle was gradually healed, and Lisa''s trial waspleted.There was nothing to worry about.


    He must be sleeping badly again because of work.


    Trying to brush off the strange sensation, I sat closer to him.


    "Carlisle will get better soon.Are you sure everything is okay?"


    "Yes.You don''t need to worry about it now."


    "That''s a relief.Have you already been told what happened at the trial?"


    "Yeah.She was nutty until the very end."


    "I heard the execution will take ce tomorrow morning."


    "A whole string of sins has gathered behind her.There is nothing to postpone here.But one more thing You dropped in to visit Edmund, didn''t you?"Raymond said, leaning back on the sofa.


    "Yes. I met with Edmund."


    The knights guarding Edmund''s secret room were the Emperor''s entourage.Naturally, they reported everything.


    Edmund was just a scapegoat.I dont want to stick a knife in the back of a child."


    "But this child is of the dead prince."


    I understood that Raymond''s mercy towards Edmund didnt mean that Edmund''s subsequent life would be calm.


    The prince, who died at the hands of Raymond, was his sworn enemy, even if he was dead.


    But if you spoil Edmund''s life too, will Raymond''s anger be satiated?


    Your Majesty has already taken revenge.Now you want to ruin Edmund''s life too?So that it bes an endless series of revenge?"


    Raymond was silent for a long time, staring dully into the air.


    It will take him time to gather his thoughts together.


    "Are you going to send Edmund abroad?"


    "I would like to ask Your Majesty something about this."


    "What is it?"


    "I think it would be nice to send Leon with him."


    "Leon Sios?


    "Anyway, it was he who gave us the antidote His presence will help Edmund."


    <em>It would be safer to send him with Leon than him alone.</em>


    If Leon is next to him, I think that Edmund can still grow into a worthy person.


    I didn''t know him well, but at least Leon wasnt stifled by greed with a thirst for revenge.


    Leon Sios had the mercy of agreeing tomit suicide. Tonight, I will poison him, Raymond spoke quietly. And he moved his lips again looking at me. The poisoning I willmunicate it and then you take care of the body. I will conclude this by giving you the poison.


    <em>It would be up to me to save him or kill him.</em>


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    I smiled at his strong-willed decision.


    "And, Ellie.Carlisle recovered How about taking him to the Empress''s pce?"


    "Huh?"


    The corner of my mouth, which was drawing lines at the unexpectedmand, stopped.


    <em>What do you mean by going back to the Empress''s pce?'' </em>


    "As you can see, I''m a little tired.I think I need to rx in my bedroom."


    From one nce at that face, it was clear that he needed rest. So now he was going to go to the bedroom and I should tell him to restfortably.


    <em>I was going to tell him that it doesn''t matter if I''m with him, it''s fine. Of course, I thought we were together.'' </em>


    I was surprised by my own thoughts, but I was also surprised by what Raymond said.


    From the moment I entered the pce, it was he who always took the initiative and looked for an excuse to stay close.


    All this is terribly strange and embarrassing.


    It was absurd, but at the moment when I was told to return, I even felt somehow sad.


    Ever since I overheard Raymond''s conversation with Carlisle, it has been a burden for me to recognize my own feelings for Raymond.


    When Carlisle went to bed with the poisoning, Ipletely relied on Raymond.


    If not for him, we would have ended badly.


    After going through such a series of tragedies, it seemed strange that he was now drawing a line between us.


    But that''s enough.


    If I didn''t want to start over with him, it would be good to clear my head as soon as possible.


    "Then we leave today."


    "Okay.Thanks."


    Raymond smiled and looked at me.


    It seems that today he came up with the idea of building walls between us, or was it my imagination?


    "I''ll leave now."


    "Yeah."


    Raymond answered without even looking at me.Which in a strange way hurt my feelings.


    <em>It''s no big deal. Because he said he was tired.'' </em>


    I stopped thinking and left the office.

 Chapter 163:

    Chapter 163:


    That night.


    Wearing a ck cloak, with Carlisle sleeping in the Empress Pce, I left the Pce with Helen alone and got into the carriage that was parked.


    As I got into the carriage, Edmund, who was waiting inside, looked at me with surprised eyes.


    It was I who secretly ordered Edmund to be in that carriage.Edmund had to leave the Imperial Pce tonight.


    I sat across from Edmund with a strange face.


    Soon after the carriage left, Edmund carefully asked.


    "Your Majesty Where are you taking me?"


    "Didn''t I tell you?I will help you settle in a foreign country.And you need to leave today."


    "Like this Is it that simple?I didn''t even see my mother"


    It looks like he wanted to see Lisa for thest time.


    As evil as Lisa was, she was Edmund''s mother, so I understood Edmund''s longing. But it would have been better if Edmund hadn''t seen Lisa now.


    Hisst memory of his mother shouldn''t be so ugly.


    "We have to go immediately."


    "Ah"


    My persistence left him no room for hesitation.


    So, the carriage hastily passed the gates of the Imperial Pce.


    Your Majesty, we have arrived.


    Helen, who was driving outside with the coachman, opened the door for me and said. I got out first, Edmund followed me.


    In the middle of the forest on the outskirts, my eyes were drawn by the golden hair, slicked back.


    "Carter.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Empress."


    "Did you bring him?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    Carter responded and backed off.Leon Sios appeared from behind him.


    His green eyes twinkled with light as he spotted the person behind me.


    "Edmund!


    Who? Edmund, who couldnt understand the moment, took a step back.


    "Edmund, this is your uncle, Leon Sios."


    "Yes?" Leon''s voice trembled as if his emotions were overwhelming.


    When I saw Edmund in the prison, his eyes that seemed to have given up everything werepletely different.


    "Uncle"


    Edmund also seemed unable to believe Leon''s existence.


    Leon and Edmund looked at each other withplex emotions.


    They probably had a lot to discuss.


    But two of them will have to leave before dawn.


    "You have a lot to talk about, but talk when you are alone one by one.Leon Sios."


    "Yes, Empress."


    "You took poison andmitted suicide tonight."


    ""


    Leon''s face trembled immediately.


    I looked at Helen.Helen pulled out a pre-prepared ID and handed it to Leon.


    "This is the name under which you will live in the future.Don''t forget, Leon Sios died today."


    "I will keep it in mind.And thank you, Your Majesty," Leon bowed his head and spoke.


    Now it was Edmund''s turn. He lookedpletely confused.


    I gently took his hand.


    "Edmund."


    "Yes."


    That''s all I can do for you.You also have to leave Agrita Castle from now on. You will also have to bury your mother in your heart."


    "Yes."


    And again You can''t go back to the Empire.Everyone can be happy only when you forget the empire and the empire forgets you."


    In the distant future, when Raymond and I would have died, if Edmund had changed his mind and returned to the Empire, rivers of blood would have flowed.


    Be that as it may, Edmund was of imperial bloodline.


    But he was a smart kid, so he quickly realized what I was talking about.


    "Never I wont return.Thank you for your kindness.Your Majesty."


    "Good."


    I let go of Edmund''s hand.


    "Get out of the capitalpletely before dawn."


    Carter brought two horses and handed the reins to Leon and Edmund.


    The two bowed their heads once more and mounted their horses.


    And without looking back, they immediately left this ce.


    "Should I check that they''re leaving the border?"


    "You don''t have to do that. Leon and Edmund, they''re not idiots either."


    They know better than anyone that they can only survive by leaving this ce.


    And so we kept our promise not to kill Edmund.


    All I could do, I did.Their future life is none of my business.


    With a sense of relief, I turned to the carriage.


    "Let''s go back to the Imperial Pce.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty, Lisa''s death sentence has been carried out."


    "Yes."


    Hearing the news from Helen, I closed the carriage door.


    When I returned to the pce, the sky was already flooded with bright light.


    The sunny blue sky seemed to reflect my own feelings.


    <em>Now it''s really over.</em>


    I heard poisonous words around, and the aftertaste remained bitter, but in the future only light awaits me.


    After all, Lisa Sios ended up leaving this world.


    While looking at the peaceful panoramic view of the Imperial Pce, my gaze suddenly touched the carriage standing in front of the pce.


    "Raymond.


    None other than the Emperor got out of the carriage.


    It hasn''t been a day since he drew a line and I go back to the Empress Pce yesterday, what''s going on?


    The corners of his mouth crept upward.Looks like he was d to see me.


    <em>You are crazy.''</em>


    I put pressure on the corners of my mouth to keep from turning them up and left the room to greet him. As I was going down the hall, I ran into Raymond, who had just entered the Pce.


    "Your Majesty."


    " Empress.I was worried about the prince.Has he already woken up?"


    "Yes, he''s awake. Let''s go to the room."


    "Ah.Your presence is unnecessary.Never mind, I came without an invitation."


    Someone elses ears would have thought that this was how he showed me a favor.But when I thought about it, it seemed to me that he didnt need exactly mypany.


    His tone was the same as yesterday.When he ushered me out of his pce.


    What''s going on in this strange head?


    I checked his face.


    The face was calm.


    It seems there is nothing bad or strange.


    In this situation, it would be strange for me to follow him to Carlisle''s room.


    I said, taking a step back:


    "Then I''ll take my leave."


    "Okay."


    He just passed in front of me and climbed the stairs.


    Thrown so carelessly, I flushed with embarrassment.


    I just stood there and watched him, and Raymond, meanwhile, had already got up the stairs.


    I felt that not only I was embarrassed, but all the servants were now looking at me.


    Raymond didn''t even look back.


    "Your Majesty, are you okay?"


    Helen came over and asked carefully.


    That look of hers, she kind of asked if Raymond was spoiling my life like before?


    I was extremely embarrassed, but I didnt feel resentment or anger.


    Rather, Raymond''s sudden change was suspicious.


    I feel like there''s something I don''t know, but I couldn''t figure out what it was.


    "Im okay."


    "Will you go to the office?"


    "No.Let''s leave the pce for a while, so that His Majesty can spend time calmly with the Crown Prince."


    Although I didnt know exactly what was happening here, I could see that Raymond seemed ufortable being with me now.


    So today I am considering leaving him without mypany.


    In any case, I will have a meeting.


    "Get the carriage ready.We are going to the Phoenix Organization."


    * * *


    No one came out to meet me in front of the entrance, because I hadnt informed Jed in advance.


    The lobby worker, who saw the imperial carriage, widened his eyes and bowed his head.


    "I''ll tell the boss right now."


    "No.Let it be a surprise."


    Since bing Empress, I have never been able to speakfortably with Jed.


    Since today is a free day, it would be nice to meet him in a rxed atmosphere.


    When I reached the top floor, I froze when I saw a man who had just left the office.


    "Jeremy?"


    "Your Majesty."


    Jed also left the office with that voice.


    "Greetings, Your Majesty the Empress."


    "Get up, both of you."


    Jeremy and Jed stood up, and I looked at them one by one with puzzled eyes.


    "What did you two do?"


    Jeremy answered when he saw my eyes on them.


    "Oh, I came to ask for help in the work in the mines.Duke''s current position is too stressful, it is too much to manage the mines again."


    "Ah you came here on business."


    Now, it''s no surprise that the two have met on several asions.


    "Your Majesty But are you okay?"Jeremy asked anxiously.


    From the poisoning of Carlisle to the death of Lisa.


    It can be assumed that I was worried about a lot of things that have fallen on my shoulders.


    "I''m fine.Carlisle has already recovered.And as you heard, Lisa was executed today, so there''s nothing else I need to worry about."


    As I continued talking with a smile, Raymond''s face came to mind and I stopped talking.


    <em>Is there really nothing to worry about?'' </em>


    His sudden change in attitude annoyed me.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Jeremy noticed how my wandering gaze suddenly froze, and anxiously called out to me.

 Chapter 164:

    Chapter 164:


    I smiled softly at the concerned look.


    "Oh, that''s nothing.As I said, everything is fine."


    We are very fortunate that Her Majesty and His Highness the Crown Prince are still at peace.I want to talk more, but I I have work to do, so I have to go back."


    " I see. It was a pleasure to see you, Duke."


    "Me too.I will soon pay a visit to the Empress''s pce."


    "I''ll be waiting."


    Jeremy disappeared and I turned to Jed.


    "If you have any questions, you should have called me."


    Today I wanted to visit you quietly.Are you very busy?"


    "No.Let''s go ahead and eat," Jed smiled and let me into the office.


    When I sat down on the sofa, they brought us a tray of tea.Jed spoke up, taking a sip of the aromatic fruit tea.


    "Why did youe here yourself?Is the Imperial Pce still in chaos?"


    "It''s okay, because the prince is still alive.And I came here today because I want to know what is in the hearts of the nobility."


    If so, please, next time just call me to the pce.Don''t you still have to be by His Highnesss side?"


    This is what I originally intended to do.


    However, things turned out differently because of Raymond.


    "I would have been more ufortable at the pce.The prince is okay now."


    "Yes?"


    Jed seemed puzzled.


    It wasn''t a big deal. How is the situation of the aristocrats?"


    "The poisoning of the crown prince raised a fuss, but the main topic was the fate of the First No, Edmund."


    "I thought so."


    "I have to say, people are delighted with Your Majesty''s decision to spare Edmund."


    "d to hear it."


    "With the fall of the Sios family and the change of power in the Drua house, there was no stone unturned from the power of the former prince."


    "Then now is the perfect time to build the Academy."


    Few people seem to want to oppose that right now.


    "Is the construction site ready?"


    "Yes.It remains only to secure imperial permission, then construction begins immediately."


    It would be easier to promote the academy right now.


    Nodding, I began an in-depth conversation with Zed about the academy. From teachers to admission requirements and tuition fees.


    As we spoke, time flew by.


    When a red shadow fell on the window, I looked up to check the time.


    "Its already dinner time.I have to go."


    "I''ll send goodbye."


    Then I stopped and asked.


    "Jed, is there any news of His Majesty?"


    After all, the Phoenix Organization started with collecting useful information.


    Naturally, there was a spy even at the pce.


    "If it is about the family of the monarch As I said, they only repeat about Carlisle and Edmund"


    "No, no.Any other news about the Emperor?"


    I havent heard anything like it Is there something wrong?


    Jed asked me as if he had heard this for the first time.


    I even thought about asking Jed to find out what was going on.But no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t seem that he will burn out spying on the whole Emperors life.


    <em>If something is going on I''ll find out.''</em>


    No. I think I''ve be a bit sensitive these days.You don''t have to see me off.I will go."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    As soon as I left the order and returned to the pce, I stopped one of the maids and asked a question.


    "Where is His Majesty?


    "Two hours ago he said he was very busy and returned to the Sun Pce."


    "Did he say we have dinner together?"


    Carlisle''s condition improved so that he could now eat light meals. Seeing this, Raymond would have jumped at another chance to have dinner with the three.


    However, the maid''s response was very different than expected.


    "No, he didn''t say anything else."


    While I was unbuttoning my cloak, my hand stopped.


    <em>What is it?''</em>


    A strange feeling kept bothering me.


    "Alright. You can go."


    After the maid came downstairs, I turned to the window. Not far away, I could see Raymond''s Sun Pce.


    "Helen.


    "Yes."


    Get me thetest gossip from the Emperors maids.I am concerned about what is happening with His Majesty.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    * * *


    A deep night


    A painful moan came from the bedroom of the Sun Pce.


    "Ughh."


    He woke up with a burning pain in his intestines and hastily rang the bell.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Bring me that medicine"


    The servant hastily left the bedroom.


    Shortly thereafter, the butler entered again with the imperial physician.


    The imperial physician urgently administered medicine to Raymond, who was suffering from pain. Taking the medicine, the Emperor exhaled sharply and fell onto the bed. His clothes were drenched in cold sweat.


    Raymond got up and said to the now terrified butler:


    "I need to change my clothes."


    "Yes"


    As if he didn''t want to see anything, the butler dropped his gaze and left.


    After changing into his new pajamas, Raymond sat down on the bed.


    The pain subsided with the medicine, but the body still didnt gain strength.


    The medicine seemed to be of less use.


    "I think so."


    Now he couldnt stand even half a day.


    This meant that the poison spread faster throughout the body.


    If so He may not live even a month.


    "Did you get an answer from the ce where you said the detoxification herb grew?"


    The imperial doctor deciphered the poison at night, and as a result, its ingredients were found out.However, having discovered theposition of the poison, the doctors were faced with a hopeless fact.


    The main ingredient, Agiodita, was a sacred flower that only opens once every 10 years. Agiodita, growing in a small country located to the south of the continent, was unattainable even for the power of the Emperor.


    Flowers bloom once every ten years, their number is small, and the temperature drop is destructive.


    In addition, they bloomed for no more than three days.


    "This is They say that recently blossoming flowers died, and nothing remained in their capital temple.I still want to know if the flowers have survived in other temples."


    Raymond waved his hand at this.


    Agiodita was a flower like the treasure of the Holy Land.


    Such a flower couldnt be grown in some provincial temple.


    If its not in the capital''s temple, then its not anywhere.


    But the doctor simply couldnt tell that there was no hope left.


    "Okay, you can go."


    The doctor got up and left the bedchamber with drooping face.


    Raymond sighed wearily.


    His body was getting heavier, and so was his heart.


    Seeing the inner conflict of the Emperor, the butler opened his mouth carefully.


    "We should tell Her Majesty"


    The Empress shouldn''t know.And first of all, what can I gain from this only because the Empress knows?"


    ""


    Raymond''s strong remarks kept the butler''s mouth shut.


    "If it suddenly happens that the Empress has found out, immediately report to me."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "I want to rest."


    The butler got up and left the bedroom.


    Raymond nced at the bored ceiling of his bedroom and turned to the window.


    Outside the window stood the pce of his Empress.


    "From what"


    The words died away.


    Why do I miss her so much.


    I miss her even more knowing that my time is running out.


    I want to be with Ellie a little longer.


    Here she is in front of me, reach out to her and that''s it.But no.


    She''s back, but I have to leave.


    Am I being punished?


    Maybe that was the punishment for the pain she had suffered.


    Now is he finished with Lisa''s poison?


    Raymondughed at himself.


    The imperial doctor probably won''t be able to make an antidote. It was time to prepare for the final.


    Carlisle is still a Crown Prince, but he was still too young. Of course, Ellie will raise Carlisle well, but after his death, the imperial power will inevitably be shaken.


    It will be a stretch, even if after his death, Ellie agrees to be regent.


    I have to do something.


    With the fall of the Sios family and the death of Lisa, it won''t be difficult to keep the nobles on a short leash.And Duke Croft will do everything ording to his mind.


    For a long time he couldnt take his eyes off the pce outside the window and thought over his near future.


    * * *


    Two dayster.


    "I asked the maids from the Sun Pce But there didn''t seem to be anything special.


    "Hmm."


    As always, the servant said that he was taking care of His Majesty, and that His Majesty was also in good health.


    At Helen''s report, I narrowed my forehead.


    "Was His Majesty looking for someone specific or was there something like that?"


    "His Excellency Duke Croftes to report to him every now and then, but this is not strange."


    Outwardly, nothing was different from other times.


    But I couldn''t get rid of my doubts.


    It can be seen that something is happening.


    At this time, there was a knock at the door.


    "What is it?"


    "Your Majesty, the Emperor has arrived."


    "The Emperor?"


    He was avoiding dinner for two days, saying he was busy. But I can''t believe he came suddenly.


    I thought he would keep avoiding me for a while, but is everything resolved?


    Somehow, as I excitedly got up from my seat, Raymond walked into the room.

 Chapter 165:

    Chapter 165:


    Empress.


    "I greet Your Majesty."


    When I greeted him, he approached me. Holding my hand, I stretched out my bent knee. And I looked at his face.


    I raised my eyebrows at the sight of his haggard face. Herplexion looked pretty bad.


    "Your Majesty, aren''t you feeling well?"


    "Oh, I caught a cold."


    "Cold"


    "Im very tired of all this fuss with Lisa.It seems that I have be quite old."


    Raymond smiled and joked.He wasfortable with me, which was very different from his manners a few days ago.


    So he set out to divert the conversation aside.


    The imperial doctor said that the Crown Prince''s health has almost recovered.I came here to take a walk together because I heard that daily life has be possible. Do you have time?"


    "Yes, I have"


    "Then lets walk together with Carlisle after a long time."


    "Yes," I nodded at her pale smile.


    After Helen brought Carlisle, we went out to the imperial gardens together. There was hardly a trace of Carlisle''s poisoning, and now my son could walk.


    Carlisle took Raymond and me by the hands and walked in the middle.


    "Carlisle, if it hurts somewhere, say it."


    "But I''m fine.I think Im not tired and I can jump."


    Carlisle looked at me with a twinkle in his eyes.


    All these days my son was trying to find out from me one thing  to cancel the ban on going out. He spent a whole week locked in a room, so now he was incredibly bored.


    "I''m d that everything is fine.Nevertheless, let''s refrain from protracted festivities for now."


    I pretended not to know his wish and turned the subject around.


    Carlisle''s face was grim, but there was nothing to be done until the doctors told him he waspletely healthy.


    It hasn''t been long since he almost died from a fierce poison. There should have been no other stories.


    Raymond spoke with a smile on his lips, looking at Carlisle.


    "How about this, I''ll give you a present when you get well."


    "Present?"


    "If the Crown Prince listens to his mother, I will give you the pony the Crown Prince wanted."


    "Wow!" Carlisle jumped as if he had already got his.And turned his head to me. "Mom, it''s a pony!I will listen to my mother and take medicine!"


    His depressed mood disappeared in an instant, and immediately the promise sounded.


    "Yes, yes."


    "Cough, cough."


    Raymond released Carlisle''s hand and coughed.


    Does it seem true that he caught a cold?


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?"


    "Father, are you sick?"


    Raymond shook his head in answer to our questions and waved his hand as if it were nothing.


    "It''s okay, just amon cold."


    He looked down and spoke to Carlisle, who now looked worried.


    "Crown Prince, it''s all right, don''t worry."


    But the color of his face was different from what was said.


    When did he even have such a terrible cold?


    I looked at him As if sensing my gaze, Raymond looked away.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry."


    "Oh, mom, there are violets!"Carlisle shouted suddenly.


    Carlisle, who let go of my hand, leaned towards the ce where the purple flowers were.


    "Uhh.


    However, after being in his room for a whole week, Carlisle went limp, and his legs could barely hold.


    Carlisle stumbled and flew forward.I tried to catch him, but Raymond moved faster.


    "Oh"


    But now, amazed by what had happened, I stopped all movements.


    After all, Raymond didn''t catch Carlisle.


    Carlisle stood up, rubbing his knees.


    And although my son fell to the ground a moment ago, I couldnt take my eyes off Raymond. Raymond was looking down at his hand that missed holding Cain he seemed very surprised.


    "Your Majesty."


    Raymond''s shoulders quivered at my little call. Looking up soon, he spoke with an awkward face.


    "I think I should get some rest."


    "I see that you have a bad cold."


    "It seems so."


    Raymond stroked Carlisle''s head.


    "I feel bad.I''m sorry, but I have to leave you."


    "Its okay.When you get well, y with me, father."


    "Yes."


    Raymond, who was looking at Carlisle as if holding his eyes, raised his head.


    "I''ll go first."


    "I will go to your Pce today."


    "No, it''s okay.Take care of Carlisle.I''ll take a couple of days off."


    Raymond left.I followed him with my eyes until he disappeared from sight.


    "Mom?" Carlisle asked before my rigid face with a strange face.


    "Carlisle, let''s go back to the Pce."


    Carlisle was disappointed, but I couldn''t walk anymore because I had so many thoughts. I took Carlisle''s hand and went back to the Empress Pce.


    * * *


    "I greet Her Majesty the Empress."


    Returning to the pce, I immediately ran into a doctor.


    "Raise you head."


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    I picked up the teacup and asked the doctor.


    "His Majesty is not feeling well."


    "Yes, he has a bad cold."


    "A cold, then In my memory, this was the first time His Majesty fell ill with a cold.He didnt get sick, even when he fenced on a cold day, fumbling in the snow"


    The doctor''s shoulders twitched slightly.


    I didn''t notice much detail, but I felt that he was tense.


    "Are there any other problems with the Emperor?"


    "He just caught a cold, becausetely he had so much work"


    The Imperial medic responded immediately, but I saw his trembling fingers at that moment. After seeing the strong agitation from him, I put down the cup of tea.


    <em>What''s wrong with Raymond?''</em>


    "I see. I see so she can go now.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The Imperial doctor hurried away with relief.


    After the Imperial doctor left, I asked Helen.


    Helen, what do you think?


    I think He seemed to be hiding something.


    In the end, Helen felt the same way that I did.


    I ran through the memories and gathered my thoughts together.


    The first time I felt something strange around Raymond was when I went to his office after Lisa''s trial.


    On that day, he forced me to return to the Pce.


    And on the same day, Raymond''s face was already extremely pale. As if it hurts somewhere.


    At that time, I chalked it up to a fleeting illusion, but even after that, he drew an invisible line between us. Besides, he said he was just tired.But the next day he didnt feel better either.


    "It looks like something has happened to the Emperor."


    And an ominous hunch that the problem would be much more serious than I thought crossed my back.


    Helen tilted her head, a serious look on my rigid face.


    <em>What''s wrong with you, so you have to hide it from me. Is it a disease that cannot be cured?''</em>


    I clenched my hand at the worst imagination.


    "Helen.


    "Yes."


    "Find out what is the medicine that the Imperial doctor administers to His Majesty. And if the Imperial doctor rushes to the Sun Pce, let me know immediately."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    After Helen left, I raised my cup of tea to my dry lips.


    It was only then that I realized how much my hands were shaking now.


    "Raymond"


    I have never seen him or imagined him sick As if shaken by anxiety, I took a deep breath.


    * * *


    The next day.


    I couldn''t even sleep well, nervous about Raymond''s problem.


    "You haven''t heard about the medicine the Imperial doctor uses, have you?"


    Once the maids were done with my wardrobe, I asked Helen.


    "Yes The pce doctors burn all the waste, it won''t be easy to find out."


    "Such things are done by the servants, but if the doctors do it themselves It''s even more suspicious," I said with a slight pressure on my stinging temple.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?"


    "I''m fine. I only have a little headache because I couldn''t sleep well. Did you send someone to my father?"


    "Yeah. I sent it before, so the Excellency of him will arrive soon."


    If Raymond is in trouble, his right hand should know about it. So early in the morning I said Helen to send someone for Duke.


    <em>Knock Knock.</em>


    When I turned my head towards the sound, the maid entered and bowed her head.


    "Your Majesty, Duke Croft has arrived."


    "Take him to the living room."


    I got up and went down to the living room with Helen.


    "Father.No need to bow, so sitfortably."


    Father sat down opposite.


    I looked him up and down and realized that he was more emaciated than before.


    "Father, are you sick?"


    "Oh no.I just lost sleep for a few days.I''m healthy, don''t worry."


    "If you are sick, then say so."


    Raymond made me nervous, so at the moment my words sounded cold.


    My father froze for a moment after my words.


    "I''m sorry.His Majesty went to bed with a cold, and I was afraid that my father was also sick."


    Duke remained in awkward silence. When our eyes met, I could see my father''s face in panic.


    <em>Why are you nervous?'' </em>


    "I understand.I''m fine, so you have nothing to worry about."


    My father lowered his head, avoiding my gaze, and took up a cup of tea.


    My suspicions grew further and further.


    There was absolutely nothing in my words that could embarrass my father.


    "Father, do you know anything about His Majesty''s condition?"


    Father was silent.


    He wasnt embarrassed as before, but only lifted his chin with a stubborn face.


    "I know His Majesty has a bad cold."


    "It doesn''t look like amon cold.What the hell are you hiding from me?Say it as it is."


    "Your Majesty"


    For the first time in my life, I spoke to him as an Empress and not as a daughter.


    "Does he has a serious illness?"


    Suddenly the door to the living room opened and Helen appeared.


    Our conversation wasnt easy, so I told Helen not toe in unless it was urgent.


    "Your Majesty, the Emperor and the doctor suddenly rushed into the Sun Pce moments ago."

 Chapter 166:

    Chapter 166:


    <em>"I cant tell you, Your Majesty the Empress.The Emperor''smand closed my mouth.But now if you go to the Sun Pce right now, there you will see everything for yourself."</em>


    After my father''s words, I left the living room and headed to the Imperial Pce.As soon as I got off the carriage, I entered the Sun Pce, almost running.


    The courtiers looked at each other in surprise at my unusual appearance, but I brushed past them without hesitation and made my way to Raymond''s room.


    "I greet Her Majesty the Empress."


    The servants lined up in front of me in a living wall.


    "I beg your pardon, Empress, but Your Majesty is not allowed to enter there, so as not to disturb the Emperors sleep."


    "Do you want to tell me that His Majesty is asleep at this hour?"


    Raymond was tormented by neglected insomnia, and he didnt sleep at night.


    <em>How many years have I been Empress by his side and you are telling me such a ridiculous lie?'' </em>


    "When he wakes up, I will tell him that Your Majesty hase."


    The butler came out to the noise and gave me a greeting:


    "I greet Her Majesty"


    "Your Majesty"


    "How dare you block me?" When I spoke coldly, butlers shoulders shuddered, but he didn''t move out of the way.


    It was possible to summon the knights and push these servants, but this wasnt my pce, and the servants here were loyal to Raymond.


    <em>You''re blocking me with Raymond''s order.'' </em>


    But you won''t back down just because youre afraid.He is a person who would give his life for Raymond.


    I said again while looking at the butler, who was tilting his head.


    "Do you really think he''ll get better by hiding from me?"


    The butler had nothing to answer.


    "I am the one who created a scandal. You tried your best to block me, but I entered at will.


    I walked past him and the butler didn''t stop me this time.


    It was then that I opened the bedroom door.


    "Your Majesty."


    As soon as I opened the door, my legs tensed at the sight that I could appreciate.


    Raymond vomits blood on the floor coughing in pain.


    The sinister hunch hase true.


    He raised his head and our eyes met. The ck eyes widened in surprise.


    "Ellie, you Cough! why"


    Everything seemed to have stopped for a moment. I couldn''t even see the surrounding situation Only the red blood on his mouth was clearly visible.


    The moment I took a step towards him, Raymond''s face distorted.


    And, apparently, having spent thest of his strength, he fell.All the scenes moved slowly without a sense of reality.


    "Your Majesty!"


    And only when the butler burst into the room, and Raymond finally lost consciousness, I came to my senses.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Come on, we have to put him on the bed."


    The butler''s cry rang out, and the imperial physician spoke quickly. The servants lifted Raymond up and put him on the bed.


    The doctor hastily made an examination. As if to check if he was alive at all, the carotid artery had to be touched first.


    Everyone held their breath at this moment.


    <em>Is he dead?</em> I took a step that didnt falter and I approached the bed. It was very difficult to move step by step, hard enough to want to sit down.


    Finally, standing by his bed, I looked at Raymond.


    The pale face, the blood on his lips, and the red blood soaked on the top of his robe, filled my sight with dizziness.


    "Your Majesty"


    I couldn''t say he was okay. Because he seemed dead right now.


    "Phew"


    At that moment, I heard the deep sigh of the imperial doctor. It was a miserable face and a desperate sigh.


    <em>Do not tell me'' </em>


    "What''s wrong with him? Is his Majesty''s condition very critical?"


    "Thats"


    "If you don''t tell the truth, you will immediately lose your head."


    When I spoke in a low voice, the imperial doctor shook his shoulders and responded quickly.


    "Your Majesty His Majesty is intoxicated throughout the body and wont be able tost more than a week.Until now, he somehow climbed, but now It will be difficult even to simply bring him to his senses."


    All the words spoken by the doctor were shocking, but the first news also caused bewilderment.


    "Is he intoxicated?"


    The doctor looked at me with trembling eyes, and finally buried himself on the floor.


    I turned to the butler.


    What do you mean by His Majesty''s intoxication?He is not sick?"


    The butler closed his eyes and babbled with such a face as if he was disappointed in the whole world.


    "His Majesty was intoxicated with poison, Your Majesty.


    "When did she take poison? Who dares to poison His Majesty ?"


    As he spoke, I stopped at the thought that crossed my mind.


    <em>I''ve already seen such intense vomiting of bloodIt''s the same as when Carlisle took poison.''</em>


    "It can''t be like that, no.Just like Carlisle no.His Majesty didnt eat dessert that day.I saw everything with my own eyes.But how did he get poisoned?"


    Until I could understand what had happened, the butler hesitated and didnt dare to speak.


    "Say it all from the very beginning.


    When His Highness the Crown Prince was poisoned and unconscious, we couldnt know how to give him medicine.If we leave it as it is, then his life would be in danger And then His Majesty came to inject the medicine under pressure through the mouth."


    "What?


    "In the process, the poison that remained in His Highness''s mouth passed to His Majesty."


    <em>The reason Raymond contaminated himself with poison was to save Carlisle?</em>


    "When did you find out that the Emperor was intoxicated?"


    "I knew immediately.But the Emperor decided that he would take the antidote and be healed, so there was no need to disturb the Empress once again.But there was only one dose of the antidote And now His Majesty is like this"


    <em>You poisoned yourself trying to save Carlisle.You gave up the antidote to save Carlisle.</em>


    At that moment I knew nothing.After all, I was only worried about Carlisle.


    My chest seemed to be getting tighter.


    I don''t have enough air.


    A feeling of unknown emotion arose in the midst that addressed him.


    "Why didnt you tell me? You should have told me before you got to that point!" I yelled at the servant.


    I knew that this wasnt his fault, but rational arguments somehow didnt appear in my head.


    The butler fell to his knees trembling.


    "Your Majesty The Emperor didnt want you to feel guilty."


    The butler fell to the ground with a painful voice.


    I did everything possible to get the antidote I apologize. It''s all my fault for not being able to help His Majesty well.Please assign a punishment."


    The doctors also knelt down and cried out their crime.


    The Emperor will die soon.


    They said he couldn''t regain consciousness until he died, so he was almost dead.


    A bitter silence reigned in the bedroom.


    <em>Raymond will die like this.</em>


    It shouldnt be.


    It was as if all the blood had dripped from my fingertips, my head was spinning, my whole body trembled and staggered.


    And Helen hastily grabbed my hand.


    "Your Majesty.


    Helen''s voice echoed in my ears, and gradually my mind returned, as well as warmth in my hands.


    You need toe to your senses and think.


    You can''t let yourself be incapacitated.


    No, his condition was critical, so I needed to be stronger.


    And when it bes known about Raymond''s condition, all the wild dogs will attack the Emperor.


    "Herrington, I called the name of the imperial pce doctor.


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    He answered without looking up.


    I have to know for sure.Can''t His Majesty live?"


    "He can''t wake up without taking the antidote."


    The poison that Carlisle received wasnt a single poison, but a mixture of several substances.


    They said the ingredients of the poison was difficult to find out.


    "Haven''t you figured out the ingredients of this poison"


    You cant make an antidote unless you find out what it contains.


    "I found it out.


    He muttered grimly, knowing he was about to crush myst hopes.


    "Did you find out? But why didn''t you make an antidote yet?


    To make an antidote, we need Agiodita, the flower of the Holy Land.However, it was said that now there are no blooming Agioditas in the temple."


    The doctor still didnt dare to raise his head, but a ray of light shot into my heart in the midst of despair.


    Agiodita


    Certainly, the flower was not a flower that could be easily found.


    It was a sacred flower that bloomed once every 10 years in the freezing winter and died three dayster. Also, even if the temperature warmed up a bit, it would dry out.


    It was difficult to find the blossoming flowers.


    But if there is something left of it, be it dried flowers or buds that have not yet blossomed


    I quickly told the doctor:


    "Is there any chance that the temple is holding Agiodita, which hasnt bloomed yet or has already withered?"

 Chapter 167:

    Chapter 167:


    "Sorry what?"


    The doctor who had been looking at the floor all the way was now puzzled and stared at me.


    "I asked if there are any withered buds or flowers of Agiodita that havent bloomed yet."


    "I haven''t checked that.What is needed for the antidote is Agiodita flower in full bloom If it does not contain vitality, nothing will work for us, Your Majesty."


    The doctor added an exnation.Did he think that I wanted to try my luck with unopened buds or dead flowers?


    The doctor hasnt yet seen my abilities.And this surprise was self-evident. But I didn''t have such a ridiculous idea. I could use my ability as long as there were flowers left, even if it was a bud or a dead nt.


    Because I had the ability to give life to nts.


    If the flowers bloom, it will be Raymond''s salvation.


    I will have to show my hidden abilities to several people, but that wasn''t important. It was more important to save Raymond.


    "Herrington, send an emergency message to the Holy Land immediately to see if they have any buds or dead flowers."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ll take care of whates after that. Move.That''s an order."


    The doctor looked at me strangely, but he couldnt say anything more, and rushed to work.


    There was little time to exin all the details to him.


    I asked the remaining doctor from the imperial pce.


    "Keep him in this world until we wait for the antidote.Is there any way?


    "At the moment, there is no other way but to apply the same medicine.But the poison is spreading faster than I thought I can''t guarantee it either.


    I saw Raymond. I could see the face of him lying dead.


    Do your best somehow.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Then I turned to the butler.


    "Cut off all the ends so that the gossip about the Emperor doesnt leak out.His Majesty He will definitely survive.You have to behave as usual."


    "Yes, Your Majesty.


    "And bring Duke Croft here."


    "As you order."


    The butler left, as did the imperial doctors.


    Thus, only the two of us remained in the bedroom.


    I went to the bed.


    Raymondy motionless.


    Since Agiodita was like a treasure in the Holy Land, it wouldnt have been burned right away, just because it dried up.


    When even a withered flower is delivered to me, we can get the antidote.


    Then Raymond will live.


    <em>But why am I so nervous?</em>


    I was ready to leave him, but I could never imagine that Raymond would leave this world.


    I never thought that he would die first


    But here he lies with a pale face.


    Even hanging on the brink of death, he behaved as if there was nothing wrong with it.


    <em>"There was only one dose of antidote And now the Emperor is like this.</em>


    These words came to mind.


    When I brought the antidote, Raymond was right in front of me.


    Now I understand why that doctor hesitated strangely when he said that there was only enough for one.


    "Because"


    Raymond''s face didn''t even flinch when he said to give the antidote to Carlisle.


    He saved Carlisle by betting his own life on it.


    My breath quickened and tears came to my eyes.


    I already knew that he cares about Carlisle , but I thought he wouldn''t be as worried as I was.


    One of the reasons I left him came down to my belief that he wouldnt give Carlisle life.


    Even now, when Raymond insisted that he loved me, mistrust was still growing inside.


    He said it, but who knows when he might change his mind?


    But now we are approaching the moment that he will die, covering our son with him. In addition, he didnt even tell me the truth, fearing to make me feel guilty.


    "I''m sorry for you. Since when have you been such a foolish person?


    <em>Since when do you think of me like that?'' </em>


    My eyes continued to burn, I tried to turn my gaze away from him.And then I heard a painful groan.


    Ugh


    His face was contorted with pain.


    <em>"If His Majesty is in pain, you should give the painkillers."</em>


    It was said that the pain would be very intense as the poison spread.


    I hurried to open the bottle cap and spilled the medicine into his mouth.


    I was worried that he would vomit, but luckily Raymond swallowed the medicine without difficulty.


    "Hmmm!"


    I quickly held his hand when he made a groan, while looking at him with a tense face after taking the medicine.


    "Raymond"


    Did the seriousness of my heart reach him? I let go of his hand and breathed a sigh of relief as I watched the strangled breathing gradually calmed down. His hand fell again and my heart sank at that moment, but he didn''t die, but the pain was gone and he lost his strength.


    I let go of his hand, breathing in relief when I saw his breathing much better. And with a handkerchief I dried his forehead soaked in cold sweat.


    "Ray You have to hold on."


    <em>You can''t die like this. If you leave me like this, I will never forgive you.</em>


    "So, live."


    <em>You said you would wait until I forgive you, so you should never die.'' </em>


    <em>Click</em>


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Have you sent a message to the Holy Land?"


    I put the handkerchief on the table and looked back at the doctor who had just burst into the room.


    "Fortunately, they have withered flowers."


    "It''s a wilted flower, so it doesn''t matter if they send it through the wizards, right?"


    "Yes, it is already a dead flower.They said they would send it right tomorrow.But Your Majesty, do you really know how to save the Emperor with dead flowers?"


    The doctor asked cautiously.


    "Tomorrow you will see with your own eyes.In the meantime, you need to do your best to keep His Majesty breathing."


    The doctor lowered his head.


    "I''ll get some medicine."


    When the imperial doctor came out and I tried to snuggle up to Raymond again, the butler stopped me.


    "Your Majesty, His Excellency Duke Croft is already waiting."


    "Father."


    Father entered the bedroom and saw Raymond lying on the bed.


    "His Majesty"


    From the distorted face of my father, he seemed to imagine the worst.


    "His Majesty took the medicine and fell into a deep sleep."


    "Oh"


    Only then did my father breathe out.


    And turned his head to me.


    "Did you find out everything?"


    "Father.Whatever the Emperor ordered you, you shouldnt hide the case from me."


    My father wiped his tired face with his hand.


    "I was afraid that if you find out the whole truth, you will live with guilt for the rest of your life.I apologize."


    It wasnt for Raymond, but for me.This is what my father couldnt say out loud.


    I know how much my father thinks about me.And I also knew his loyalty to Raymond.


    "I didn''t want to me my father."


    No, Your Majesty How could I not do anything wrong when you are like this?


    ""


    I couldn''t stop him that day. Because he wanted Carlisle to live. If His Majesty dies like this


    I held my father''s hand tight as I watched him copse.


    "Father.There is nothing to fear.His Majesty wont die.We''ll make the antidote tomorrow."


    How so I heard that flowers, the main ingredient of the antidote, couldnt be obtained.


    My father also seemed to have heard the story of Agiodita.


    Tomorrow, a withered Agiodita will arrive at the imperial pce. And I''m going to save the flower."


    How can you get it from a dead flower


    I smiled at my father who looked at me with a look that indicated he didnt understand.


    "Instead of exining a hundred times,e and see it yourself.So leave His Majesty to me and go see Carlisle today."


    My father stared at me with confused eyes.


    But soon he nodded, as if he believed in me.


    "I see.But will you stay with him?"


    "Yes.Until he take the antidote tomorrow."


    It will be reassuring to see what happens with Raymond in person.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to His Highness."


    With onest look of dismay at the unconscious Raymond, my father soon left the bedroom.


    So, again, we were the only ones left in the bedroom.


    "I can make an antidote tomorrow. So Please hold on. Ray.


    I tried to calm my rushing thoughts and took Raymond''s pale hand.


    * * *


    "Your Majesty the Empress, Your Majesty!"


    The sound of someone calling my name rang in my ears.


    When I lifted my heavy eyelids, I felt a throbbing pain from the back of my head to my shoulders.


    <em>I fell asleep?'' </em>


    "Ah"


    When I looked up, the sun was already high outside the window.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m fine, father."


    I was woken up by none other than my father.


    "Did Carlisle sleep well yesterday?"


    "Yes.I just took him to his lessons.How is the Emperor?"


    Father''s gaze turned to Raymond.Raymond moaned intermittentlyst night and vomited blood. However, if you feed him medicine, he calmed down for a while.


    "He holds on, but It can''tst forever."


    "You said the flower will be delivered today, and then His Majesty will be saved?"


    "Yes. We can make an antidote right away."


    The faces of the father and the butler twitched slightly.


    Maybe they still doubt my answer.


    Then I asked the butler.


    "Haven''t the flowers from the Holy Land arrived yet?"


    "I havent contacted the temple yet."


    The next moment the door to the bedroom opened, and one of the servants hastened to report:


    "Your Majesty, they say the flowers have just been sent from the Holy Land."

 Chapter 168:

    Chapter 168:


    "Your Majesty, this is the flower that arrived from the Holy Land this morning."


    The doctor approached me with a silk cloth on his hands.


    A flower of Agioditay on white silk with the emblem of the temple.


    Although it had dried up and all of its color had disappeared, even without it, it was beautiful.


    "Put it here.


    Helen came up with a wide silver tray.


    The doctor carefully moved the flower onto a silver tray, and Helen handed it to me.


    She already knew about my abilities, so she was calmer than others.


    When my hand reached for the flower, the eyes of those present clung to my gestures. Not only my father, but the doctor and the butler alike, were all curious and suspicious of what I decided to do.


    <em>I can save it.</em>


    Just before reaching the flower, I felt anxious


    Perhaps due to the fact that Raymond would die if I couldn''t save this flower, I thought of the family he wouldn''t have and felt nervous.


    "Your Majesty, Helen called me in a low voice as if he saw that my fingertips were trembling.


    When I looked into her eyes, the anxiety quickly disappeared.


    I took a deep breath and touched the wilted flower.


    <em>Come back to life, please.'' </em>


    The moment I desperately wished it, I felt life under my fingertips.


    The fallen petals rose, the dried stem hardened again.


    "Oh! As!"


    Is it a spirit magic?


    Exmations were heard from the butler and the doctor, who couldnt hide their surprise.


    In the meantime, I finally removed my hand from the still-alive flower.


    Agiodita was now emitting a bright glow on the silver tray.


    "Hufff"


    When I saw the bright flowers, I breathed out in deep relief.


    And when I looked up, I saw people with nk faces, as if they had seen a ghost.


    It would be natural for them to be surprised to see a flowere to life right before their eyes.


    Although it was neither witchcraft nor spirit magic. However, there was no time to exin this one by one.


    "Herrington.Can you make the antidote now?"


    The imperial doctor, standing with his mouth wide open, suddenly twitched and stared at me.


    "Yes?Yes!Of course!I will do everything right now!"


    Herrington took the flower and set to work at once.


    The antidote wasnt long ining.


    "It''s done."


    Herrington held out the vial with trembling hands.


    After receiving the crystal vial, I went straight to Raymond.


    At first nce, his breathing was weak and powerless, just like on his deathbed. This meant he didn''t have much time, so I hastily poured the medicine between his lips.


    I handed the empty vial to Helen.An oppressive silence reigned in the bedroom.


    All eyes, of course, were directed at the lying dead Raymond.


    <em>Wake up, Ray.</em>


    Deep down, I called his name, holding his hands tightly.


    I was worried that the damage was irreversible and the antidote wouldnt help.


    You have to wake up.


    <em>Did you hear my fervent whisper?'' </em>


    Raymond''s eyelids suddenly trembled.


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!Can you hear me?"


    Seeing signs of life, the doctor bent down and checked Raymond''s condition.


    His pale lips parted, and moans were now emanating from them.


    "Your Majesty, if you can hear me, move your fingers."


    Raymond''s finger twitched in response to such a suggestion.


    My legs could barely hold me.


    "It''s done"


    When I exhaled, my legs rxed.


    Helen quickly came to my help, while the doctor was busy examining Raymond.


    "Is the Emperor safe now?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty.The antidote is working very well.We''ll have to wait and see how it goes, but so far, it''s good."


    "That''s a relief."


    Holding Helen''s hand tightly, I closed my eyes.


    This happened because I was extremely relieved when I heard his unequivocal answer.


    The waves of anxiety I had experienced while caring for him yesterday disappeared in one fell swoop.


    After taking a deep breath, I slowly opened my eyes.


    "Herrington, you did a great job today."


    "No.Without Your Majesty, I wouldnt have been able to create an antidote."


    "No.I tell you, you did a great job today and saved His Majesty.Get the trick I showed you out of your head. Do you understand?"


    The only people who saw my abilities were the doctor, the butler, and my father anyway.


    There was no reason to hide such power, but there was nothing to push it out either.


    In fact, when I was preparing the perfume, I thought that it wouldnt have made much of a difference.Its just nt.


    However, when I learned that this way I could save someone''s life, I felt that this power was a burden.


    There will always be someone who would like to use it.


    "You are forbidden to talk about what you saw today until your death."


    Yes, Your Majesty.


    The doctor and butler soon hurried to the exit.


    "Then I will prepare medicine to restore strength to His Majesty."


    "Do that."


    Shortly after the imperial doctor left the bedroom, the butler and Helen also left. As I watched Raymond graduallye back to life, I turned to my father, frozen in shock.


    "Father."


    My father still looked a bit pale. My father moved his lips slowly as he looked at me.


    I didn''t expect Your Majesty to have such an ability Why didn''t you tell me?


    "When I was young, this ability simply scared me.When I grew up, I didn''t want to attract undue interest."


    Raymond used to be the most important person in the world to me.


    When I moved to the Lund Kingdom, I used this ability to my advantage.


    "I see.And I''m sorry I didn''t tell Your Majesty sooner.I think His Majesty may have suffered because of my stupidity."


    I can''t me my father.Rather His Majesty was hiding this from me.So don''t feel guilty.Besides, the Emperor is safe now."


    "Yes.Now leave her Majesty with the imperial court ande with me and rest."


    Father seemed to think I was done here.


    That wouldn''t be a particrly strange thought.


    My father knew that Raymond and I weren''t an ordinary couple. So now that Raymond is alive, I have no reason to hang around the Emperor as if I were his real wife.


    All I had to do was just keep him alive.


    However I was worried about him, that he wasn''tpletely stable yet.


    "No need.I''ll stay here. Father will be busy with his official duties, soe back."


    My father was amazed at my remark and took a break to build up his answer.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.Has your heart changed about His Majesty?"


    This is a really straightforward question.


    Of course, I couldnt hide my embarrassment now.


    "That?It''s not that But the situation right now"


    "Is that so?In my opinion, and judging by yesterday''s, everything is exactly like Just like it was in the past."


    After all, how can I fool my father''s eyes?


    Iughed softly.


    "I''m not sure yet.I thought there was nothing to pull me back, that everything was over between us


    I definitely thought so. That''s why I was able to return. But


    But when I saw his sincerity, my heart was simply lost.But to live with His Majesty I don''t know.Father, what do I even want from this life?"


    I spoke without hiding mixed feelings.


    My father looked at me and called my name in a low voice.


    "Ellie."


    "Yes."


    I didn''t want you to be the Empress.And when you filed for divorce, there was no single objection from me.Your happiness was the most important thing to me I thought then that it would be better for you."


    "Father?"


    "But now I think the Emperor has changed a lotpared to the past."


    "Is that so?"


    "While you lived across the sea, His Majesty didnt forget you, and he scurried here and there in search.At one time I thought it was just a fleeting feeling that will eventually fade away."


    My father took a moment and continued speaking.


    He took the poison without hesitation for Carlisle''s sake.And, you see, he thought about you until the veryst moment.It looks like His Majesty''s heart is not so easy to change."


    Now I didn''t know what to answer.


    I felt that Raymond was different from his past self.


    Not only to me, but also to Carlisle, I couldnt see his former indifference.


    <em>Does my father want me to stay with Raymond?</em>


    At that moment, my father opened his mouth with a pale smile.


    "However, the choice is for the Empress.For my part, I only wish happiness to Her Majesty."


    My heart was warmed by my father''s kind words.The moment I smiled back, Helen knocked on the door and walked in.


    "Your Majesty the Empress.The crown prince has arrived."


    "Carlisle?"


    Reflexively, I turned to the bed.


    Carlisle didnt yet know about the situation, so it was impossible to let him in right now.


    Helen, take the Crown Prince into the living room.Father, please sit with His Majesty for a minute."


    And then I hurried out of the bedroom.

 Chapter 169:

    Chapter 169:


    After giving my son some time, I intended to return to Raymond, but I couldnt. Carlisle didn''t let me go.


    It turned out to be hard to exin to him why he couldnt meet with his father right now, and he kicked and resisted.


    In the end, I had to go for a walk with Carlisle.


    It was already midnight at the moment when he deigned to have dinner and go to bed.


    And as soon as Carlisle fell asleep, I went straight to the Sun Pce, to Raymond''s bedroom. Arriving at the ce, I saw the doctor retreating, as if he had just finished with an examination.


    "Herrington, how is His Majesty?"


    "I was worried that I would have to wait and see progress for a few days, but his body is recovering faster than I thought. And if you give him a couple of days off, he will soon be able to return to the imperial routine."


    Perhaps because Raymond''s basic physical strength was extraordinary, unlike Carlisle, he seemed to be recovering quickly.


    "That''s a relief. You did a great job."


    "Then I''ll leave you."


    The doctor left, and Helen asked me.


    "Would you like to sleep here today, Your Majesty?"


    It would be nice to be around until tomorrow.


    I went up to Raymond and saw all the servants out.


    Although he was still unconscious, the doctor''s words that he was recovering werent a lie. And the color of his face changed to some extent.


    I sat down in a chair by the bed.


    As I looked at him, many thoughts came into my head.


    I called his name quietly.


    "Ray"


    <em>Can I be by your side? We can be happy?''</em>


    All my life I thought that there was no happiness for us Maybe that was my mistake.


    At the moment when I was throwing out questions, to which I couldn''t find an answer, a low moan sounded.


    "Ughh!"


    "Ray?"


    <em>It was a moan that he shed.''</em>


    I hurried to him, wondering where it hurt.


    And when I was about to call all the doctors, his broken voice rang in my ears.


    "Ellie"


    As he looked down, his ck eyes and my eyes met.


    Ray.


    He had opened his eyes. I was so surprised that I blinked slowly. I can''t believe he''s already conscious.


    No matter how fast the recovery is, isn''t it too fast?


    But, if you look at him, his condition was a little strange. It is clear that his eyes were open, but the focus was blurred.


    <em>Did he regain consciousness for a while due to the medicine?''</em>


    I looked down at him.


    "You have to sleep more. You''ll be better that way"


    Whispering to him, I pulled the nket up to his chest so he could go back to sleep. But then he parted her lips. At first, the sound was so small that she couldn''t exactly hear it.


    Repeatedly, he was saying something.


    Is he delusional?


    I looked at his lips


    Ellie


    I heard my name.


    He opened his eyes weakly and was looking for me now.


    I miss you


    Some emotion arose the moment I heard a low, desperate voice.


    Seeing that he was attracted to me even in such a clouded mind, the tears that I had been holding back all this time suddenly flooded over the edge.


    Ever since he went to bed with the poisoning, I have held on to the idea that I should be alert, but in fact, I was just pretending to be calm


    I didn''t even know how scared I was to lose him.


    "Ray"


    I leaned into him like I was copsing. With my hand on his broad shoulder and my face on his chest, I shed the tears he had endured.


    Raymond missed me in spite of the worry and pain.


    It was heartbreaking to see Raymond miss me, despite the anxiety and pain I had tried to ignore at the prospect of losing him.


    Crying in Raymond''s arms was unimaginable, but I clung to him.


    I''m afraid it will disappear somewhere like this.


    Ellie


    I heard his voice and felt arge hand on my back. He patted me on the back, as if soothing.


    " Don''t faint in front of me again. Seriously again"


    Lifting my head from his chest, I met his gaze.


    Blurred eyes stared at me. It seemed that consciousness is still not very clear.


    He nodded slowly in response and closed his eyes. He took in a smooth, regr breath.


    After a brief awakening by the energy of the medicine, he fell back asleep.


    And my sanity also returned to its ce as his hand fell from my back onto the bed.


    Threw away the dignity of the Empress and whine here in his arms. No, I can''t believe I''m in his arms first.


    Thetter is more surprising than the former.


    No, I will choose to stay here.


    "Huf"


    Taking a deep breath and calming my mind, I looked at Raymond, who was sound asleep again.


    A smile of satisfaction now hung on his face.


    I tried to look away, but I couldn''t.


    The point is that it has entered my mind again.


    Can I leave you at all?


    Lisa is dead, the Crown Prince''s ce is stabilized.


    I''ll have to get ready to leave you if everything is in ce now.


    But I have a question for myself.


    <em>Do I really want to leave you?''</em>


    At first, when I returned to the Imperial Pce, I had no intention of epting Raymond no matter what he said or did, because I thought that I would go back to the past if I epted him. However, looking back now, everything has changed from the past to the present.


    Neither my situation nor Raymond''s feelings for me.


    I was so afraid of being rejected by that I obsessively pushed him away. But wouldnt it be self-deception to say that the passage in my heart is closed to him?


    If I take one more step towards, maybe we can start all over again.


    Questions buried deep in my heart made me dizzy.


    Now there was only one answer to everything:


    <em>I do not want to go.''</em>


    However, I need a little more time to think. I need time to decide if what I really wanted was to leave or share the future with him.


    I may have been carried away by the emotions that have red up now. But even though I thought so, I couldn''t get away from Raymond and stayed awake all night.


    * * *


    The chirping of birds was already spreading throughout the area. Raymond slowly opened his eyes to the clear sound entering his mind.


    <em>Blink blink.</em>


    As if it would help wake him up, he blinked slowly several times.


    Is it a dream?


    He turned his head to the side and fixed his gaze.


    Because he saw Ellie sleeping in his bed.


    Her silvery hair covered her cheeks, and her eyshes, like silver threads, fell over her closed eyes.


    It was a beautyparable to starlight.


    <em>If this is a dream, isn''t it too sweet to wake up?</em>


    While he was unconscious, he seemed to have heard Ellies crying.


    He prayed so many times to see her before he died.


    <em>Is God fulfilling my dying wish?''</em>


    Raymond, who was looking at Ellie asleep, suddenly realized that this moment was too real to be a dream.


    The sun was rising in the deep blue sky, and Ellie''s breathing sounded like it wasn''t a dream at all.


    "This is strange."


    If everything was in reality, then why is it so easy for him?


    Then he remembered Ellie''s face just before he passed out.


    He still remembered thest moment.


    So, <em>Is it real that Ellie is around now?</em>


    "I didn''t want to show her this side of me I don''t want to show her that I''m dying."


    <em>How long has it been since I copsed?</em><em>Was Ellie sleeping like this while he was unconscious?</em>


    Ellie''s eyelids fluttered as Raymond''s brow narrowed slightly.


    Raymond held his breath without realizing it, and Ellie opened her eyes.


    She raised her head and looked at him in surprise.


    "Ray!"


    * * *


    "Ellie."


    When I opened my eyes, I was surprised to see him. I can''t believe he''s lying against his back in bed. I rushed to check his condition.


    "Are you sick? Do you feel any pain or pain in your stomach? I asked quickly, but Raymond just stared at me.


    Looking at me gently without blinking, he seemed to put each and every look on his face into my eyes.


    I said first because I couldn''t wait for his answer.


    "Ray, you came to your senses after three days. Say something. Should I call the doctor from the Imperial Pce?"


    Raymond slept deeply for three days after the moment when his consciousness returned in passing.


    And I''ve been by his side all this time.


    I spent time with Carlisle during the day, but didnt leave Raymond at night.


    I was worried and couldnt sleep well.


    "For three whole days Ellie, you were very surprised, and I''m sorry about that.


    Raymond began with an apology.


    Hey unconscious for three days, but worried about me before his own well-being?


    I dont need your regrets. You are still in this world It''s alright now that you''re alive. If you had died like that, I really wouldn''t have forgiven you."


    "I am alive? Raymond looked at me wondering what that meant.


    Taking the antidote while he was unconscious, he seemed unaware that he was no longer poisoned.


    "We made an antidote."


    Raymond''s eyes widened a little.


    So I woke up after taking the antidote?


    "Yes, that''s right Ray, why didn''t you tell me? You knew my abilities. It was in my power to save that flower, the main ingredient in the antidote. Why the hell didn''t you tell me?"

 Chapter 170:

    Chapter 170:


    Raymond knew my abilities.


    So I have a reasonable question.What the heck?


    He seemed surprised that he had taken the antidote, but he smiled bitterly at me.


    "How could I tell you?I knew your abilities, but I wasn''t sure that you could save the sacred flowers. Because I was in no condition to beg you for my life."


    "What are you talking about?


    "What if it didn''t work out It is obvious that you would feel guilty for the rest of the days."


    What do you mean by guilt?


    I was poisoned just to save Carlisle.And if the antidote failed, you would me yourself for the rest of your life."


    ""


    When I couldn''t say anything, nothing wrong, Raymond continued with a soft smile.


    "And could I tell you when I know all that?Until thest moment I didnt give you anything good.But I couldnt leave behind only a feeling of guilt.First of all, I can''t say that Lisa''s problem is not my fault."


    "What nonsense is this"


    "I know. I know it''s absurd and stupid, but no matter how much I think about it, I couldn''t hurt you more."


    He seemed to be sincere. And he didn''t seem to regret his choice.


    I screamed, angry at this statement:


    "You hid it until the end. How can I be alright when you''re dead? If you die No matter what the reason is, I can''t be okay!"


    "Ellie.


    As I screamed, Raymond''s face froze with embarrassment.But then he smiled.


    Are youughing at this situation? I''m really mad right now."


    "Sorry, sorry. But for you to be worried about me right now isit''s so good. I''m really crazy about you. I can only think about you."


    <em>Is this the effect ofing to the brink of death?''</em>


    Raymond didnt hesitate.


    However, I was happy to reveal my emotions without hiding.


    Absurd feelings subsided in a moment.


    Despite the fact that he wasughing like a child, his eyes suddenly darkened.


    "I missed you so much."


    I froze at his confession.


    This is because I remembered him staring into the air with unfocused eyes and searching for me.


    ""


    "Did you know? When I thought that I was really going to die now, I was more afraid of not being able to see you than the fact that I was going to die."


    "Ray"


    The end was near, but all that crossed my mind were my memories of you.I realized toote that you were the only light in my life.I''m sorry that I hurt you, Ellie."


    My heart sank at his sincere words.


    My eyes reddened from theforting feeling of my past wounds when I always looked at his back.


    "I didn''t mean to make you cry, but my God Ellie, don''t cry."


    When the first teardrop fell, Raymond embarrassedly reached out to me. However, just before touching my cheek, he stopped his hand.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    Apologizing, as if he had made a mistake, he tried to take his hand away.


    I held her receding hand and brought it hand to my cheeks.


    "Ellie?


    Raymond was stiff enough to harden his fingertips at my actions.


    I slowly opened my lips, feeling the warmth of his hand.


    "I missed you too.You were also the light of my life.Even though I always had to watch your back


    ""


    Thank you foring down to me, albeitte, and showing me your sincerity.So let''s be together forever.Hold on tight so that I don''t run away anymore."


    Raymond''s ck eyes trembled, as if he couldntprehend if what was really happening.


    "Are you serious?"


    "If Im not serious, what am I doing here?Well, if you don''t like it"


    The moment I looked into his eyes as if I was piercing him and removed my cheek from his hand, he grabbed me tightly, as if not wanting to let go again.


    "There''s no way I don''t like it. I thought I was dreaming, and I couldn''t believe it" He pulled my hand, speaking in a trembling voice, unable to control his surging feelings.


    He gently touched my face, seeking confirmation that it was real.


    So he slowly ran his fingers from my forehead to the tip of my nose, past my eyebrows and cupped my cheeks with both hands.


    "Ellie You are with me now, right?Do you forgive me?"


    "Yes.So don''t ever take me for granted again."


    "I won''t do anything stupid again. I swear! You should swear too."


    "Why?"


    At that moment, I looked at him embarrassed, but he looked at me as if he meant it.


    "You will never leave me again.Please swear!"


    He spoke with serious eyes.


    "I swear.I will never leave you again."


    The moment this quiet whisper rang out, his eyes filled with joy.


    Raymond, whose face had a bright smile I had never seen before, tightened his hands around my face.


    As soon as our faces were close enough to feel each other''s breath, I closed my eyes, and our lips intertwined in a kiss.


    A slightly dry texture gently enveloped my lips.


    "Mm"


    Raymond kissed my lips softly and deeply, just as the emotions he had endured erupted.


    I put my arm around his neck as if his feelings were spilling out. As if I wasn''t going to fall again.


    We have been eagerly confirming and confirming each other''s sincerity for a long time


    * * *


    One weekter.


    "Wow, it''s so big!"


    Carlisleughed at the tall tree.


    I smiled at Carlisle and also looked at therge tree that I saw after so many years.


    The ce with arge tree, which the whole family now visited, was the birthce of Raymond''s mother.


    Returning to the pce, I remembered about this ce, but I thought I no longer have a connection with it, and tried to get it out of my head.


    And, ironically, that was the first ce that came to my mind after reconciling with my heart.


    So, when Raymond got stronger, we went to the ce where his mother once lived.


    I was worried that if I left, the tree would die.


    Contrary to my fears, the blossoming tree looked full of vigor.


    Carlisle, looking at therge tree, asked Raymond.


    "Is this really my father''s tree?"


    "Yeah. This is the tree that your grandmother nted with the wishes of my health.And after your grandmother died Your mother saved that tree.This tree means a lot to me."


    " Wow! So it is a very beautiful tree. This tree that is like my father''s brother."


    " Brother I see. This tree is like my twin. So please take good care of this tree, Carlisle."


    "Of course! I''ll take care of this tree from now on!"


    As Carlisle spoke vigorously, Raymond smiled and stroked Carlisle''s head.


    "Yes, I think the tree will be very happy if Cain sometimes waters it and tells it to bloom beautifully."


    Oh! Can I get some water and give it to the tree?"


    Carlisle took it seriously, suddenly asked for water and ran somewhere.


    Helen followed the Crown Prince and I turned to Raymond.


    "I thought you forgot , but you remembered."


    I forgot.But one day I identally passed that ce, and saw a tree standing alone.I immediately realized how much it misses you.It was then that I understood all my feelings for you."


    Raymond said putting his hand on the tree.


    "Since then I have looked after this tree, as well as the pce of the Empress.I thought if I let the tree die, you will definitely nevere back to me."


    ""


    In the end, the tree fulfilled my wish.Now you are by my side."


    When he raised his hand from the tree, he looked at me and smiled.


    At that moment, with a yful smile, Carlisle ran in as if he had found a bag of water somewhere.


    "Carlisle, dont rush."


    "Ha, haa Mom.May I pour some water?They told me it''s clear water that people drink!"


    Carlisle asked permission with a face like he wanted to do something meaningful.


    "Of course," I smiled softly and nodded.


    To my answer, Carlisle watered the tree very carefully.


    Carlisle, who spilled thest drop from the bag of water, smiled happily and put his hand on the tree.


    "Tree, always be healthy.I will protect you from now on."


    Carlisle, who had made such a promise to the tree, suddenly turned around and looked at Raymond and me in turn.


    "Mother, father."


    "Yes?"


    To Carlisles call, Raymond responded. Then Carlisle smiled and said.


    "I like being together like this.Let''se here more often, together!"


    Carlisle couldnt hide the happiness from his face.


    At that moment, Raymond and my gazes met.


    We no longer need to avoid each other or be embarrassed.


    After all, we have already fully epted each other.


    In his youth, the old days became so awkward, sad and painful, and everything turned upside down, like a kaleidoscope.


    Iughed and said to Carlisle:


    "Okay.We wille here and y together all the time."


    "Holding hands like this."


    Raymond stealthily grabbed my hand and put in his word.He folded his eyes in a crescent shape and smiled.


    But soon,


    "I want to join hands with you!"


    Suddenly Raymond was pushed by Carlisle, who stepped right into the middle. A smile broke out on my disappointed face and a smile spread across Raymond''s mouth at myughter.


    "Hehe, I like it," Carlisle gave happy smile.


    At our bright and pleasant new beginning, I looked up at the big tree and prayed in my heart.


    <em>May this happinessst forever.''</em>

 Chapter 171: Epilogue

    Chapter 171: Epilogue


    A day when all the tumultuous imperial events passed and the peaceful days continued.


    As spring passed and the beginning of summer approached, the sun began to rise early in the morning.


    In the gardens of the Empress''s pce, birds chirped, and sunlight prated into the main bedchamber.


    It was Raymond who opened his eyes first between the two who were lying on the spacious bed. Blinking slowly, he turned his head and looked at Ellie leaning on his arm.


    She hadnt yet woken up and was breathing softly.


    Raymond couldnt help smiling, gently touching her silvery hair, glistening in the sun.


    It''s been over a month since they reconciled, but he still didnt believed that he was sleeping with her and waking up together in the morning.


    He was so happy that at times he worried if his mind had been moved.


    Once again assuring that it was real, he pressed his lips to her silver hair.


    Ellie''s unique sweet scent hit him in the nose A sweet body scent like ripe fruit.


    Ellie''s body always made his heart beat faster.


    Raymond smiled, confirming that this wasnt a dream.


    "Mmm-m."


    As soon as he gently brushed her hair, Ellie, who was asleep, hummed weakly. Raymond hesitated and stared at her Slowly lifting her eyelids, Ellie''s mysterious purple eyes were revealed.


    "Good morning, Ellie."


    Raymond familiarly touched his lips to her forehead.


    <em>Kiss.</em>


    "Good morning, Ray.Hmm!"


    Ellie basked in the reverie he still had, feeling his touch on her hair.


    Then she approached him. As she shifted slightly, her nket slipped down, revealing her shoulders. Only a fine slip revealed her naked boldly.


    The smooth skin of her neck, thin shoulders and curved corbones.


    Last night, the red traces he left behind were etched like fireworks all over her white and fair skin.


    The marks satisfied Raymond with a strange sense of satisfaction. As if he had perfectly marked his person.


    "Ellie, I love you," Embracing Ellie, Raymond whispered, with his lips pressed against her shoulder.


    Ellieughed at the sweet whisper.


    These days he showered her with words of love.


    Thinking about Raymond''s past and now, it was simply unimaginable.


    <em>Last night he said he loves me at least a dozen times.</em>


    But here is a new confession, although only a few hours have passed.


    She could not helpughing at his boundless love.


    "Hey Raymond"


    But her overflowing lover tried to warm her so early in the morning. Her hand, which was stroking her hair, gradually moved down the point, caressed her vicle bone, and smoothed her waist stiffly.


    "Ha, Ellie" Whispering her name in her ear, he pushed his lips to the back of her soft neck.


    The moment he lowered his lips to the red marks he leftst night, his body was pushed back.


    "No!" Ellie looked at Raymond with a determined expression.


    "Why not?"Raymond raised an eyebrow and asked with a shameless face.


    <em>Why not?''</em> Ellie almostughed in vain.


    However, Raymond put his arm around her waist again with a look he couldn''t really understand.


    "Ray!"


    "Give it a little.I''ll finish quickly."


    Ellie''s cheeks were flushed with such a direct statement.


    Unlike Raymond, who is bing a cunning snake by the day, Ellie hasn''t adjusted to something like that yet. Especially when he wanted her so openly.


    <em>Did he have such a strong sexual desire?''</em>


    Ellie, who had almost given up for a moment from his deep eyes and subtle touch, came to her senses and ced a hand on his chest.


    "No, you can''t, Your Majesty. Today is an important event, so you can''t get upte."


    Honorifics She named him by title.


    Ellie''s words now meant that if he crossed that line, she would be angry.


    Ironically, the Emperor feared most of all when the Empress addressed him formally.


    <em>An important event.</em>


    Ellie''s words reminded him of what day it was.


    Opening ceremony of the academy for themoners named after His Highness Carlisle. So it''s a shame, but as she said, he couldn''t start her dayte in the morning.


    "That''s how it is. Unfortunately, there is nothing we can do."


    Raymond stood up from his seat, holding Ellie''s hand, full of regret. When he got out of the nket because he wasn''t wearing a shirt, the solid upper body of him was revealed.


    Raymond put on his robe and rang the bell next to the bed.


    Soon a servant entered the bedroom.


    "Have you called, Emperor?Empress."


    "I''ll go straight to the dressing room, so you help the Empress get ready."


    As always, Raymond will change his clothes and head to the training ground. However, his footsteps were lukewarm today.


    Pretending that he was serious about getting to work, he suddenly turned around and rushed to her.


    <em>Kiss.</em>


    In an effort to appease his desires, he wrapped himself around Ellie''s waist and pressed against her. The courtiers hastily lowered their gazes, and Ellie''s cheeks, whose eyes widened from the sudden kiss, turned red.


    "Cute."


    Stroking her cheeks, he was bitten when he saw her eyes turn pale as if she hade to.


    "I''ll see youter then, Empress."


    Raymond hurried out of the bedroom, as if to dodge Ellie''s anger.


    * * *


    "Prince, are you nervous?"


    Inside the carriage, going to the inauguration of the construction of the Academy for Commoners. I fondly asked why Carlisle''s face grew more and more rigid as the carriage moved on.


    Carlisle, who was holding his hands above his knees as if nervous, turned his head towards her.


    "You said that this is a very important event.I''m afraid I''ll make a mistake in front of people."


    Carlisle, who began his studies in earnest, has be more sensitive to the views of people than in earlier times.


    Although he is still young, to some extent he has realized the importance of his seat.


    On the one hand, it was a pity that he was now burdened, but I could not rid him of this, because he was the one who would be the Emperor.


    And today will be the starting point where the people of the empire will receive his mercy for the first time.


    <em>You must have been nervous since it was your first time.'' </em>


    Raymond, seated opposite, said:


    "Carlisle, don''t worry.Why should you be nervous when you have such a father?Trust him. I will help you so that everything goes well," Raymond smiled at Carlisle as if he had a lot of faith in himself.


    After some kind words from Raymond, Carlisle, who had been overwhelmed by the stress for a while, suddenly rxed.


    "Yes.Father is the best."


    Raymond leaned over to Carlisle and then whispered and winked at him and said.


    "Carlisle is also the best for me."


    Carlisleughed happily.


    Raymond, who was stroking Carlisle''s head, who waspletely rxed, looked at Ellie.


    "Ellie, what''s up?"


    Somehow, Ellie''s expression wasn''t satisfying.


    "No. I just got dizzy."


    Ellie shook his head like it was nothing. There was no word that she was jealous of the two of them. But Raymond noticed her mind. This is because Ellie would sometimes make a strange face when he and Carlisle got close.


    Raymond said with a yful smile.


    "Oh, Carlisle She must be upset because you said that your father is the best.


    "Yes?Oh, mom, are you unhappy?"


    Carlisle turned to Ellie with wide eyes.


    Ellie was also trapped in her mind and her face was covered in embarrassment.


    "No, is not that."


    But Carlisle said politely to smooth over the awkwardness:


    "You are also the best!I love my mother so much!"


    After going through assassination attempts and turmoil, they came to the conclusion that now the child was calming the adult.


    At the sight of this, Raymond could hardly contain a burst ofughter.


    And when Ellie reproachfully looked at him, the one who created this situation, Raymond cleared his throat and turned his head away.


    <em>Now that I think about it, you''re getting more and more mischievous.'' </em>


    Ellie stepped gently on Raymond''s foot, out of sight of Carlisle.


    "Yuck."


    Raymond groaned, perhaps in pain, but Ellie smiled tenderly at Carlisle, pretending not to hear him.


    Yes, I also love the Crown Prince very much.


    "I love you too."


    The carriage was filled with Raymond''s moan and the harmoniousughter of Ellie and Carlisle arrived at the academy venue.


    * * *


    His Majesty the Emperor, His Majesty the Empress, His Highness the Crown Prince, are arriving. Show your respect, everyone."


    The knight''s cry rang out, and all themoners who had gathered to watch the ceremony knelt down.


    "Everyone, get up."


    Raymond''s strong and deep voice, which had the magic of a loudspeaker, echoed in the wide space.


    Slowly, the people stood up and raised their heads towards the members of the imperial family.


    "That''s the prince, Your Highness."


    "He looks so smart."


    Look at that ckish hair and eyes shining like ck stones. He is so cute and charming.


    "It would be great if a beautiful princess wes born."


    "Oh, that''s right.Now that Her Majesty is back, should we wait for a replenishment in the royal family?"


    "There are rumors that the Emperor and his wife are doing well."


    "Look at least for yourself, the eyes of the Emperor dont leave Her Majesty."


    "Haha, right.It would be nice if a pretty princess was born"


    The people of the Empire fluttered to their own delight, looking at the imperial family.


    Then Raymond stepped forward and opened his mouth.


    Today is a very significant day as the construction of the academy begins. The imperial family will establish an academy named after the Crown Prince to preventmoners from being discriminated against in learning. And I promise that I will do my best for the learning and peaceful life ofmoners, even if the Crown Prince continues my will and bes Emperor in the future."


    Raymond took a moment to catch his breath and continued speaking.


    "Then, expand your knowledge in the academy that will be built in the future and distribute it for the benefit of the Empire."


    When Raymond finished speaking, themoners screamed loudly.


    "Long live His Majesty and Her Majesty!"


    "Long live the Crown Prince!"


    The screams of the people covered the entire area from edge to edge.


    In this ce, a new future was nowid for the Empire.


    <strong>( END )</strong>


    <strong>Tl/note:</strong> This is happy ending of the story, but dont forget that we have 19 extra chapters!

 Chapter 172: Extra 1

    Chapter 172: Extra 1


    [The best graduate of themoner academy will be a baron!]


    [This year, more than 300moners entered the academy.]


    [Three academies formoners will be built in the south of the country.]


    All the articles with titles rted to the Commoners Academy praised the imperial family.


    It''s already been three years since the Commoners Academy was built. During those three years, Raymond was constantly devising relief policies formoners and the poor, starting with the Commoners Academy.


    Naturally, some nobles expressed their disapproval of the policy of expanding the welfare of themoners, but they were unable to resist the Emperor.


    This was because as soon as Lisa disappeared, the power of the aristocracy was scattered and almost disappeared. In addition, the imperial power became more great when Duke Croft and Duke Drua, the dukedoms of the two main mountain ranges, naturally bowed to the Emperor.


    Ellie gave a slight smile when she saw an article that wrote endless praise for the Crown Prince, who thinks of the people all the time. As the imperial power grew stronger, most of the newspapers also published only friendly articles about the imperial family. In fact, these newspapers were popr with themoners.


    The Emperor, who has been praised as a good leader for several years, the Empress who first established the Academy for Commoners, and the Crown Prince who tries his best to rescue the poor. The articles that people were cheering for werent fake.


    Ellie set the newspaper down on the table as he looked at the praises of Crown Prince in the article.


    Are these all the newspapers?


    Ellie went through all the newspapers every morning. Although articles biased ording to theposition of power were published, it was easy to see the situation of the Empire byparing various newspapers.


    <em>But I think there are some missing today.</em>


    Ellie turned to the maid when she saw thetest newspaper.


    Oh that''s the maid avoided Ellie''s gaze with an ufortable face.


    It seemed there were articles in the newspaper that she didn''t bring because they would offend Ellie. Ellie spoke quietly as if she was fine.


    I told you to bring everything because it doesn''t matter if it''s a bad topic. Hurry up and bring it.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The maid who left the bedroom soon returned with two newspapers. As soon as Ellie received the papers, she raised her eyebrows directly at the catchy headline.


    "Hmm"


    [The Emperor is so precious that even his descendants are precious]


    [Will he be fine with only one Crown Prince?]


    [The Prince''s 8th birthday What about the Agrita Empire?]


    It was actually an article addressed to the Empress, that pretended to be concerned about the precious imperial family, but pointing that she was unable to give birth to any more imperial descendants.


    One of the greatest virtues of the Empress was the session production. Therefore, the previous Empress gave birth to at least two children, and if the Empress failed to have multiple births, the Empress''s offspring was increased with the help of concubines.


    They published an article that made sense in its own way. Of course, it wasnt a pleasant article.


    In fact, anxiously mixed words about imperial children have been arriving from time to time among the nobles for a year now. Although the imperial power grew stronger, it wasnt that there were no nobles who opposed the imperial family for themoners.


    Since they don''t dare to openly rebel against the Emperor, they attack with the topic of imperial children, the only weakness of the current imperial family. Raymond''s rebellion dried up the seeds of the imperial family, and it was true that the Empress currently didnt have any imperial descendants except the Crown Prince.


    But it is the first time they have published an article so openly.


    <em>Has the solidarity of the nobles be stronger than expected?''</em>


    Ellie narrowed her forehead slightly, trying to see unnecessary strength grow. Just when she thought she should open the back of the newspapers, a low voice echoed above her head.


    They carefully wrote their barkings.


    Ellie, shaken by the vulgar words, looked up. Then a familiar and beautiful face caught her eye.


    "Your Majesty."


    It was none other than Raymond, the Emperor of this country, who uttered words that didnt match the dignity of the imperial family. Raymond stopped next to her. Looking at the article, he scrunched up his face mercilessly.


    <em>A very unpleasant look.''</em>


    He was definitely a gentlemanforting her, but Raymond seemed to have taken a bigger hit. Well, he has always been sensitive to this problem.


    Whenever words about the Empress''s pregnancy surfaced, Raymond would first harden his face.


    Raymond is sensitive because he knows her physical condition better than anyone. After the first miscarriage, the two had a hard time after being told that it would be difficult to have more children.


    Ellie and Raymond already knew that although they miraculously gave birth to Carlisle, it would probably be more difficult now. In a way, the Empress''s pregnancy problem was also a weakness that they couldn''t deny.


    Raymond was always over-setting the day, wondering if words would hurt her. Like now.


    How dare they write an article like that? I don''t need to see more, Raymond recited coldly.


    Unlike his sharp eyes, however, Raymond carefully took the newspaper from Ellie.


    "Burn it all," Raymond handed the maid newspapers without hiding his unpleasant look.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Due to Raymond''s sharp atmosphere, the maid quickly left the room, and he took a deep breath. After cooling off from the simmering heat, she looked down at Ellie.


    Ellie wasn''t looking at him like she was lost in thought. Unlike usual, her forehead slightly wrinkled and her eyes sunken.


    <em>Is Raymond taking worthless words to heart?''</em>


    Raymond called her name in a low voice.


    Ellie.


    Deep purple eyes captured him.


    "Don''t worry about that. They are just barking in dissatisfaction with the order to increase the taxes of the aristocrats starting this year.


    Raymond spoke lightly, but his eyes were filled with concern. Ellie stopped thinking because of his worries.


    It would be a lie if many of those words about the pregnancy were right, but she wasn''t hurt enough to worry Raymond. Ellie had already been through too much to be shaken by someone''s fight or gossip.


    Ellie smiled, putting his hand over Raymond''s hand, which was holding his shoulder.


    "I''m fine, Ray."


    "Really? You don''t have any smile around your mouth," Raymond caressed the corner of Ellie''s mouth with his thumb.


    "I was in thoughts for a moment."


    "And what were you thinking about??"


    "How should I deal with the shouting of the aristocrats?"


    Ellie tried to get to her feet, holding harsh words he didn''t like to her mouth, as if to presume he was okay. She didn''t want to worry him, so she tried to ease the atmosphere, but her fingertips quivered as he touched the corners of her mouth.


    Unlike the reaction she thought, his face strangely hardened.


    Raymond''s lips parted as Ellie, who was embarrassed for no reason, tried to pull away from his hand.


    "Hmm I''ve never imagined you saying such harsh things."


    Let''s pretend you didn''t hear


    "That''s very good. Say more, Ellie.


    "What?"


    Raymond drew a line at the end of his mouth. Ellie''s face was colored with embarrassment at the strange energy that spread through Raymond''s ck eyes.


    <em>What are you telling me to do?'' </em>


    Ellie caught his hand running over her lips into her increasingly colored eyes.


    "Your Majesty, your taste is quite strange."


    How can I not fall for Her Majesty''s fascination, since she is an Empress who makes even vulgar words sound elegant?


    When I seduced you


    Raymond grabbed Ellie''s hand, who was holding his finger awkwardly, as if swallowing it upside down.


    "I can''t take it at all, Ellie."


    Raymond naturally grabbed her neck lightly with his other hand and kissed her plump pink lips. As if the petals were falling, he kissed her softly, lightly biting her soft lips.


    Ellie, who had been hesitating for a while, soon smiled at the ticklish kiss as if giving it permission.


    "It tickles, Ray."


    "Then I should do it correctly so it doesn''t tickle you."


    A very low voice spread across her lips.


    Ellie, feeling his warm breath, wrapped his arm around her neck as if she''d let him. And as if he had waited for her permission, he grabbed Ellie around the waist and sat her down at the table.


    The newspapers on the table fell to the floor, and Ellie''s eyes widened.


    "No way. Here?"


    <em>What do you mean on the table I have never been hugged by him in a ce like this.</em>


    "It''s not bad to have this kind of diversion, right?"


    He caressed her waist, rolled up the corners of his mouth.


    As always, when Raymond smiled so beautifully, Ellie had no choice but surrender. The mesmerizing smile he made on his statuesque face was a great power.


    Maybe it''s a deviation that goes well with the first new word she has used.


    "At least once It wouldn''t be bad."


    As soon as Ellie pretended not to win and wrapped her legs around his waist, their lips met again.


    Raymond''s mouth filled with a satisfying smile, and heavy breathing continued to be heard in the Empress''s room for quite some time.

 Chapter 173: Extra 2

    Chapter 173: Extra 2


    At noon around a beautiful garden with warm sunlight, in the Empress''s garden was tea time with thedies.


    The roses bloomed really beautiful.


    "The roses in the garden of the Imperial Pce will be the most beautiful in the Empire."


    "Hoho, that''s right."


    Under therge gazebo that covered the sun, the lips of thedies who enjoyed the Empress''s garden with the roses in full bloom continued to exim.


    "Thank you again for inviting me to see this beautiful sight, Your Majesty," a noblewoman, who was looking at the rose garden with ecstatic eyes, inclined her head towards Ellie.


    Ellie saw a nobledy raise her head. Thedy''s blue eyes, looking up at her with her hands on her chest, sparkled with wonder and anticipation. With the desire to win her favor.


    "You are wee. Im most grateful to you for taking your precious time toe to the Pce of the Empress, Countess Evitail.


    <em>The County of Evitail.''</em>


    It was a county on a small estate located in the far east, but it was a county that had recently emerged through trade with the desert kingdom. Pleased with Ellie''s response, Countess Evitail''s face brightened.


    It is Your Majesty''s invite. If you invite me, I will always be happy toe.


    Then I will invite you more often in the future. Oh,e to think of it, it''s Count Evitail''s birthday soon. He will be busy preparing for the party.


    "Oh my. How can Your Majesty remember the Counts birthday? Did I tell you before?


    "No. I''m more interested in aristocrats than I thought. Furthermore, Count Evitail is a family that His Majesty is interested in these days Im also paying more attention to him. I will send you a nice present for the Count''s birthday."


    A gift I am so grateful. Your Majesty," Countess Evitail slightly tilted her head with an excited face.


    She could feel the gaze of the other noblewomen who were envious of Countess Evitail. Ellie pretended not to know their looks and picked up the cup of tea.


    She could see thedies flinch as if they wanted to talk to her, but in Ellie''s eyes they weren''t brightdies.


    There were especially two nobles who, unlike Countess Evitail and other nobles, don''t even look at the Empress. Unlike the friendly atmosphere of the tea party, the faces of the two were troubled. They were rolling their eyes impatiently as if they wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible.


    That''s understandable. The two of them were noblewomen from the noble family who had been instigated to publish the reproachful article on the Empress.


    <em>Marquis Borretti and Count Vishtein''. </em>


    Two weeks ago, an article was published in the newspaper criticizing the Empress who was unable to give birth to more imperial heirs. Ellie, who prevented Raymond from investigating himself, ordered Jed to find the back* of the newspaper the next day. (tl/n: refers to the source, or the intellectual authors)


    <em>And I was able to easily find two families who had written the article for me.</em>


    The two families that published articles aimed at the Imperial Family werent unexpected. Marquis Borretti was ast historical Marquisate who had been opposed since the day the first Commoners Academy was established, and Count Vishtein was also a member of the family who recently suffered heavy losses in the tea leaf business when the imperial family opened trade with the Eastern Office.


    Ellie thought about what to do with them and sent invitations to both families. Through Helen, the Empress''s maid, so they wouldn''t dare refuse. So they couldn''t even make an excuse that they were sick, so now they were sitting in front of her like they were going to die.


    They also know why Ellie called them. They weren''t the core members who often attended her tea parties and suddenly, the Empress sent an invitation through the imperial maid, so they would have thought of the Empress''s intentions unless they were fools.


    Why did an articlee out like that with such courage and now they can''t even make eye contact?


    After posting the article once, when the response wasnt good, there were no more articles rted to it, but Ellie had no intention of letting it slide. If you don''t look at those who cross the line, there will be more useless words.


    Ellie put down the teacup gracefully, looking at the two people who were just looking at the teacup. And she opened her lips to them.


    You are not the only family His Majesty is interested in these days, therefore you are not the only one I am interested in. His Majesty told me a few days ago that he seems to have neglected the nobles too much for taking care of themoners. In particr, he seemed to pay more attention to some aristocrats who expressed disappointment in His Majesty''s hard-line policy."


    Ellie''s gentle voice shook the Marchioness Borretti and Countess Vishtein noisily. Even the maids would have understood the word interested, but that interest was never good interest.


    Raymond wasnt a generous Emperor. Although the people of the Empire praised him as a saint, he was originally famous for his brutal nature. Although peace has continued in recent years, some nobles seem to have forgotten this for a moment.


    Therefore, Ellie was trying to inform them personally.


    <em>Unless you consider your life a waste, don''t fight against the imperial family.''</em>


    In particr, he mentioned Marquis Borretti and Count Vishtein. These are the families that must have been most disappointed in recent years. That is why I invited you to a tea party in response to your profound wish."


    Ellie smiled kindly at the two people who raised their heads. However, when they saw her smile, the faces of the two turned white as if they had seen a ghost. Marchioness Borretti''s hand was trembling, holding a cup of tea.


    Your Majesty, did we disappoint you? Our family always respects and is loyal to Your Majesty and the imperial family.


    "We are too," Countess Vishtein quickly added.


    "Respect and loyalty to the imperial family"


    Ellie lowered her gaze, blurring the end of her speech. She continued quietly, her fingertips fiddling with the handle of the teacup.


    In fact, in recent days words of concern have been heard about the session of the imperial family, and I have be sensitive. It may be a natural concern thates from the Empress''s precious hands, but it seems to criticize me, the Empress."


    As if waiting, the otherdies raised their voices.


    Criticizing Your Majesty? How dare anyone do such a thing?"


    How could they say that they are looking forward to the session of the imperial family when His Highness is growing splendidly? That''s silly."


    It''s great to just give birth to His Highness the Crown Prince in poor conditions and raise him well. It is spection to criticize Her Majesty the Empress for the session and nder to attack the imperial family.


    "Yes, thats right. That''s how it is."


    The angrier and more sympathetic thedies became, the more they gazed into the faces of the Marchioness Borretti and Countess Vishtein. Ellie, who was still looking at the two stranglingdies, opened her mouth just before they both copsed.


    Listening to them, I feel morefortable. But Marchioness Borretti and Countess Vishtein havent said anything. Do you think differently?


    The Marchioness Borretti was surprised that Ellie would ask so directly. The Marchioness spoke hurriedly with an awkward smile.


    What do you mean different? It cant be, Your Majesty!"


    I feel the same as the others! There are rampant rumors in the Empire that His Highness'' ability is developing day by day, but it is ridiculous to say that the session is unstable. Furthermore, the great character of His Highness the Crown Prince resembles Her Majesty the Empress. Now and in the future, no one will be able to me Your Majesty."


    The Countess, who spat out long words, swallowed.


    The corners of the mouth of the Marchioness and the Countess, who were smiling awkwardly, twitched. Ellie raised the corners of her mouth, looking at the two of them with satisfied eyes.


    I guess I was really worried about nothing because you two said so, therefore I will continue to do my best as Empress, so please look forward to it.


    "No, that''s what we have to say."


    "Yes. If you need help, call me, Your Majesty.


    "It would be an honor to be a partner of Your Majesty."


    Except for the two pale women, the otherdies bowed to her.


    At that moment, when Ellie smiled moderately at the sweet words, she heard footsteps entering the flower garden. The firstdy who turned her head widened her eyes.


    "Oh my. It is His Highness.


    The rest of thedies who saw Carlisle let out a small exmation.


    Hair ck as the night sky hair and shining ck eyes. Carlisle, who gradually resembled Raymond, glowed as he grew older.


    Hearing thedies'' admiration, Ellie turned to Carlisle''s voice calling her name.


    "Mother," Carlisle, who arrived next to her, bowed with a slight silence.


    When he had just entered the Imperial Pce and became the Crown Prince, his etiquette was awkward and childish, but now his awkwardness can no longer be seen.


    "Wee."


    Ellie smiled and thedies greeted him.


    "I greet Your Highness, the greatest Star of the Empire."


    Ellie took Carlisle''s hand and told thedies.


    "The Crown Prince came to me and it''s been a while, so I think it''s best to end today''s tea party here."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, the Empress."

 Chapter 174: Extra 3

    Chapter 174: Extra 3


    Thedies, who were looking at Carlisle,pletely left the flower garden, and Carlisle opened his mouth.


    You can talk more to yourdies. I''m fine"


    As soon as he arrived, Carlisle looked embarrassed and it felt like he was upset about the failure of the tea party.


    "No, its okay. I was about to stop the tea party. The Crown Prince arrived just in time.


    "Helen said that it hasn''t been long since the tea party started so fast?"


    "Hmm Today wasn''t such a fun teatime."


    "What?"


    Carlisle, who didnt understand her words, widened his eyes and bowed his head. The boy''s beauty hidden in his mature appearance was revealed. Ellie smiled with her eyes and patted Carlisle''s head at the cute appearance she hadn''t seen in a long time.


    Oh, mother


    Of course, Carlisle didn''t like that. Carlisle, who started taking swordsmanship sses, was embarrassed to be patted on the head or hugged like a child these days.


    A good knight never shows a weak appearance. After reading many books rted to knights, he felt that he was hooked on some part of the knight. But sometimes he miss being a child.


    Carlisle was growing faster than Ellie thought.


    Carlisle, who looked around and avoided her hand, coughed in vain.


    Ellie lowered her hand against augh and tried to press her lips together. But then she leaned her forehead against the dizziness that echoed through her head.


    "Your Majesty?


    "Mother?"


    Surprised, Helen and Carlisle called out to Ellie.


    After shaking her head a few times, she slowly raised the head.


    "I''m fine. It''s just that I felt dizzy for a moment."


    "Are you sure you''re okay? Your face doesn''t look good," Carlisle wrinkled his eyebrows with concern.


    His Highness is right. Your Majesty, you don''t look very well. Go back to your room and I''ll call a doctor right away."


    No, I''m just a little tired. I''ll be fine if I walk a little."


    The moment of dizziness disappeared and Ellie took Carlisles hand, who was worried.


    "Prince, let''s take a walk together."


    "Yes, mother."


    Ellie, who was walking, holding Carlisle''s hand, stopped feeling a little tired.


    <em>Now that I think about it, I''ve been feeling heavy for days. Should I take a break?'' </em>


    Ellie thought, walking through the flower garden with Carlisle.


    At the same time, Raymond, who inadvertently fell asleep in the office, opened his eyes.


    "How long did I fall asleep?"


    "About 30 minutes" The butler, who was next to him, answered slowly.


    "I can''t believe I fell asleep in the office"


    It was the first time it had happened Falling asleep while working in the office.


    He has never overslept, even when working all night. Because his physical strength was superior to that of most knights. He has never made such a mistake before.


    Just looking at butlers surprised face, he could see how embarrassing that situation was.


    <em>Am I getting old?''</em>


    Raymond, who was thinking of staying behind because he was speechless when he heard the articles rolling all the time, breathed slowly.


    Your Majesty, if you are tired, I will ask the doctor to give you medicine to recover from tiredness.


    "No, I''m not tired."


    Are you really sure?


    The butler seemed concerned. That''s understandable. Because he''s never seen him suddenly fall asleep in over 20 years. He is worried that Raymond might have something wrong with his body.


    However, Raymond was neither tired nor ill. Rather, he felt strangely light and strangely good.


    <em>Is it because of my dream?''</em>


    Raymond leaned back in a chair and briefly recalled the dream he had earlier. A big old tree standing in a wide meadow, Raymond was leaning against the tree and enjoying the cool wind. As soon as he smiled thinking that it would be nice to visit this ce again with Ellie, a cat cried somewhere.


    It was a sound that was heard over his head. He lifted his head. At that moment, a white cat jumped out of the tree into his arms. Sparkling jewel eyes and shiny white fur. It was such a beautiful cat. To the point of being delighted even though Raymond didn''t really like animals.


    Raymond held a small cat in his arms.


    <em>Meow~</em>


    As if responding to his smile, the cat raised its head and Raymond woke up the moment he was met with those jewel-like eyes.


    "It was a strange but pleasant dream."


    "What?"


    Hearing butlers small question, Raymond responded.


    "No, it''s nothing. Anyway, I''m fine, so don''t worry. More than that, call the prime minister. We have something to discuss about the drought problem in the western region.


    "Yes, I understand."


    Butler tilted his head as he looked at Raymond''splexion. After the butler left, Raymond looked down at the paper again.


    It was important that smallnds be exempted from paying tribute due to the severe drought in the western region, but it was rarely enforced.


    <em>Because the white cat from the dream kept fluttering in front of me.''</em>


    "Hmm"


    <em>What did it mean?'' </em>


    Raymond tried to concentrate on the documents, shaking off his inadequate thoughts.


    * * *


    Did a cat snuggle in your arms?


    Yes, it was a white cat, and it was so pretty. I felt that it looked like you.


    As usual, Ellie, who was lying on the bed with her head resting on Raymond''s shoulder, raised her head.


    He told her that he had a strange dream this day when he unexpectedly fell asleep, he said that he had a strange dream. A dream of a white cat in his arms.


    She thought that even a person who didn''t even like animals would have all kinds of dreams, but Ellie''s purple eyes also grew slightly in front of her dark eyes, blurry as if he was thinking about the cat.


    Raymond seemed to take this dream very seriously.


    <em>I didn''t think it was a big deal, but was it a really special dream?''</em>


    Ellie looked down at him. Then she took his hand and thought.


    <em>A white cat is in his arms Hmm! It''s like a conception dream''</em>


    When she settled in the Lund Kingdom, the wives who stayed with Ellie when she was pregnant would ask her what her dream of conception was, telling that they themselves had a dream of conception. Most of the sunlight is on your arms. Either a big horse ran over you or you were holding a very big fruit.


    Usually there were many dreams of holding something in your arms.


    Ellie hadnt had a conception dream when he had Carlisle. However, she remembered it because she heard a lot about dreams of conception.


    <em>Did Raymond have a conception dream?''</em>


    Ellie narrowed her forehead slightly. Because there was no reason for him to have a conception dream.


    There is no way for her to get pregnant. Ellie, who wasughing to herself at the ridiculous thought, remembered what someone said.


    <em>My husband had a conception dream in my ce. He dreamed that he gave me tworge grapes and I had twins.</em>


    Ellie''s face hardened.


    Raymond had a conception dream No way!


    "No, it cant be."


    Ellie shook her head promptly. Four days ago, although it was a small amount, she had her period.


    In the period of her menstruation, although she stopped seeing blood for a day or two. Her menstrual period was shorter than other women''s, but the cycle was quite urate


    <em>If you are pregnant, you cant have your period!''</em>


    epting the situation, Ellie somehow calmed down. These days, as Carlisle is growing up, she often thought of a second child. Her heart wanted him, not because of the Empress''s responsibility to give birth to another Prince.


    <em>I wish there were another charming and pretty boy like Carlisle.''</em>


    Ellie just gave up without showing it because she knew it was hard to have a child, but she really wanted a pretty girl in her heart. She gave up and lived quietly, but she had expectations because of Raymond''s dream of conception for a while.


    Seeing that Ellie felt depressed, Raymond, who saw her face getting darker, narrowed his forehead.


    "Ellie, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Well, no. Just because The dream you had was like a conception dream, so I thought for a moment about what it would have been like if we had a second child.


    Raymond''s eyes quivered at her unexpected words.


    We have Carlisle.


    Have you ever wanted to have a second child? For example, a pretty daughter like that cat that looks like me


    "I''m happy enough with just you and Carlisle," Raymond kissed Ellie''s forehead and smiled.


    His smile seemed to contain no lies, but he couldn''t hide the regret that passed through his eyes for a very short time. Raymond was pouring a lot of love into Carlisle, unlike what once distressed her. Sometimes nobles called him a spoiled son.


    Maybe if he had a pretty daughter, he would have pampered her more than Carlisle, but he wouldn''t have spoiled her enough. It''s just that she couldn''t say it. Just in case she gets hurt.


    Maybe she gave up harder than she should have.

 Chapter 175: Extra 4

    Chapter 175: Extra 4


    "Ellie."


    Raymond gripped her hand tightly as if he knew the thoughts running through Ellie''s head without words.


    Let''s think only of Carlisle. Carlisle asked Carter when he could go for dragon subjugation, you can tell he really liked knights these days."


    "What?"


    Ellie raised her head at the words dragon subjugation.


    I guess our Crown Prince wants to be reborn as a true knight. At this rate, he might find a dragon that will make him a legend.


    <em>What do you mean dragon''?''</em>


    "I think you should learn not to be afraid of spiders before you catch a dragon."


    Raymondughed at Ellie''s words. Carlisle was growing up to be a mature and imposing Crown Prince, but in fact, Carlisle has yet to kill spiders.


    <em>I think it will take about 10 years to go hunting.''</em>


    He seemed to have be a proper knight.


    "Isn''t that cute? Every time he cries because he is afraid of bugs, he is so cute. Ah! I miss Carlisle now that I think about it. I''m sure he''s asleep now, right?"


    Raymond looked at his watch.


    "Of course, it''s time to sleep."


    Ellie smiled at Raymond''s disappointed face.


    "Shall we go to bed now? Ellie, you have to go to the benefit party for the Marquis Celine tomorrow, Raymond put Ellie to bed and drew a smile.


    Ellie smiled softly at his cunnings which naturally changed the atmosphere. She knew everything, but shey on his arm like she didn''t know.


    "Have sweet dreams. It''s better if it''s my dream.


    "Good night, Ray."


    <em>Kiss.</em>


    Kissing her on the lips, he turned off the magicmp on the desk.


    And that day, in Ellie''s dream, a white cat was enjoying running through the flower garden.


    * * *


    "Ers, who was delighted with Piertha''s posthumous work, won the bid for 300 gold."


    The sound of the announcement of the sessful auction bid resounded loudly in thergest hall of the Marquis Celine.


    The benefit party of the Marquis Celine to help the great drought in the West. Rosaleen, who from Lady Celine became Marchioness Celine, gently raised her lips to the noble who bought thest auction item.


    "Thank you for donating arge amount of money, Marquis Ers de Ventus."


    The Marquis Celine spoke, followed by light apuse for the Marquis de Ventus.


    "No problem. I just donated with a good heart as it is a significant holiday. Thanks to you, I got a beautiful painting.


    "Thanks for saying that."


    The painting bought by the Marquis de Ventus for arge amount of money left the party, and the Marchioness Celine went to the podium.


    This concludes the auction to collect donations. We will use the valuable donations donated by the VIPs well for themoners and the poor affected by the drought in the west. Enjoy the party."


    As soon as Marchioness Celine stepped down from the podium and the musicpany from the ballroom was about to start ying, the butler''s voice rang out loudly to announce the arrival of the Empress.


    Her Majesty, the Moon of the Empire, has arrived.


    "I greet Your Majesty, the Moon of the Empire."


    When Ellie entered the party hall, the nobles lowered their heads and immediately greeted her. Ellie, who was opening her mouth into an elegant smile, stopped as dizziness washed over her.


    A scent made her dizzy as soon as she entered the party. The scent of the perfume used by numerous nobles was strangely making Ellie dizzy.


    "Your Majesty?"


    It was a very small stumble, but Helen, seeing Ellie''s trembling, was quick to grab her wrist.


    "I''m fine."


    Ellie, who spoke quietly to Helen, quickly came to her senses and walked towards Marchioness Celine. Stopping in front of her, Ellie opened her mouth.


    "Everyone, get up."


    "Your Majesty."


    She, who was converted from Lady Celine to Marchioness, smiled at Ellie.


    "I heard that the Marchioness is holding a charity auction, but I think I''m toote," Ellie looked over the empty tform and said.


    The auction for thest item has just ended.


    "I should have helped, but I guess it''s toote."


    What do you mean it''ste? I am happy that Your Majesty visited us. Thanks foring, Your Majesty."


    Now that the Marchioness says so, I can''t go back. Although the auction is over, I hope this helps you a bit. Helen!


    Helen, who was behind, opened the jewelry box and handed it to Marchioness Celine. Marchioness Celine''s eyes widened after seeing the diamond ne in the box.


    Your Majesty, this is isnt it the Empress''s ne?


    "That''s right. The auction is over, but why don''t you put this ne up for auction, Marchioness?"


    "It''s too much."


    The nobles at the party became rowdy when they heard that it was the Empress''s ne.


    The best diamonds were handled by Phoenix Organization. And it was already famous on the continent that Phoenix Organization belonged to the Empress. Therefore, the Empress''s ornaments and diamonds were the only major jewels on the continent. The best product you could ever get no matter how much you pay.


    It was only natural for the nobles to be so rowdy when the Empress''s ne was auctioned off. The Empress of Agrita''s ne alone is worth enough, but if you add the special fact of being the only top diamond on the continent.


    Perhaps the first andst chance has already shed in the eyes of the nobles. Ellie raised corners of her lips at the reaction of the nobles who showed tremendous interest as expected.


    Marchioness Celine also came to her senses at the roar of the nobles.


    "I don''t know how to thank you for this precious donation to the Marchionesss charity auction, Your Majesty."


    "No problem. I am happy to help, Marchioness.


    Marchioness Celine bowed deeply to Ellie and stepped onto the podium. The nobles eximed as they looked at the ne the servant was holding next to Marchioness Celine.


    Marchioness Celine''s mouth gently lifted as she gazed at the ming nobles.


    "Then we will begin the auction of the Empress of Agrita''s diamond ne, the only one on the continent."


    The Empress''s diamond ne fell into the hands of a nobleman who sang 3 000 gold. Considering that the Phoenix organizations diamond ne cost around 500 gold, it sold for six times that price.


    Marchioness Celine''s face was also filled with smiles by arger amount than expected.


    Ellie greeted the Marquis Roxenne with an ecstatic look, who epted the diamond ne. Helen, who was standing next to Ellie, spoke quietly.


    "It must be true that Marquis Roxenne made a lot of money from ores, 3 000 gold!"


    Four of the five mines discovered were iron ore mines. He said that he already has more than 10 deals signed with various majorpanies.


    When Ellie remembered the information she heard from Jed a while ago, she breathed ufortably through the nausea. Hearing her groan, Helen turned to Ellie.


    "Your Majesty, you don''t look well," Helen narrowed her forehead and seemed worried.


    It was a party with many eyes, so she said she was fine and held on, but now she couldn''t say she was fine. Because the dizziness and nausea that he felt since he entered the party were getting worse over time. It was so hard to even stay still.


    "Helen, I think you should go back to the Imperial Pce now."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Sensing that Ellie''s pale face was in an unusual condition, Helen quickly grabbed her hand. The Marchioness Celine, who saw it, approached Ellie with a surprised face.


    "Your Majesty, are you alright?"


    "Marchioness, I''m sorry, but I don''t feel well, so I have to go back."


    "Its okay, so don''t worry. Your Majesty, I will escort you.


    Marchioness Celine also came closer, blocking the eyes of the nobles, as if she sensed that Ellie''s condition was serious. As soon as she lifted herself from her seat with assistance, Ellie leaned forward as nausea surged up. She quickly covered her mouth with her hands, but the nausea didn''t end all at once.


    "Yuk!"


    She couldn''t straighten her back due to the nausea that came one after another. It was a vain nausea that wouldn''t go away, but Ellie was getting more and more confused by the constant nausea and dizziness.


    Why out of nowhere


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Your Majesty! Get a doctor!"


    The voices of the Marchioness Celine and Helen rang like tinnitus in Ellies ears.


    Your Majesty, Your


    Finally, Ellie lost consciousness with an urgent voice that she didn''t know whose it was.


    * * *


    Your Majesty, Her Majesty fainted.


    As soon as Raymond heard that, he left the conference room and headed to the Empress Pce. Arriving at the Pce on horseback, not carriage, he ran straight to the bedroom after ignoring the courtiers'' greetings.


    Your Majesty, the Sun of the Empire


    "Get up everyone."


    Raymond''s hand first grabbed the doorknob even before the maid, surprised by the Emperor who rushed over without hesitation, greeted him.


    It was quite an undignified act, but Raymond''s courtesy and decency as Emperor werent important now. Because Ellie was the only thing on his mind.


    "I greet Your Majesty, the Sun of the Empire."


    Surprised to see the Emperor rushing into the bedroom, Helen bowed and quickly arranged her courtesy. Raymond shook his hand roughly and walked over to the bed.


    "Ellie"


    In bed, Elliey with her eyes closed.


    When he saw her pale face, Raymond''s heart sank. At that moment, he was afraid that she would disappear in front of his eyes. Raymond instinctively took Ellie''s hand as if he missed it. He held her hands tightly as if sending his warmth into her cold hands.


    Until yesterday, or even this morning, Ellie smiled and held him in her arms. But he can''t believe she suddenly passed out.


    "What the hell happened?"

 Chapter 176: Extra 5

    Chapter 176: Extra 5


    Raymond asked Helen behind his back.


    "She suddenly copsed at Marchioness Celine''s party."


    At the party? Did she take poison?"


    Raymond''s eyes glittered dangerously at the delicate suspicion that crossed his mind.


    Helen hurriedly shook her head.


    No, it definitely wasn''t like that. Since she entered the party, he didnt feel well, so she didnt drink a sip of water at the party.


    Then why? Why isn''t the doctors from the Royal Pce here yet?


    "I called them as soon as I got here, so they are probably on the way."


    As soon as Helen arrived at the Empress Pce, she sent people to the Imperial Pce and the <strong>Royal Pce</strong>. And the Emperor arrived much faster than expected. It was because Raymond came running over on horseback, but there was no point in mentioning it in the current situation.


    Butler, who exchanged nces with Helen, sent people to the Royal Pce in a hurry to bring him.


    Ellie


    When Raymond took Ellie''s hand tightly, unable to hide his nervousness. The fingertips that hadnt moved moved.


    Im okay


    "Ellie?"


    Her eyelids fluttered and a weak moan came out. Ellie''s eyes slowly opened at the familiar voice calling her repeatedly. Then a beautiful face appeared first. Ellie called his name slowly, staring into eager ck eyes.


    Raymond


    "Yes, it''s me. Are you awake? Do you feel somewhere pain? Are you hurt?"


    Ellie, who shook her head at the questions that rained down on her, raised her upper body.


    Raymond grabbed her shoulder and slowly helped her. Leaning against the head of the bed, she looked around and discovered that it was her bedroom.


    "Helen, what happened to the Marchioness''s party?"


    "Marchioness Celine''s party ended well."


    The party isnt a problem right now. Ellie, you passed out. You suddenly lost consciousness.


    As soon as she woke up, Raymond squinted at Ellie, who was worried about the Marchioness''s party.


    Raymond''s expression looked angry at first nce, but Ellie knew. It''s not because he''s angry, but that he''s nervous and worried.


    "I''m okay, Ray. I just copsed from dizziness for a moment. It''s not a big deal, so don''t worry."


    When Ellie patted the back of Raymond''s hand as if to calm him down, he sighed as if he couldn''t help it. But he didn''t move from her side.


    I will be here until the imperial doctor''s treatment is finished.


    Raymond seemed to have noticed what Ellie was going to say: I''m fine, so get back to work. Ellie nodded because it was a look that she cant sway him.


    And then the imperial doctor arrived.


    Your Majesty, the Empress


    "Now that you''ve said hello, go ahead and look at the Empress''s condition."


    "Yes."


    In response to Raymond''s urgent voice, the imperialist doctor immediately headed towards the Empress.


    The imperial doctor, who was taking out a diagnostic device and looking around the Empress''s body, stopped and raised his head. Raymond''s face hardened as the imperial doctor''s eyes grew with surprise.


    "Whats up? Is there something wrong with the Empress''s body?"


    "It''s Let me check again for a moment."


    The doctor looked back at Ellie''s body with an embarrassed look, re-diagnosis that has never been done before. Ellie also began to feel a bit anxious at the imperial doctor''s surprised face.


    She definitely thought it wouldn''t be a big deal until a moment ago. It''s just a simple body ache. She wasn''t feeling well thesest few days, so Ellie thought she would be in her womanhood days


    <em>Isn''t that it?''</em>


    Perhaps due to anxiety, when Ellie''s lips went dry, the Imperial doctor''s diagnostic device moved away from his body.


    Is it really bad? Ellie asked, pretending to be as calm as possible.


    The imperial doctor''s and Ellie''s eyes met. And the doctor broke into a bright smile as he looked at Ellie.


    <em>What?''</em>


    As soon as Ellie''s eyebrows were about to rise slightly, the strong voice of the doctor sounded in the bedroom.


    "Your Majesty, congrattions on your pregnancy!"


    "What?" Ellie''s expression, who was pretending to be calm, broke. Ellie looked at the doctor with a nk face.


    "Youre expecting a child. Im sure that you are pregnant, Your Majesty.


    Are you expecting a child?


    Raymond''s trembling voice was heard from the side.


    "Ellie."


    When Ellie turned her head towards the voice calling her, she could see his eyes, overwhelmed with emotion. It was then that she felt reality. The reality is that shes expecting a child. The baby she thought she could never have again came to her. It was an unimaginable result.


    No, Ellie didn''t even imagine it. She shouldn''t have expected it. She would only be disappointed.


    When Ellie missed her period and felt strangely heavy, she thought about it for a very short moment, but immediately left her thoughts. Her menstruation was originally irregr and she was diagnosed that she would not have any more pregnancies.


    But Another miracle happened.


    "Oh"


    Ellie spat out a breath and ced her hand on her still t stomach. The baby who miraculously visited Raymond once, came to her.


    Is the Empress''s body okay? Is it due to the pregnancy she lost her consciousness? For a moment, Raymond asked the doctor with a serious face.


    She passed out from the anemia caused by the pregnancy. It''s not serious, so it will get better soon if you take some medicine.


    "What else? Is the baby okay?"


    "Yes everything is okay. As long as you don''t overdo it, the baby will be fine, so don''t worry, Your Majesty.


    The doctor smiled as if the Emperor was worried about the Empress and the Empress was worried about the Emperor and looked at the two helplessly.


    We will do everything we can to make sure that both the Empress and her descendants are safe.


    "Okay."


    Ellie, who was anxious for confirmation from the imperial doctor, quickly calmed down.


    "Then I''ll go now."


    After the imperial doctor left, Helen and butler also withdrew. When the two of them were in the bedroom alone, Raymond sat up on the bed and looked at Ellie.


    "How are you now, are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I''m fine. You look paler than me. Why are you so worried? We have a miracle child. You are not happy?"


    Carlisle alone was enough, Raymond, who said it with pain in his mouth, but Ellie saw it. His eyes as they looked at the other newborn baby.


    I thought you would be very happy to have a second child. Of course, when he first heard the news, Raymond was so shocked that he didn''t know what to do. But now his face shows emotions that are not joy; heavy feelings like anxiety and guilt.


    Raymond said hastily as his face hardened slightly.


    "No way, I''m so happy that I don''t know how to express it."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Raymond''s lips moved slowly.


    "Sorry. When you had Carlisle, I couldn''t be happy with you and I wasn''t there when you gave birth. I''m sorry I let you handle everything by yourself."


    Ellie remembered things forgotten when she had Carlisle. At that time, many situations ovepped, so she had to give birth and raise Carlisle by herself. She med Raymond a lot for the prenatal care and giving birth alone, but now it''s all gone.


    Raymond had been pouring out boundless love to her and Carlisle since their reunion. Of course, Raymond couldn''t forget what happened at that time, and sometimes he would make such a face.


    Ellie smiled slightly at his guilty expression.


    "Everything is in the past."


    "But"


    When I was in the Lund kingdom, there were other pregnant women, and they said that their husbands got fruits that were hard to get because of morning sickness, read them books for prenatal care of children, and gave them leg massages in the evening. So if you''re really sorry, do everything you couldn''t do when I had Carlisle."


    Ellie used to feel envious and lonely when she heard those stories from other wives, even though she thought it was okay to be alone. When she talked about things she envied at the time, Raymond''s dark face turned solemn.


    I will do everything. I will do that all. If you want to eat, I can bring all the fruits in the Singing Mountains. Anything will be okay, so make me do everything. Do you understand?"


    Ellieughed right into Raymond''s eyes as if he was going to run into a mountain range full of monsters right now.


    "Take it easy. I can''t lose the father to a monster before I have the child."


    "Lose? Do you think I''m going to lose to the monsters? I''m a bit old, but my sword skills are still with me."


    The heavy atmosphere was immediately eased by the exchange of pleasantries. Raymond took Ellie''s hand with a guiltless face.


    Ellie, I''ll do very, very well this time So put everything else aside and just think of yourself and the baby, okay?"


    "Okay."


    The moment they felt each other''s warmth while holding hands, Raymond''s dream came to Ellie''s mind.


    "Of course That dream was really a dream of conception."


    "Huh?"


    The mysterious dream you told me about the other night. Dont you remember?"


    Raymond''s eyes clouded over a bit as if he was fumbling with his memory. Shortly after it became clear, he made a small exmation.


    "Ah That dream about the cat."


    Yes, I think that dream is a dream of conception. I didn''t actually have a conception dream when I had Carlisle, so I didn''t think it was a big deal. But now that I think about it, that dream is definitely my baby''s conception dream."


    It''s a conception dream No wonder it was unusual, Ellie, I think my child will be born with unusual energy. The cat that I saw in my dream was really that unusual.

 Chapter 177: Extra 6

    Chapter 177: Extra 6


    His eyes, nose and lips have not yet formed. Seeing him and expressing his unusual feelings for the child, Ellie could imagine a very dramatic future.


    Well, just looking at Carlisle It was pretty predictable.


    I don''t know about that great energy I just want the baby to be born healthy. Without any problem."


    <em>I hope we can find ourselves in good health like Carlisle at 10 months.</em>


    Ellie put her hand on her tummy, still t. Raymond, who was watching silently, also put his hands on the back of her hand.


    "Yes, that''s how it is. Being born healthy is the most important thing. Mom and Dad will be waiting for you, so just grow up healthy."


    Thanks to the two big hands, Ellie felt a warmth was on her stomach. Cozy warmth and big, reliable hands to lean on. Unlike in the past, she was no longer alone. That''s why she was happier and happier.


    <em>Baby, thank you so much foring to me.''</em>


    Ellie shed a bright smile at Raymond with the excitement of wanting to meet the boy as soon as possible.


    The sky that rained and became clean.


    In order to see the clear sky, Ellie went out into the garden and was quietly drinking tea. A month has already passed since she found out about the miraculous pregnancy.


    After the Empress''s pregnancy was announced, Ellie stopped all social gatherings until she entered a stable period. And Raymond took all theplicated things rted to the inner pce.


    Ellie said that he didn''t have to do that, but she decided to let it go to calm Raymond''s anxiety, who doesn''t know what to do if the wind blows or she fall just from sneezing. Thanks to this, Ellie was having leisure time for more than a month.


    It was a bit boring, but on the other hand, it wasfortable and good because there were no loud social words and unnecessary war of nerves. Rubbing her stomach as she basked in the warm sunlight, Ellie looked up with a short sigh.


    Helen, what time is it now?


    "It is just after 3 p.m., Your Majesty."


    "Hmm But why isn''t he here yet?" Ellie looked toward the entrance to the flower garden. It was none other than Carlisle whom Ellie was waiting for.


    After learning that she had a younger sibling, Carlisle visited her every day. To be precise, the baby in her stomach instead of her.


    In fact, Ellie was extremely careful when he told Carlisle that he had a younger sibling. Although he had stayed with Edmund, he had rarely been with a child other than himself, and she worried that he wouldnt ept his younger because he had monopolized love for quite some time as an only child.


    In particr, she was most concerned that children are often hurt by the news that they would have a younger sibling. So after much consideration, Ellie carefully broke the news to him, but contrary to her expectations, Carlisle was very happy. He even wrote the games he would y when his little younger was born in the future and bragged about it to her.


    And now he''s as pr as Raymond, floating around her.


    "I guess its better for you going to rest today."


    "I guess"


    But before Ellie could answer Helen, Carlisle''s voice was heard.


    "Mother!"


    When she turned her head, she saw Carlisle running towards them.


    "Prince, take your time, then don''t go falling down."


    That it was so urgent for Carlisle to rush in front of Ellie immediately, ruffling his hair.


    Huf, huf, mother


    Breathe first. Drink a water.


    Carlisle, who drank the water Helen gave him, took a deep breath as he set the empty cup down on the table.


    Prince, what brought you here in such a hurry? Something bad happened?"


    At Ellie''s worrying question, Carlisle shook his head and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    "Oh, nothing happened. I came quickly because I wanted to show my mom something.


    "What do you want to show me?"


    "Yes! I have been working hard on this for several days.


    Carlisle took a small wooden doll from his arms. Ellie''s eyes widened when she saw a somewhat crude wooden rabbit doll.


    "Oh, wow. Did you do this yourself?


    "Yes! I did it myself. I''m going to give it to my younger," Carlisle smiled and handed her the rabbit doll.


    The Crown Prince himself chose the wood and did everything from the shape to the sculpture. He did so while reducing his night sleep for a few days, Your Majesty.


    When the Crown Prince''s maid added a light exnation, Carlisle scratched his chin as if he were shy.


    <em>You ran here because you wanted to give the rabbit quickly.''</em>


    Ellie epted the rabbit and drew a bright smile.


    "It''s so pretty. You did so well I can''t believe it''s not a real rabbit."


    In fact, it was a rabbit in a form that was sorelycking, but when Ellie eximed it, Carlisle''s lips lifted as well.


    "My little younger will like it like me and like my mom, right?"


    "Of course. Maybe they likes it so much that they begs you to make more.


    "I can do as much as they want."


    Carlisle yelled confidently as if he trusted himself.


    What can you do as much as you want?


    When Ellie turned her head towards the sudden low voice, she saw Raymond walking into the flower garden. The courtiers greeted him and Raymond waved them off, then Raymond sat down next to Ellie and asked Carlisle again.


    "I''m curious as to what you can do with such confidence, Crown Prince."


    "Carlisle made a pretty rabbit for his younger, Ray."


    Ellie responded by showing Raymond a rabbit doll. Raymond''s gaze naturally went to the rabbit doll Ellie was holding.


    "Rabbit"


    As soon as Raymond''s eyebrows twitched after seeing the slightly oddly shaped wooden dummy, Ellie whacked his shin without hurting it. Raymond shed Carlisle a smile, quickly grinding out his expression.


    Oh, a rabbit You did a great job!


    "Hehe thanks. Dad."


    "Carlisle, stop standing and sit here."


    Ellie, still looking at Raymond, cut a piece of cheesecake from Carlisle''s te and ced him in his seat.


    It''s a cheesecake that was bought from a bakery. Your maternal grandfather bought it today because you like it."


    Ellies father, who knows Carlisle''s favorite desserts, usually buys desserts like this every few days.


    Wow. Grandpa is the best!


    When Carlisle, who ate the cheesecake, smiled, the corners of Ellie''s and Raymond''s lips turned up on their own.


    "It must be really delicious, seeing that you''re eating it so well."


    He was mature as a Crown Prince, but at times like this, he was just a child.


    Ellie smiled and Raymond snatched a piece of cheese from Carlisle''s mouth with his hand. But Raymond, who was withdrawing his hand, suddenly wrinkled his face harshly.


    "Ray?"


    "Dad?"


    As soon as Ellie and Carlisle made strange faces, Raymond quickly covered his mouth with his hands.


    "Yuk!"


    "Dad!"


    "Ray, what''s wrong with you?"


    Not only Carlisle but also Ellie were shocked. Ellie approached Raymond, but Raymond jumped up and turned around. And he got sick a few more times.


    Ugh, ugh! Ellie, that cake, please clean that up!


    "Hey?"


    The smell is so disgusting. I cant stand it."


    Raymond, his back to Ellie, had his hands over his nose and mouth. Ellie called for Helen to clean up the cake first, not having time to think of anything with her concerned face. Raymond''s condition began to calm down only after all the desserts were cleared from the table.


    After a while, Raymond sighed and sat up as if he hade to his senses. He then took a sip of the tea as if it were soothing his bitter mouth.


    "Father, are you okay?" Carlisle, who saw Raymond, who looked better, asked anxiously.


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry. I think the cake has gone bad."


    "What? I dont think"


    Carlisle, who had eaten the cake, tilted his head as if it were strange.


    There''s no way it''s going to smell that gross unless it''s deteriorated. Ellie, it''s better to send someone to the bakery to inspect the kitchen. How dare they sell ill-fated cakes to the Duke


    "Ray," Ellie, who was still watching Raymond, cut off his speech.


    "Huh?"


    "Are you okay now? Won''t you get sick anymore because they took all the food?"


    "Oh, I''m okay now."


    "Well, I guess I don''t think it''s a pie problem."


    Just now, Ellie was so surprised because she was distracted, but looking at the calm Raymond she naturally remembered the answer. Raymond''s brow narrowed slightly at Ellie''s determined gaze.


    "If the cake isn''t the problem, why suddenly?" Shortly after, however, Raymond paused and stopped talking.


    Previous situations that went through his mind. The smell and nausea of food that suddenly felt disgusting, and the feeling getting better as soon as the food is removed. He recently saw about these symptoms in a pregnancy rted book.


    "It''s morning sickness."


    Morning sickness Raymond recited nkly, and Ellie calmly picked up the cup of tea.


    Sometimes, I hear that there are husbands who rece or share their wife''s morning sickness I didn''t know my husband would have it.


    Ellie hid augher that was about to burst under his teacup.


    Isn''t it the same for him? Raymond, known for his cold voice, has morning sickness. Is there any other exnation that fits this situation so well?


    <em>Unlike when I had Carlisle, I thought I was lucky I didn''t have morning sickness this time, but I didn''t know Raymond would rece me.</em>


    "I didn''t know I had morning sickness."

 Chapter 178: Extra 7

    Chapter 178: Extra 7


    "What is morning sickness?"


    The moment Raymond''s voice and Carlisle''s in question came at the same time, Ellie finally burst outughing.


    "Mom?"


    Carlisle looked curious, but Ellie continued tough instead of answering.


    <em>How should I exin this situation?''</em>


    Ellie enjoyed watching Raymond, who looked strange and incredible at the same time. It seemed to make up somewhat for the difficulties she had when she gave birth to Carlisle alone.


    You had a conception dream and now you have morning sickness Ray, I guess my baby loves their father very much.


    "If that''s the case, I can take it as long as you want"


    Raymond couldnt continue speaking.


    "Dad"


    "Don''t worry, Carlisle. Your father says that your younger is so charming, Ellie smiled at Carlisle, who was full of worries.


    "What?" Carlisle tilted his head at the strange exnation, but Ellie smiled and just patted Raymond on the back.


    You said you''d do anything, but I didn''t know you''d get morning sickness. Thank you, Ray.


    ""


    Ellie is a month and a half pregnant. Thus began Raymond''s morning sickness.


    Is it because of Raymond''s unusual morning sickness? The baby didn''t bother Ellie much while it was in her stomach. Yet, as if it were the eve of the storm, Ellie''sbor on the day of the delivery continued long and difficult.


    Hu, huff!


    Your Majesty, you have to cheer up. Don''t lose consciousness!"


    <em>A pain thatsts for 12 hours.''</em>


    Ellie was going crazy from pain that was iparable to Carlisle''s. Her physical strength that has already reached its limit withbor thatsts more than half the day. But now the baby was in danger if she lost consciousness.


    Ellie tried to hold on to her blurry consciousness. Unlike her mind, however, her body didnt follow.


    "Ellie."


    At that moment, she felt a strong force in her hand.


    "Oh! Ray


    It was none other than Raymond who held her hand tightly. Raymond wiped Ellie''s cold sweat and bit his lip hard.


    Raymond has been by her side despite everyone''s dissuasion since the onset ofbor. He had been by Ellie''s side without taking a sip of water since thebor began, butpared to the pain she was in, he couldn''t even think that he was tired, so every time Ellie moaned, Raymond felt his life expectancy decreased.


    If only he could have gone intobor in her ce. This reality of having to watch her suffer was cruel. He was even more worried about a situation where he couldn''t do anything but hold her hand, wipe the sweat off her, andfort her.


    At the same time, he was sincerely sorry. Ellie must have suffered the same when she gave birth to Carlisle. At that time, he hadnt been by her side because he didnt even know that she was giving birth.


    Raymond felt endless guilt and regret for Ellie, who would have endured this great pain alone.


    To the point where he wanted to wield a sword against himself, who was stupid in the past.


    "Ellie, I''m sorry! Sorry!" There is nothing he could say other than this.


    "Hnn"


    As Ellie''s moan grew longer, Raymond burned with regret, guilt, and anxiety.


    I can see the baby''s hair! Empress, you have to push harder!


    The imperial physician''s urgent voice sounded and Ellie took Raymond''s hand. Raymond held her hand tightly with both hands and prayed fervently.


    <em>Please, please, I hope I can hear the baby cry this time. Let Ellie''s work be done.''</em>


    <em>Did your sincere prayer finally work?''</em>


    At the moment Ellie made herst effort, the baby''s cry resounded loudly in the bedroom.


    "Oh Lord!"


    Ellie, you did a great job. You really worked hard."


    Raymond hugged her shoulder carefully. Along with a sense of relief, indescribable emotions hit him at once. Raymond burst into tears and wet Ellie''s shoulder.


    However, Ellie stroked his hand lightly and pushed slowly.


    <em>I''m sorry, Raymond, but it wasn''t important right now.</em>


    The most important thing was whether the baby was okay.


    "Congrattions. His Majesty the Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress. She is a healthy princess.


    Show me the baby


    As Raymond stepped back, Helen, her face moved, carefully ced the baby in her arms.


    The moment Ellie saw the baby''s wrinkled face, she was able to forget the pain immediately. ck hair that resembles Raymond and purple eyes that resemble her.


    <em>How can I think of anything else when I see those beautiful purple eyes? She was so precious, so precious, that I was just grateful with all my heart.''</em>


    As if feeling her heart, Raymond also carefully approached the baby with a calm face. In response, the baby grabbed his finger.


    Oh Ellie and Raymond eximed at the same time.


    "Ray, say the babyy''s name."


    Ophelia Agrita. I will seal Ophelia as the First Princess of the Empire, Raymond recited the child''s name with a trembling voice.


    Thus, with everyone''s blessing and love, Ophelia Agrita, the First Princess of the Agrita Empire, was born into the world.


    * * *


    Princess Ophelia was born and the Emperor held a festival for a month. He announced the joy of the imperial family by delivering food to the slums, reducing taxes on the people, and sending small gifts to the aristocrats. Thanks to this, not only the people of Agrita, but also the nobles and the poor truly blessed the birth of Princess Ophelia.


    Ten monthster, Princess Ophelia, who had been growing up, was babbling in a fluffy cradle. When Raymond reached for a self-made wooden mobile and the girl moved her little mouth, the man''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    I think you just said dad. I can''t believe you''re already calling me dad. Ophelia is without a doubt an extraordinary child.


    "It''s true that Ophelia is unusual, but I think she said brother*, not dad*." (tl/n: oppa  older brother, and dad  appa  are simr in pronounciation)


    Carlisle, I think you heard wrong. She definitely said dad.


    "No, she definitely said just now brother."


    Ellie, who was looking at the two fighting their nerves with simr faces, shook her head.


    "Since she said neither dad nor brother, why don''t you both stop now?"


    Ellie hugged Ophelia and looked between Raymond and Carlisle, who scuttled out of sight.


    Two hours have already passed. Ellie understood that they came to see Ophelia every day because they missed her. Ophelia was a lovely girl no matter how many times she looked at her. She understood that in her mind a hundred times, but it was a problem that the Emperor and Crown Prince of a country that had a lot of work to do were attached to the Empress Pce.


    Raymond, in particr, has been waiting for her with a desperate face.


    Your Majesty, the servant has been waiting for you, so pleasee back.


    ""


    Raymond wanted to stay a little longer, but he couldnt tell more. Ellie''s words when she spoke so firmly contained a warning that he must go on.


    "I''ll hug her once and go."


    Still, Raymond held out his arms because it was pitiful. Ellie, who had a big smile as if she couldn''t stop Raymond''s lingering eyes, handed Ophelia over.


    "A-boo."


    Her hair was ck, but her eyes and face resembled Ellie''s.


    <em>How can I not love a baby who looks like Ellie when she smiles at me like that?''</em>


    "No matter how many times I hear it, I think you''re calling me dad."


    "Your Majesty."


    At Ellie''s soft call, Raymond cleared his throat and kissed Ophelia''s forehead.


    "Lia, dad will be back, so have fun."


    Raymond endured his disappointment and turned away. Raymond left and Ellie told Carlisle, who was still watching.


    Prince, say goodbye and go too. Isn''t it lessons time?"


    Carlisle responded sullenly.


    "Yes."


    Carlisle, who moved closer to Ophelia, kissed her soft cheeks.


    "See youter, Lia."


    The two left the bedroom with lingering feelings, and Ellie sat in a rocking chair with Ophelia in her arms.


    His Majesty and His Highness are getting worse day by day.


    Helen, who arranged the bedroom, walked up to Ellie, smiled, and said.


    "I think His Majesty will say that he wille work hereter."


    "No way. Isnt it a bit too far?"


    Ellie said it wouldn''t be to that extent, but she wasn''t sure. It''s possible if it''s Raymond now.


    Perhaps because Carlisle was growing up and gradually distancing himself from Raymond, Raymond was paying a lot of attention to Ophelia these days. He said that he would do everything that he couldnt do for Carlisle.


    Of course, his affection was good, but once in a while, very once in a while, she wanted to be quietly alone with Ophelia. But if he sets up his office here It will be impossible for her to be alone with Ophelia.


    "I dont like that."


    Oh, maaa, paaa


    "What? Does Lia feel the same? As expected, Lia felt the same as her mother.


    Ophelia was just babbling, but Ellie nodded as if she unedstood everything.


    Lia, say mom. Mom!"


    Ow, maaa, paaa


    I think she just said mom. Did you hear it too, Helen?


    "What? Oh, is that so?Haha.


    It was a babble that didn''t sound like mom'' at all, but Helen smiled awkwardly and sympathetically.


    Your Majesty is right. Lia is an extraordinary girl.


    How could you not love such a cute girl, even though she used to criticize Raymond because he was extreme?


    "Yes. I''m sure Her Highness will grow up great."


    I want to see you grow. Even if time passes, I hope you doesn''t grow up and stay in my arms like this forever. What if she grows up and leaves me at some point?"


    "You are worried too soon, Your Majesty."


    "Is that so?"


    Maybe it was because the baby was too precious, but she was worried about everything.


    It was disappointing that Carlisle grew up away from him, but if Ophelia grew up away from him too, I thought it would be sadder than with Carlisle.


    Maaa Oh, ma Oh mom


    As soon as Ellie''s heart was a little sad, Ophelia''s small mouth murmured.


    "Huh?"


    "Oh, wow. I think she just said mom."


    She wasn''t the only one who heard it. The moment Helen cried out in surprise, Ophelia looked into Ellie''s eyes and moved her small lips forcefully.


    Oh, oh, oh


    Oh


    Ophelia was really saying mom''.


    Ellie''s heart was touched by the sound of Ophelia''s first mom''. It was something indescribable, a heartbreaking affection. Even if Ophelia leaves her in the distant future, she will love Ophelia until the moment she closes her eyes.


    My beloved daughter, just grow up healthy.


    Ellie hugged Ophelia with infinite affection.

 Chapter 179: Extra 8

    Chapter 179: Extra 8


    <em>Imperial City of the Agrita Empire</em>


    The Pce, located in the most visible ce among the Imperial castles, was the Pce of Ophelia Agrita, the First Princess of the Empire. Completed on Ophelia''s sixth birthday, the Pce was designed by the Emperor himself for the exceptionally star-loving Princess. And among the beautiful Pces, the Princess had a favorite ce.


    A spacious terrace in the bedroom where you can see the embroidered stars in the night sky. Celebrating her seventh birthday, Ophelia gazed at the stars as she watched the sky today.


    Fairy-like hair stretched to her waist, skin fairer than jade white, and purple eyes that resemble Ellie''s. Even though she hasnt yete of age, the Princess, who is beautiful enough to be called the most beautiful girl in the Empire, was resplendent before the brilliant stars.


    "Oh, it''s my mom''s favorite constetion."


    Ophelia saw another star shine next to her mother''s favorite constetion.


    "That''s my dad''s favorite star."


    In fact, the reason why Ophelia especially liked the stars in the night sky was because of her mother and father. The dark night sky looked like my dad, and the bright stars reminded her of her mom. So when she looked at the stars in the night sky, she felt like she was with her mom and dad.


    Ophelia, who stuck her legs between the terrace railings and kicked, lowered her eyes at the lights that were visible over the Imperial Pce in the distance. The capital beyond the Imperial City is now in the midst of its birthday festival. Ophelia''s birthday banquet was yesterday, but the festival always took ce over three days.


    Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow.


    "Tomorrow is thest day."


    On thest day, the Help Center always assisted the poor. It was a temporary help center attended by her mother every year on her birthday.


    In Ophelia''s name, her mother gave food and clothing to the poor. She always did her best, saying that all the blessings she gave them will return to herter. However, tomorrow''s Help Center would be kept under the supervision of his brother, who is the Crown Prince, and not his mother.


    It was her mother who always attended, but this time she couldn''t go, even if she wanted to; because she suddenly got sick after the birthday banquet. Therefore, her brother, who is the Crown Prince, said that he would open the Help Center in her ce to help the poor to recover.


    "I wish I could go too."


    In fact, Ophelia asked to be let go when her mother said she couldn''t go, but her father and brother immediately turned her down. It is still too dangerous outside the Imperial City Fortress.


    For Ophelia, only the few times she went to her mother and grandfather''s mansion were memories of leaving the Imperial City. As the days passed, Ophelia became curious about the world that shone brightly outside the Imperial City.


    "This was a good opportunity"


    While she muttered regretfully, she heard a cat cry as if responding to Ophelia''s words.


    "When did you get here, Harley?"


    The cat with the bright white fur was a lovely cat that her brother gave her for her fifth birthday. Harley moved closer to her and rubbed her face against her arm as if she knew how she felt. Ophelia smiled at the cuteness and patted Harley''s head.


    "Harley, where have you been today?"


    Harley was her cat, but she didn''t stay at the Pce. She wandered around all the Imperial Pces and sometimes Ophelia couldn''t see her for a few days. However, Harley has always returned to her arms, so she is now used to Harley''s free lifestyle.


    I wish I could go here and there freely like you. I also want to get out of the Imperial Pce.


    "Meow."


    "What? Do you want me to go? Can I really do that?"


    Ophelia, who was joking, burying her tears in Harley, thought so at that moment.


    <em>I think I can really get out of the Imperial Pce.''</em>


    Come to think of it, the Imperial Pce was just her own home, she lived in this ce. Furthermore, she has never been ordered not to leave the Imperial Pce. Her father and brother also said that it was dangerous to go out of the Pce, but they never ordered her not to go out She had no prohibition.


    Ophelia, who was thinking of holding her neck steady if her father and brother knew, stopped stroking Harley and broke into a dangerous smile.


    "Yeah, no one will know if Ie out as naturally as Harley, right?"


    Ophelia nodded, looking into Harley''s red eyes. Soon after, seeming to respond to her own words, Harley''s clear cry rang out Meow and Ophelia''s purple eyes sparkled.


    * * *


    "Wow!"


    <em>The square of the capital of the Agrita Empire.''</em>


    A girl wearing a dark purple robe and hood looked around the square and eximed.


    "Oh!"


    Arge fountain located in the center of the square. In the center of the fountain was a statue of Raymond Agrita, the current Emperor of the Agrita Empire,pleted two years ago.


    The girl who unknowingly stretched out her finger and screamed was none other than Ophelia.


    Ophelia, who made a n to leave the Imperial Pcest night with enthusiasm, proudly aplished it today. Ophelia, who pretended to be weak from breakfast, came into the bedroom saying that she should sleepte under the pretext of being tired from the birthday party, adding that she shouldn''t be disturbed by anyone.


    Having never been involved in an incident for being the precious Princess, the maids quietly withdrew without questioning Ophelia''s behavior.


    And when everyone had gone, Ophelia, who had ced arge teddy bear on her bed, walked out of the Pce through the terrace together with Harley.


    It wasn''t that difficult to go down to the terrace. Because Harley, who was used to crossing the terrace, made small stops at the Pce.


    It was a very small path, so adults couldn''t get through it, but for small Ophelia it was possible. After leaving the Pce wearing a cloak that covered her closely, Ophelia followed Harley to the ce where the <strong>servants </strong>came and went along the deserted path. She then quickly hid in the waiting servants'' carriage.


    The whole series of situations to get there was smooth, but Ophelia thought her heart would burst if she was caught until the carriagepletely escaped from the Yellow Star Pce. But in the end, she wasnt caught and now she is alone in such a wide square.


    <em>In front of my dad''s statue!''</em>


    "Oh! Great Yes,


    Ophelia, who was naturally trying to yell dad, quickly changed her words at the looks around her. Then, she lowered a rather rude looking finger that was pointing at the Emperor''s statue.


    When the gazes that had been focused on her for a while scattered again, Ophelia breathed a sigh of relief. She was excited to leave the Imperial Pce, but she had to be as cautious as possible. It shouldn''t have caused a scandal. When the Princess''s status is revealed, the news will go to her father and mother in the Imperial Pce.


    <em>My dad wouldn''t be so scary, but my mom would</em>


    "I''m afraid."


    When Ophelia did something wrong, the only person who wasn''t fooled by her cuteness was her mother. Unlike her dad and brother, her mom was very scary when she''s angry.


    <em>So they can''t catch me.</em>


    Ophelia approached the fountain firmly so that her hood wouldn''te off and she could get a closer look at her dad''s statue.


    <em>I have seen countless articles in the newspapers saying that my father''s statue was ced in the square, but it was the first time I had seen it in person like this.''</em>


    "Attractive."


    <em>As expected of my dad.''</em>


    Looking at the statue of her father, who was called a <strong>tyrant</strong>, Ophelia gave a proud smile.


    Only 5 coppers for a chicken skewer! Eat delicious chicken skewers!


    At that moment, Ophelia heard a loud voice. When she turned her head towards the sound, she saw stalls selling food on one side of the square.


    Ophelia, who blinked at the peddlers for the first time, headed towards it as if possessed.


    "It looks delicious."


    Street food that she had only heard of. From fruit skewers to chicken skewers to cheesy smothered meals on top of meat that she had never seen before. The smell of endless street foods tickled Ophelia''s nose.


    "I want to try it."


    Originally, she didn''te here to do this, but she couldn''t resist.


    Ophelia bought the most stimting chicken skewer for her nose. The moment she took a bite of the sweet chicken skewer, Ophelia''s purple eyes widened.


    <em>The fascinating taste that I feel for the first time.''</em>


    Ophelia quickly approached the owner of the chicken skewer shop after finishing her skewer.


    15 coppers, 3 skewers of sweet vors.


    * * *


    "Hmm"


    "Ellie, are you awake?"


    Ray


    It was none other than Raymond who approached the bed while pacing on the <strong>carpet</strong>.


    He brushed the hair from Ellie''s cheek and put his hand behind her back as if he was familiar with this. Raising her upper body, he handed her a cup of water.


    Propped up on a soft pillow, Ellie came to her senses as she drank the water Raymond handed her. She hadnt fully recovered from the body aches that had continued sincest night, but she felt lighter because she fell asleep earlyst night.


    Handing the empty cup back to Raymond, Ellie asked.


    "But why are you here?"


    Obviously, she had seen him off early in the morning on her way to the office. And after having a quick breakfast, she took medicine and fell asleep. If you look at the bright sunlight outside, it''s not time for Raymond toe home from work yet, but why is he here now?


    Raymond sat up in bed and said.


    I''m worried so I have to get my hands on things. I was working here because I brought urgent documents.


    "I''m fine, it''s ufortable here."


    The bedroom table was narrower than the spacious desk in the office. When Ellie''s brow narrowed slightly, Raymond pressed the lines between her brows.


    "Don''t get angry. I''m just worried about you and you know it. The mostfortable ce for me is by your side.


    With Raymond''s sly smile, Ellie had no choice but to fall for it. She smiled slightly as if she couldn''t stop him.


    "What time is it right now?"


    "Midday."


    "Already?"


    She seemed to have fallen asleep without energy from the medicine. Ellie, who realized that the morning time had passed, only then remembered something important.


    Did the Crown Prince go to the poor help center?


    Today was thest day of Ophelia''s birthday festival and the day of the poor help center.


    "Yes, he was here earlier and came to say hello, but you were sound asleep, so he said hello and goodbye, don''t worry."


    "I see."


    Raymond said not to worry, but Ellie wasn''tfortable. On thest day of Ophelia''s birthday festival, she was always in charge of volunteer work at the poor help center.


    She had also taken the initiative because it was a good thing, but it was also a service for Ophelia in the belief that she would return as blessed. She was a child who miraculously came to her, so she hoped that Ophelia''s future would always be happy.


    Carlisle had already grown up and was praised by people, so he wanted to pave the way for Ophelia.


    If she had known that the pains in her body would improve so quickly, she would have left as she was.


    At this point, Carlisle will have already started the event. We''ll just be interrupting," Raymond said as if he noticed Ellie''s disappointment.


    "I know. I''m not going."


    Now that she''s not attending the event, she knows better than anyone that the Crown Prince can stand out. And that Carlisle will do well.


    Carlisle, who carried out his Coming of Age Ceremony, had now been reborn as a perfect sessor. It''s like looking at Raymond and Ellie, smiling, told Raymond.


    "Now that Im up, youre going back to the office."


    "Okay"


    He wanted to stay a while longer, but Raymond got up from the bed at Ellie''s determined look.


    Okay.


    Ellie tugged on a string next to the bed as he watched Raymond walk over to the table. Soon after, the bedroom door opened and Helen walked in.


    Did you call, Empress?


    Helen, the Crown Prince must be tired today, so tell the Crown Prince to take a bath of salts in advance, so that he can relieve his fatigue.


    "Yes, I will do it."


    And find out what Ophelia is doing right now. If she isnt busy, suggest that they have tea together at the Princess Pce.


    Oh Your Majesty. The Princess said that she was tired after the birthday party and took a nap.


    "Nap?"


    Ellie found what Helen said unusual. And Raymond''s hand, which was arranging the documents on the table, also stopped.


    Ophelia was so active that she didn''t sleep well even if she asked to take a nap. But a nap suddenly.


    "Doesn''t she feel good?"


    ording to the nanny, she didn''t seem sick. She just told me not to disturb her because she was falling asleep."


    "That''s weird."


    Take a nap and say no one interrupts you. It wasnt like childish Ophelia.


    At that moment, Raymond turned his head to Ellie. Her eyes met with Raymond''s. Raymond seemed to have felt as strange as Ellie.


    An ominous feeling that they felt at the same time.


    Ellie opened her mouth with a rigid face.


    "Helen, I''m going to see Ophelia, so get ready."

 Chapter 180: Extra 9

    Chapter 180: Extra 9


    Ophelia''s bedroom.


    Ellie and Raymond stood in front of Ophelia''s bed. Ellie looked over the wide bed and parted her lips.


    Where is Ophelia and that doll


    To be exact, there was arge teddy bear lying on the bed.


    It wasn''t the teddy bear that supposed to be there, but her adorable daughter.


    <em>But why is Carlisle''s teddy bear on the pillow? Where has Ophelia gone?''</em>


    Ellie couldn''t think for a moment. Raymond''s quavering voice was heard as she stiffened foolishly as she looked at the bed upied by the teddy bear.


    What in the world is this


    Raymond was also showing his feelings in his voice as if he couldn''t believe the situation. Shocked and terrified.


    "Ophelia!"


    Raymond walked past her and opened the dressing room door. As if he hadn''t found Ophelia there, he headed for the terrace. However, Raymond''s face was nk as if she wasn''t there too.


    No way, kidnapping


    The daughter, whom he had been taking care of that would fall in the wind or get wet in the rain, disappeared. Raymond wasn''t thinking rationally. At the moment when his face turned red with anger, Ellie''s lips, which were still observing the situation, opened.


    "Calm down, Your Majesty."


    Ellie approached him, who had lost hisposure. Raymond''s gaze was on her and Ellie continued.


    Everything in the room stays the opposite to be called a kidnapping. You don''t see any sign of someone breaking in, right?"


    Raymond stopped at her sweet voice. Raymond will know better than she does about the killers'' tracks. As if to take a look, Raymond turned back to the room and turned his head as well.


    "Oh"


    There was no sign of someone breaking in, no sign of a murderer, not even a small trace. There are no signs of rebellion either. No one broke into Ophelia''s room.


    <em>So, where in the world? Who is ced that teddy bear on the bed? No way.''</em>


    His eyes widened as he narrowed his brow as if in deep thought. Finally, he noticed it too.


    Then Ophelia


    "I think so."


    Ophelia left the Pce herself. Cute enough, she even tried to trick them with a teddy bear.


    Ellie turned her head towards the teddy bear who seemed calm and lonely. The glow of the teddy bear smiling happily on the pillow resembled Ophelia''s clear smile.


    <em>You put a teddy bear on your bed and covered it with a nket and smiled happily?''</em>


    For some reason, Ellieughed as she was stupefied by Ophelia''s appearance in front of her.


    I can''t believe Ophelia left the Pce in secret. Why suddenly? Lia is not a child who does these dangerous things


    Raymond seemed unable to believe that Ophelia had left the Pce on her own. It seemed all the more shocking because she had never caused such a small problem before.


    Whatever it is, I need to contact the knights immediately. She may not have been able to leave the Imperial Pce yet


    Hours have already passed since she ate breakfast. She probably already left the Imperial Pce.


    Then the knights immediately Shit!


    Raymond stopped talking and ran a hand through his hair roughly. He wanted to release all the Imperial Pce knights immediately to search the capital, but if arge number of Imperial Pce knights suddenly move, it will soon be known that the Princess disappeared.


    The fact that this is the case could bring real disturbing forces on the scene and make Ophelia''s situation dangerous. So he had to find Ophelia as discreetly as possible.


    But the problem is, he didn''t even know where she went. Why did Ophelia suddenly leave the Imperial Pce? She was satisfied with the birthday party and smiled happily at her gift. No matter how much he looked back, he couldn''t think of a reason for Ophelia to leave the Imperial Pce.


    Ellie was quietly turning her head when Raymond swallowed a frustrated sigh. Of course, she was worried about both Ophelia and Raymond, but she thought more about Raymond. In other words, Ophelia will be safe.


    Ophelia was smart, a girl smarter than her peers. She wouldnt have left the Imperial Pce recklessly. Ellie was sure she chose a destination and left.


    <em>Where is that ce?''</em>


    At that moment, what happened two days ago came to Ellie''s mind.


    The Help Center for the Poor which she attended on thest day of the festival. When Ellie said that she would leave Carlisle with the work, bright-eyed Ophelia said that she wanted to go. She said that he wanted to serve the poor like her mother.


    Of course, Raymond and Carlisle didn''t allow it. The two of them overprotected her like she was a flimsy ss that would shatter if they dropped Ophelia. And that day, Ellie was so sick that she couldn''t take Ophelia''s side.


    Ophelia was quite stubborn that day, unlike usual. Usually she was a child who would withdraw immediately when told no, but that day she begged Raymond to let her go. Though she eventually backed down due to Raymond''s tough attitude, saying that it was also dangerous to the tender Ophelia.


    Ellie clearly saw Ophelia''s sad and disappointed face. And today is the day of the Help Center for the Poor. She didnt know that the wailing would be big enough to secretly leave the Imperial Pce.


    Ellie smiled a little, thinking of Ophelia, who would have worked so hard to get out of the Imperial Pce today. She always said that it is scarier if a quiet child causes an incident. Se actually caused an incident that took her dad''s soul away.


    Ellie, who had an idea where Ophelia would have gone, calmly said to Raymond, who was watching nervously.


    "Ray, I think I know where Lia went."


    Raymond shook his head at her.


    "Really?"


    Help Center for the Poor. I''m sure shes going there."


    * * *


    "Ugh I''m full."


    The time when the Imperial Pce was turned upside down.


    Ophelia breathed heavily, stroking her stomach. She ate a lot of delicious street foods, as well as chicken skewers, and her stomach was about to explode.


    As she sat on a bench in front of the fountain in the square and digested, a loud bell rang out in the square. The ce where the bell rang was none other than the Clock Tower. At the sound of the bell announcing noon, Ophelia jumped from her seat.


    "Oh, it''s already sote!"


    Forgetting her original purpose because she was blinded by street food. The ultimate reason why Ophelia left the Imperial Pce was to help the poor. Visiting the capital was one of the purposes, but the work of the Help Center the Poor was more important.


    Since it''s a Help Center for her birthday, Ophelia wanted to help them herself. Of course, her older brother will be there, but she heard that today, there are manymoners and imperialist doctors in the Help Center. They said anyone who wanted to volunteer coulde and join him, so Ophelia thought to sneak in there.


    Of course, Ophelia had no idea. The fact that young children are not epted as volunteers. Therefore, Ophelia hurried to the stop to get on the public carriage to the Help Center for the Poor.


    "I''ll ride it too!"


    Ophelia, who barely got into the carriage just before it left, smiled and settled into the corner. Oddly enough, she tilted her head for a moment towards the side of the carriage where there were no people, but she couldn''t think of anything else because she was looking at the scenery passing by the carriage that began to rattle.


    It was said that she was precocious, but he was only seven years old. It was after the carriage came to a stop that Ophelia realized something was wrong.


    "Where I am?"


    After getting off the carriage, Ophelia looked embarrassed as she looked around the empty area. But before he could ask the driver anything, the carriage left.


    <em>A deserted street.''</em>


    Ophelia walked a little further into the street. Then she saw a row of cabins that were hard to call home. At the same time, Ophelia frowned at the scent before her nose.


    The eyes of the few people in front of the cabin turned to Ophelia. Skinny people with tired eyes.


    There is no way this ce is


    Ophelia finally realized where she was.


    The slums of the capital. She only saw the word poor and got on the carriage. Of course, she thought it was a carriage going to the Help Center for the Poor. However, the ce the carriage was headed for was not the Help Center, but a real slum.


    Ophelia was momentarily rendered speechless by the more disastrous appearance of the slums than is described in the book. The current scene was even more shocking because she had lived in the Imperial Pce with gold spoon.


    Then a boy approached Ophelia. A skinny boy dressed in ragged clothes.


    "Who are you? You''re not a person from here, are you? Did you take the wrong way?


    "Oh yes"


    I see I''ll show you the way out of here. Can I get 1 copper instead? I am so hungry."


    The boy rubbed his dry stomach and made an unttering face. At that moment, Ophelia''s young heart sank. As if she was the only one who could rescue this boy now.


    Still young, Ophelia waspletely obsessed with the idea of helping the poor boy in front of her.


    This, I will give you everything, Ophelia handed her bag to the child without knowing that it was dangerous.


    "All this?"


    The boy''s eyes changed momentarily when he saw the heavy bag of money, but Ophelia didn''t see it. The boy looked up and saw Ophelia''s face inside the cloak. The boy''s eyes widened when he saw Ophelia''s face.


    A beautiful girl like a painting. The boy, who was subconsciously mesmerized by Ophelia''s appearance, came to his senses when his hand touched the bag of money.


    "Yes. So, don''t starve. And if you go to the Help Center today, you can receive more food and clothing. Do you want to go to the Help Center with me?


    And the boy changed his mind. He was going to get some more money, but he couldn''t believe she was so pretty.


    <em>I''ll take her to the boss.''</em>


    He had heard that young and beautiful girls are sold for a high price. Obviously, if you dedicate this girl to the boss, the boss will praise you a lot.


    Looking at the bag of money and her outfit, she looked like a noble, but it doesn''t matter. Because there was no escort knight or maid around the girl.


    People silently disappearing into the slums were somon that no one would know if the girl was here. She was even wearing a cloak as if she was hiding. Besides that, it will be easy to take her to the boss when he reaches with his hand for the bag.


    The young man''s dangerous tricks quickly went awry. The boy looked into Ophelia''s innocent eyes and gave his full attention to the bag of money If only a sudden hand hadn''t grabbed the boy''s arm.

 Chapter 181: Extra 10

    Chapter 181: Extra 10


    "Hey."


    The boy looked up at the familiar voice. At the unexpected visitor holding his arm, the boy scrunched up his face as he looked at the blond boy.


    "Evan, let me go."


    A blond boy who suddenly appeared.


    Not as much as her father and brother, but the blonde boy''s eyes were clear. If it weren''t for the tattered clothes the boy wore, the dark ash on his face and hair, he would have been mistaken for a nobleman.


    Ophelia, who was looking at the boy with round eyes, came to her senses at the sharp voice.


    "You are the one who steals people''s money by lying."


    "Lie"


    The blond boy named Evan turned his head towards Ophelia.


    "Yes, that''s a lie. The fact that he''s starving and telling you how to get out of here. He cheated on you."


    Evan''s blue eyes didn''t waver one bit. It wasn''t a lie As if to prove it, the skinny boy yelled at him and shook Evan''s hand roughly.


    "Are you crazy?! Why are you interrupting me? Want to die?"


    Ophelia looked embarrassed by the vulgar word she''d never heard of, but the boy didn''t stop, swearing more. Evan narrowed his brow as he looked at that boy and firmly ced the bag of money in Ophelia''s hand.


    "He lied to you to do something bad, so don''t lose your head and take care of yourself."


    Oh Ophelia nodded, clutching her bag as if possessed by Evan''s determined words.


    The skinny boy yelled and his face turned red.


    "Hey! This is really! Do you think you will be safe like this?


    "Do you think you''ll be fine if you live like this?"


    The boy''s face, whose poor maskpletely disappeared, had a world of difference. Ophelia shrugged with terrifying impulse, but Evan didn''t flinch one bit.


    "Brothers! Help me! Evan is trying to steal ours!"


    The boy, who was huffing and puffing at Evan, suddenly looked back and shouted loudly. Soon after, good-bodied men appeared among the huts. At first nce, there were more than five people.


    When the men threatened them like this, not only Ophelia but also Evan''s shoulders stiffened.


    <em>Lia, the outside of the Imperial Pce is apletely different ce from the world you''ve seen. We don''t know when and where dangerous things will happen.</em>


    For some reason, what her father said crossed Ophelias mind.


    <em>That I have to do? There are no parents, no brother, no Imperial knights here to save me.''</em>


    Ophelia''s hand trembled on the bag. The ragged boy turned his head.


    "You are dead now."


    As soon as the boy''s mouth twisted, Evan grabbed Ophelia''s hand. And then


    "Run!"


    He took Ophelia''s hand and began to run.


    Oh!


    Surprised by the sudden situation, Ophelia ran with all her might, holding Evan''s hand for a while.


    "Hey, stop there!"


    The footsteps behind keep scaring them. However, Evan ran like a madman, heading into the alley, never letting go of Ophelia''s hand.


    How long did he run like this? As soon as her heart was about to explode and her throat smelled fishy, Ophelia''s legs gave up.


    Oh, oh! Oh my! No more! I can''t run anymore"


    Ophelia was really on the edge. Even if she wanted to run, she couldn''t put strength into her legs.


    Ophelia sat up, her hips t on the floor. It was an act of unimaginable indignity, but now it didn''t matter. Evan''s harsh breath sank over Ophelia''s head.


    Ugh Huf


    Taking a breath, Evan looked around and said to Ophelia.


    That is a relief. I think we got rid of them perfectly. You can rest for a while.


    It was lucky that Evan knew a shortcut that they didn''t. Otherwise, they would have been caught.


    Evan looked at Ophelia, who was nearly unconscious, and headed for the stands of the streets around her.


    Can I have a fruit juice?


    5 coppers.


    Evan took a silver coin from his pocket. It was the money he received after a full month of tasks. After buying the fruit juice, he had 5 coppers left. He lost half of the money he earned after working hard.


    Evan paused, but he couldn''t leave the girl who was about to copse. But he couldn''t take the money out of the girl''s bag at will.


    Evan soon gave the owner a silver coin.


    "Please give it to me, Evan drank the juice and went back to Ophelia.


    "Drink this."


    Ophelia quickly caught the juice that appeared before her eyes. She thought she was going to die of thirst.


    It has been a long time since the Princess''s face had disappeared. While drinking the juice, Ophelia suddenly stopped drinking half of it. She then gave the remaining juice to Evan, who was watching her.


    "You drink it too."


    ""


    However, for some reason, Evan, who made eye contact with Ophelia, didn''t respond. Ophelia, who was looking at the hardened Evan, bowed her head.


    "Aren''t you thirsty, Evan?"


    When she called his name, Evan stepped back in surprise. Evan, who came to his senses only then, responded by avoiding Ophelia''s gaze.


    "I''m fine. Drink it all.


    <em>Ive never seen such a pretty person.''</em>


    Evan was hardened by Ophelia''s beauty. Smooth forehead, sharp nose, thick pink lips and skin whiter than flour. I even thought that he might have met a fairy in a fairy tale.


    Therefore, Evan turned his head. He couldn''t look directly into the jewel-like purple eyes. Because the reflection of himself in those bright eyes was so ragged.


    Turning his head, Evan''s ears were red, but Ophelia didn''t notice it. Ophelia, who had no idea of Evan''splicated thoughts, drank all the remaining juice without much thought, because Evan''s attitude of not drinking juice seemed too firm.


    It''s a waste to throw it away.


    "Give it to me."


    As soon as he finished drinking, Evan walked over to Ophelia. Evan, who was handed an empty juice can, tossed it into the surrounding trash can. And when she turned her head naturally, he met Ophelia''s eyes again.


    Evan quickly looked down. While looking somewhere between Ophelia''s eyebrows, Ophelia''s small lips moved.


    "Thank you very much for your help."


    "Yes."


    By the way, are you alright? If those peoplee back for you I think you''re going to be in trouble because of me. I''ll help you"


    "It''s okay. I was going to get out of there anyway. There is no reason to be there anymore."


    Evan, who had been avoiding eye contact, looked up. Ophelia couldn''t open her mouth the moment she saw Evan''s blue eyes. Because his eyes looked so sad.


    She didn''t know much yet, but Ophelia was still a pretty mature girl for her age. However, she had never seen such a sad look. His eyes look like they will break if she touches them.


    <em>What should I say at times like this? If I ask why she''s sad I don''t think I can''</em>


    She knew the words offort, but even those words didn''te easily. When Ophelia was lost, Evan''s eyes changed quickly. Evan, whose expression changed as if he wasn''t sad anymore, shrugged.


    "So you don''t have to worry. I''m not going back there. I will work hard and enter the Commoner Academy.


    Commoner Academy?


    "Yes. I''m going to go in there and learn how to use the sword. My dream is to be a knight."


    "You will definitely be a good knight!"


    Evan''s eyes widened as Ophelia deliberately smiled and yelled to encourage him. Evan rolled his eyes as he looked at Ophelia''s smile, mesmerized. She was pretty even if she didn''t do anything, but when sheughed, she shone brighter, like sunlight.


    Evan pretended to be fine, so he cleared his throat.


    "Thanks. Why the hell were you in the slums? Did you get lost without an escort?


    Oh Yes. I was going to go to the Help Center, but I got on the wrong carriage and came to the slums. That''s why


    Hmm, you were really in danger earlier. You know it, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Dont do that again. Not all the poor are kind. If you give money so carelessly, it can be very dangerous.


    I won''t do that again. Excuse me I don''t know the way, but can you get a carriage to the Help Center? I will give you the bag.


    Evan''s brow narrowed as Ophelia tried to give him the bag of money.


    "You just said you wouldn''t do that again."


    "I can trust it to you."


    Evan''s heart pounded at Ophelia''s direct gaze.


    Evan scratched his chin and said.


    "I dont need money. I was on my way there anyway, so let''s go together. I''ll take you home."


    "Really? Thank you, Evan.


    "What? But what is your name?"


    "My name? Uh Lia. My name is Lia."


    Ophelia, who almost inadvertently said her full name, quickly changed it to her nickname. She thought Evan is not a bad person, but it was a different matter to reveal that she was the Princess.


    Lia? That is your name?" Evan made a strange face.


    That''s because he thought that the girl in front of him would of course be a noble. Robes that look expensive to the eyes and skin not burned by the sun. It cant be amoner or a poor person.


    He was going to greet her properly and speak formally if she had told him her first andst name


    <em>What do you mean Lia? There is no family name and the name is too short to be a noble.''</em>


    "Aren''t you an aristocrat?" Evan asked openly.


    "Well, noble I''m not," Ophelia shook her head.


    She''s part of the royal family, not a noble, so she didn''t lie. However, Ophelia slightly avoided the blue eyes because she was worried that she wasnt honest with Evan.


    "Hmm I see."


    <em>Should I believe it or not? Just looking at her, I think she''s a noble.''</em>


    Evan didn''t believe what Lia said, but decided not to ask any more. There must be a reason why she doesn''t reveal it. Evan gave up on his question and walked over to Lia.


    "Lets go."


    "Oh, yes," Ophelia hesitated and took Evan''s hand.

 Chapter 182: Extra 11

    Chapter 182: Extra 11


    A hand bigger than hers. Ophelia was holding Evan''s hand when she ran away from the slum, but she didn''t even think she had held his hand because she was so busy before. But now she was walking slowly down the street. Maybe that''s why she felt the reality that she was holding the hand of an unknown child.


    Ophelia held her father''s and brother''s hands countless times, but with Evan she felt something different. It wasfortable and warm.


    Dad''s hands were warm too. Of course, his hands were much smaller than my dad''s.


    Ophelia moved her fingers because the temperature of Evan''s hand bothered her.


    Not friends of the same sex, but of the opposite. It was the first time in her life that she held the hand of a strange boy, so Ophelia couldn''t help herself. But unlike Ophelia, Evan doesn''t care at all.


    If you walk down this road from here, you will find the Help Center for the Poor. It''s a bit unsafe to ride a carriage, so it''s better to walk.


    He was speaking calmly.


    <em>Am I the only one who cares?''</em>


    Youngdies and aristocrats took strict etiquette sses, so they didn''t hold hands like that, even if they knew each other. In particr, since Ophelia was a Princess, the young nobles were more polite.


    Well, domoners shake handsfortably? Ophelia felt weird because she seemed to only one care about it. Ophelia deliberately brought up another topic so she wouldn''t mind Evan''s hand.


    Evan, don''t you really need a reward? You saved me and bought me juice. And you take me to the Help Center I am so grateful that I wish to give you a reward.


    Well, I have seen something bad, but I have learned that it is not the duty of humans to pretend not to know. So it''s only natural that I would help you Juice is fine too. And today, the Help Center for the Poor will hold a donation event tomemorate Princess Ophelia''s birthday. On such a significant day, I can''t ept a reward or something while going to the Help Center.


    Ophelia shrugged when her name came up. As she slowly turned her head, she could see Evan''s blue eyes shining.


    "Do you like Princess Ophelia?"


    Evan stopped walking upright.


    I dare not express my feelings with such light words. I am really grateful to her."


    "Grateful?"


    "Yes. Every year, on her birthday, they always open the Help Center for the Poor.


    "That''s It''s not Princess Ophelia''s, it''s Her Majesty''s"


    Of course, it was done by Her Majesty, but I think Princess Ophelia would feel the same way. That''s right, if the Princess objected, there wouldn''t have been a Help Center for the Poor on every birthday. I think the annual Help Center for the Poor is all thanks to Princess Ophelia.


    Evan''s eyes were shining steadily. His eyes say that he won''t receive any rebuttal from Princess Ophelia.


    "Oh"


    <em>Princess Ophelia is me.</em>


    Although Ophelia was here in person, Ophelia couldn''t add anything more to Evan''s determination.


    And I heard while working that Princess Ophelia is really kind like an angel and beautiful like a fairy. Although we have never met


    <em>Kind as an angel and beautiful as a fairy.''</em>


    Ophelia slipped away from Evan''s praise, who spoke with ecstatic eyes. She just let it go, but it was hard to let it go like nothing happened.


    Evan''spliment was different, though she''d heard she was beautiful once or twice. His blue eyes felt full of sincerity. Ophelia opened her mouth slowly, feeling her face burning for some reason.


    "I see"


    "If I ever be a knight, I want to be the princess''s escort That''s probably too big a dream."


    <em>Knight of the Princess.''</em>


    Evan scratched his chin in embarrassment just imagining it. Then Ophelia caught his eye.


    "Princesss escort"


    Evan was embarrassed, but it strangely stuck in Ophelias head. If Evan bes her escort in the distant future She thought it will be a lot of fun.


    "I hope so."


    It hasn''t been long since she met Evan, but Ophelia didn''t hate Evan No, he was good. It''s a pity they have to part soon.


    It would be nice to y together next time, but it was unfortunate that Evan was an escort knight. Ophelia smiled brightly at Evan with a friendly look.


    ""


    Evan''s face went nk when he saw her smile. Ophelia''s face was filled with blue eyes that widened.


    <em>Beautifull.''</em>


    He couldn''t think of anything other than that. How can a person smile so pretty? Evan has never seen such a beautiful smile in his life. No, it was the first time he had seen such a pretty girl.


    While working, she saw nobledies several times, but there was nody as bright as Lia Is Lia really a human? He didn''t doubt that she was really a fairy from a fairy tale.


    Or perhaps Princess Ophelia, who was said to be beautiful as a fairy Evan''s eyes, who had been thinking nkly, hardened slightly.


    <em>Princess Ophelia''</em> He thought subconsciously, but he felt something strange. Lia also had purple eyes like Princess Ophelia.


    <em>Princess Ophelia has ck hair that resembles the night sky and purple eyes that sparkle like amethyst. I only saw her up close once and she was a really beautiful person like a fairy.</em>


    The story he heard shed through Evan''s mind.


    <em>Lia''s eyes are also purple like amethyst. She was wearing the hood of the cloak, so I couldn''t see her hair, but if its ck?''</em>


    Lia, who appears to be a noble but hides her name.


    Evan''s eyes on Lia deepened. Ophelia tilted her head when she saw Evan, whose face was hardening.


    "Evan, what''s up?"


    Lia, you


    The moment Evan parted his lips because he didn''t know what to say, a heavy voice prated between them.


    "Your Highness."


    Ophelia''s eyes, looking at Evan, were surprised and excited. As Ophelia slowly turned her head in surprise, she saw a knight leaning his body towards her.


    "Your Highness, greetings from Carter Eyovins."


    Carter Eyovins, the leader of a knightly order.


    Ophelia looked at Carter and articted.


    Oh, how could Carter? Dont tell me!"


    <em>Did they catch me leaving the Pce?''</em> Ophelia''s hair stood on end with a sinister hunch. And Carter''s words were heard confirming the sinister hunch.


    Her Highness the Princess. His Majesty and Her Majesty already know that you have left the Pce. So I was leading the Order and looking for Her Highness the Princess."


    I can''t believe my mom and dad knew


    Ophelia has never been in such big trouble. The reason why she was able to confidently escape from the Pce was due to the unfounded confidence that she wouldn''t be caught. She thought no one would notice her departure. Ophelia was smart, but she was still young, so she was clumsy.


    <em>What should I do if I get caught?''</em>


    As soon as Ophelia''s face was contemting, Carter opened her mouth.


    Your Highness, don''t worry. Their Majesties, the Emperor and the Empress were not very angry.


    "Really?" Ophelia asked with a hoping face.


    "Yes. They are just worried about the Princess.


    "Oh"


    However, Ophelia''s expression darkened when she heard that her mother and father were worried for a while.


    <em>I felt bad for my parents.''</em>


    "Thene back with me. Their Majesties, the Emperor and the Empress are waiting for the Princess at the Help Center for the Poor.


    "Uh-oh!"


    The moment she heard the words Help Center for the Poor, Ophelia suddenly remembered someone she had forgotten. Evan, who was here right now.


    Ophelia turned quickly to Evan. And found Evan, who was as hard as stone.


    Evan.


    When she spoke his name softly, Evan''s rigid face moved. And Evan was startled as if he hade to his senses and let go of Ophelia''s hand.


    "Your Highness!"


    Evan dropped to his knees and fell to the ground. Still, this situation wasnt being resolved in his head, but he knew one thing clearly. That Lia is the real Princess Ophelia.


    <em>What do you mean Princess Ophelia? What do you mean royal family?</em>


    She is iparably highpared to the nobility. A person you would like to meet at least once in your life. And he dared to take the Princesss hands. And then he omitted the honorifics. Evan felt dizzy in front of his eyes.


    A situation where there is nothing to say, even if it is immediately thrown away.


    I made crime of death! I''m really sorry The Princess


    Ophelia''s embarrassed voice echoed as Evan''s fingertips trembled over her t face.


    Crime of death? What do you mean? Evan, stand up! Hey?"


    "Princess, do you know him?


    As soon as Ophelia tried to get closer to Evan, Carter carefully blocked her.


    He is the one who saved me and helped me.


    "I see."


    Carter moved closer to Evan and spoke to him in a low voice.


    It is the order of the Princess. Get up!"


    Before Evan could even respond, Carter grabbed Evan''s arm and quickly pulled him up. Evan, who inadvertently jumped, made eye contact with Ophelia.


    Oh I have been rude. I have sinned to death


    "Evan,e with me."


    "What?"


    Evan blinked at the unexpectedment. It was unexpected that Ophelia was the Princess, but since this happened, Ophelia wanted to get closer to Evan.


    Ophelia, who decided so, drew a big smile while looking at Evan, who showed a puzzled face.


    I want to introduce you to my mom and dad. So let''s go together, Evan."


    * * *


    Ophelia is gone? Mother, what is that? What are you talking about?"


    When Carlisle was volunteering at the Help Center for the Poor for a long time, Ellie and Raymond suddenly visited the Help Center. Surprised for a moment by his visit, Carlisle''s heart sank at the incredible and shocking news.


    It is as you heard. Ophelia secretly left the Pce.


    <em>Ophelia secretly left the Pce. My infinitely small and young sister is now alone outside the dangerous Pce.''</em>


    Carlisle felt reason slipping away from him. He have to go find Ophelia right now. The moment he made up my mind, Ellie''s low voice sounded.


    Carlisle, the event is not over yet. Don''t be frivolous because you have more than one eye."


    "But"


    If you lose your mind and act disorderly, the fact that Ophelia disappeared will quickly spread outside the Imperial Pce. Then Lia might really be in danger," Ellie quietly added Carlisle.


    Only then did Carlisle''s wild eyes calm. In an urate understanding of Ellie''s words.


    Did you inform the knights?


    "Carter is searching the capital with knights in civilian clothes."


    Raymond, who was greeting people at the Help Center for the Poor, came over and spoke quietly.


    "Yes."


    Carlisle was not easily relieved, though he was told that the best Knight Commander in the Empire would search himself. Ophelia will be alone even at this time when he can''t move.


    Of course, Ophelia wasn''t alone, but Carlisle, who wasn''t aware of it and burned inside.

 Chapter 183: Extra 12

    Chapter 183: Extra 12


    And Carlisle wasn''t the only one who was thirsty with nervousness.


    The same thing happened with Ellie and Raymond, who came to the Help Center for the Poor in anticipation of where Ophelia might be. They thought that Ophelia would have been there when they arrived, but Ophelia was not there even when they arrived at the Center.


    "She still hasnt arrived?


    At the moment when Ellie and Raymond''s smiling lips trembled, they saw Carter.


    "Carter!"


    "Ophelia!"


    Raymond''s and Ellie''s voices rang out at the same time. Ellie took Carter''s hand and looked at the approaching robed girl without blinking.


    <em>It''s Ophelia.''</em>


    Despite the fact that her face was invisible because she was wearing the hood, Ellie could be sure as she approached the girl


    <em>He found our precious daughter safe.''</em>


    His Majesty the Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress, His Highness the Crown Prince, the Princess has arrived.


    As they had discussed beforehand, Carter shouted loudly in front of the Emperor and Empress. When they heard voice, the people at the Help Center paid attention to them.


    Her Highness, the Princess, who has never made an official appearance. Her Highness, the mysterious Princess visited this ce just now. The attention of the people was even greater because it was a Help Center open for the poor under the name of Ophelia.


    "Mother, father."


    <em>When you arrive at the Help Center for the Poor, you should naturally be courteous to the Emperor and the Empress. There are a lot of people, so rumors can spread for no reason.</em>


    As Carter requested, Ophelia removed her hood and greeted her mom and dad. Then she looked at them.


    <em>Aren''t they really angry?''</em>


    When she stood in front of them, Ophelia''s heart sank. Then Ellie took a single step closer and hugged Ophelia.


    <em>Let''s end this in the most natural way possible.''</em>


    She said it with her mouth, but when she saw Ophelia, Ellie couldn''t think of anything else. She just wanted to hug her daughter right away.


    Ellie hugged Ophelia tight.


    Lia, Lia Are you okay.


    As the warmth spread through her arms, her burning heart eased with relief.


    "Mom I''m sorry."


    Feeling Ellie''s trembling hands, Ophelia whispered softly, resting her face on her shoulder.


    I really didnt want to worry mom.


    "It''s okay. You came back safely, so it''s okay now."


    Ellie patted Ophelia on the back. Ophelia''s emotions soared at the friendly touch. She wasn''t scared because Evan was there, but when she saw her mom, Ophelia was overwhelmed


    <em>I just haven''t seen her in a few hours. Time feels strangely long.''</em>


    <em>I shouldn''t go out alone in secret again.''</em>


    When Ophelia was so determined, Ellie let her go. Taking a breath, Ophelia, who inhaled through her nose, held back tears, strengthening her eyes. Because she couldn''t cry like a child in front of so many people.


    Ophelia, who stood proudly upright and held her mother''s hand, smiled and greeted those who visited the Help Center for the Poor.


    "Thanks, Princess."


    "Thank you very much, Princess."


    Ophelia, who smiled at the people who bowed their heads, soon turned to her mother, father, and brother.


    Lia. You''re hurt?"


    "Im not. I''m sorry dad."


    Raymond stroked Ophelia''s head, fighting the urge to hug her.


    "It''s okay. You came back safely, so it''s okay."


    Lia, you really are Carlisle was speechless with overflowing relief.


    Ophelia broke into a bright smile, whether she knew his mind or not.


    "Sorry. I won''t do that again."


    Carlisle can never get over that smile. Thinking that it was enough to return safely, Carlisle pinched Ophelia''s cheek without hurting her.


    Then okay


    I have someone to introduce to my mom and dad.


    As Raymond was about to say that they return to the Imperial Pce, Ophelia called out urgently.


    "Someone to introduce?"


    Raymond stopped talking and Ellie turned to Carter, not Ophelia. Then, she saw a blond-haired boy standing behind Carter, which she hadn''t seen before.


    "Is that boy?"


    "Yes. He is the one who saved me and helped me in dangerous situation.


    <em>Dangerous situations.''</em>


    Surprised by the words, Raymond lost his mind and tried to get closer to Ophelia.


    Dangerous situation Are you sure you''re okay, Lia? You''re not hurt or sick anywhere


    "Your Majesty."


    Unless Ellie''s cold calling was heard. Raymond, whose reason returned immediately at Ellie''s re, was bitten by the feet he had taken as he cleared his throat.


    We should go back to the Imperial Pce and call the doctor Anyway, did that kid save you?


    "Yes, dad. Evan,e here."


    Ophelia signaled to Evan. Evan''s shoulders, standing next to Carter, shook noisily. He got here because he was led by Ophelia, but Evan couldn''t believe the situation in front of him.


    The imperial family standing a few steps ahead. His Majesty the Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress and His Highness the Crown Prince.


    The people he could hardly meet were looking at him now.


    <em>Is this reality?''</em>


    He wondered if he was dreaming, but his heart felt like it was going to explode. Evan slowly approached them, swallowing dry saliva. Evan couldn''t bring himself to make eye contact, so he bowed his head deeply.


    "Is your name Evan?"


    At that moment, a voice softly echoed above his head. The voice of Her Majesty.


    Evan responded with trembling lips.


    "Yes, Empress."


    "Okay, raise your head."


    Evan swallowed hard as a soft hand touched his shoulder.


    "Hyup."


    A gentle touch on the shoulder as if it was okay. It was a warm touch that he had never received from histe mother. Evan curled up his sweaty hand and raised his head.


    And he was met with eyes that looked exactly like Ophelia''s, which was like an amethyst. Ellie smiled softly as she looked at Evan. It was to ease Evan''s tension even a little.


    She even felt sorry for his trembling hands.


    "Evan, thank you so much for saving Lia."


    "No. It is natural to help people in need. Even if it wasn''t the Princess, I would have helped."


    Surprisingly though, Evan spoke without averting his eyes. Ellie was interested in Evan''s blue eyes in front of her, looking at her nkly.


    A boy with bright eyes that she haven''t seen for a long time. The boy''s eyes were as special as any other noble''s, even though he was not well dressed.


    You are a boy with a very upright heart.


    Raymond''s eyes, who was next to her, seemed to be directed at Evan, as if she wasn''t the only one who felt it. Ophelia, who stood still at that moment, added quickly.


    He not only saved me, but also brought me to the Help Center for the Poor, mother.


    As if he recognized Evan''s talent.


    Ellie turned to Ophelia.


    Eyes waiting for something. Ophelia seemed to want her to give Evan a big prize. Ellie asked Evan because she knew that she had helped Ophelia.


    Evan. I understand your heart, but it''s true that you helped the Princess anyway, so I want to give you a gift. Is there something you want?"


    At that moment, Evan''s eyes fluttered for the first time. Seeing the aspiration swaying in his blue eyes, Ellie gave Evan a slight nce


    <em>Is he a kid from the slums?''</em>


    He wouldnt lose the opportunity given to him, because he was a smart boy. He said that he helped with an upright heart, but he wasnt in a situation where he was rxed enough to refuse the Empress''s gift.


    <em>Property or low position that allows you to rise in status.''</em>


    When Ellie was thinking of speaking, unexpected words were heard.


    Your Majesty, please give me admission to the Commoner Academy.


    "What?"


    She wasn''t asking back. Raymond, who had been quiet the whole time, opened his mouth.


    <em>Admission to the Commoner Academy This is really unexpected.''</em>


    Raymond asked again with a slightly surprised look, as if the same thing were true.


    Is admission to the Commoner Academy all you want?


    Yes, Your Majesty the Emperor. All I want to do is enter the Commoner Academy.


    You helped the Princess. Even if you want something bigger, I will listen to everything. Do you really want that? Or the imperial family can support you during your time at the academy.


    No, just let me enter the academy. I want to achieve other things with my own ability, Evan spoke with unwavering eyes.


    "Wow, you''re so cool, Evan," Ophelia said with admiration.


    Raymond''s eyebrows rose slightly, but he couldn''t deny it. Even though he was a child, he disyed extraordinary rigidity and confidence.


    <em>It''s notmon for people with these eyes. If he grows up well as he is, he is a child who is expected to have a future. But somehow I don''t like it. I particrly don''t like Ophelia''s eyes when she sees Evan. She has never had her eyes twinkle in young men her age.'' </em>


    Ellie smiled and said as Raymond swallowed his hmm''.


    If that''s what you mean, we won''t rmend anything else. And I''ll let you into the Commoner Academy as you wish, Evan."


    "Thank you, thank you very much, Your Majesty the Empress," Evan continuously tilted his head with an excited face.


    "Evan, congrattions!" Along with the excitement, Ophelia grabbed Evan''s hand and screamed.


    Lias hand


    Holding hands


    Ellie''s lowugh echoed over the amazing voices of Raymond and Carlisle.


    It was Ophelia''s departure where her heart dropped, but thanks to it, Ophelia seemed to have a good friend. Ophelia''s face, smiling brightly at Evan, was full of happiness.


    "Lia seems to have a good friend."


    Ellie smiled at the two men who looked surprised and looked at Ophelia and Evan with pleased eyes. She was looking forward to the future of the two children.


    The red sunset, which marks the end of such a noisy day, beautifully embroidered the sky.

 Chapter 184: Extra Special 1

    Chapter 184: Extra Special 1


    The Agrita Empire, which upies thergestnd on the continent. The Empire had sessfully ovee the great royal birth scandal eight months ago and entering a period of stability.


    No, to be more honest, it didn''t enter a stable period, it was already in a stable period.


    The great purge of thete Marquis Sios, who was the main culprit of the rebellion, and the associated aristocracy, and the death of the First Prince, who was the blood of the previous Crown Prince.


    Despite the great storm that shook the Empire Other countries thought that the Agrita Empire couldnt easily take their ce and were even preparing to invade their territory, but the Agrita Empire was not shaken at all.


    Emperor Raymond Agrita ascended the throne looking for talented people among the margnristocrats to fill the vacant positions quickly.


    He joined the Phoenix Organization, known as a Trade Guild owned by the Empress of Agrita, to further increase the volume of trade with other countries and who gave full support to the imperial family to prevent the death of the trading district.


    Thanks to that, Agrita was working with more energy than before.


    The rapid stability allowed the rest of the world to calm down, and the status of the Agrita Empire was increasing day by day on the continent.


    It is the beginning of the autumn of 928.


    Large greenhouse gardens have sprung up on the outskirts of the imperial capital. The ce was built by the Phoenix Organization. And it was the ce where the most popr product from the top of Phoenix, the Celine Perfume, was made.


    A greenhouse garden where thousands of flowers and herbs grow. In the greenhouse, where the temperature was kept at the right temperature, there was a person looking at the nts.


    Beautiful silver hair and sparkling purple eyes as if plucked from the starlight Ellie Agrita, Empress of the Agrita Empire.


    Ellie was looking at the state of a new herb from the Desert Kingdom.


    "Rosaleen said it was a difficult nt to grow."


    She frowned as she remembered Rosaleen''s words, looking at a nt that couldn''t flourishfortably.


    However, it was such a good herb for mental stability that she couldn''t let it die like this. Ellie looked around the empty greenhouse and touched the herbs.


    She used herability to save nts and soon, the nt that received thepower came to life as if it had raised its head. Ellie then quickly revived the other withered herbs back to good health.


    When she smiled satisfactorily as she looked at the fresh nts, the greenhouse door opened.


    Her Majesty the Empress!


    The woman who nearly ran up to Ellie tried to be polite, but Ellie shook her hand.


    "Let''s just say hello, Lady Celine."


    "Yes."


    The woman who hurriedly greeted her was none other than Rosaleen Celine, the manager of the greenhouse and perfume business at Phoenix Organization.


    Rosaleen looked embarrassed, straightening the middle of her knee.


    "Sorry. There was a sudden problem with the carriage wheels on the road and I dared to make Your Majestywait.


    Rosaleen arrived half an hourter than the time she was supposed to meet Ellie. She dared to make the Empress of the Empire wait. Ellie didn''t punish her, though she deserved it immediately.


    "It''s okay. I wanted to check the greenhouse before you came anyway. So I came way earlier than I was supposed to find you."


    "Yes, of course. So you''ve been waiting for me much longer!"


    Rosaleen''s eyes widened at the news that she hade earlier, but Ellie was quick to respond.


    "I wasn''t waiting, I was looking at the greenhouse."


    ""


    "I don''t want to hear any more words of apology,"Ellie said in a low voice, drawing a line, and Rosaleen seemed surprised.


    "Yes."


    Ellie looked around the greenhouse and said.


    "Lumont says, youngdy, you''re almost in charge of the greenhouse, aren''t you tired?"


    No, I love nts. There are many beautiful flowers and herbs in the greenhouse, so I''m worried about leaving them in someone else''s hands. I feelfortable doing it."


    But don''t overdo it. The perfume business will continue to grow anyway, and your workload will only be overwhelming. I told Lumont to pick out some nt experts, so take this time to raise them as your disciples. It''s about time you had some disciples."


    "A disciple"


    Rosaleen''s eyes widened. It''s like shenever imagined it. But Ellie had already thought about it for months.


    Rosaleen''s perfume now blossomed beyond the Empire to other countries. Since Rosaleen''s perfume makes a big profit on the top, it''s time for Rosaleen to move up a notch.


    <em>I can''t let her work alone forever.''</em>


    "Thanks. Your Majesty, you always take care of everything that I don''t usually care about. I still have a lot to do. I''ll do my best."


    "You''ll do fine."


    Ellie smiled sincerely.


    You have already grown so many nts. Of course, it is more difficult to manage people, but it is simr. You have to wait patiently for the growth process. And thedy has a talent for handling it.


    I am infinitely deficientpared to Her Majesty, the Empress.


    Yes, I have lived longer. Lady, have you tried to overtake me yet?


    "No!How could I! Definitely not! No, even if I gofor the rest of my life, I will follow in the Empress'' footsteps


    Rosaleen waved her hands in amazement. When Ellieughed, Rosaleen realized it was a joke and pursed her lips slightly.


    Your Majesty the Empress. You''remaking fun of me."


    "Haha. I''m a bit bored these days. The Crown Prince was busy with his sses and the pce also found stability. I''m sorry if I surprised you,dy."


    Rosaleen smiled as if she was disappointed.


    "No, I''m d you''repletely at ease now."


    The Empire''s situation was stabilized from the start, but in fact, there was a bit of difort left in the Imperial City.


    It was because of the memory of the First Prince that was left in the Imperial Pce. Carlisle also missed seeing the First Prince very much.


    However, almost a year has passed since the First Prince disappeared, and most of the traces left in the pcehave disappeared It is only in people''s memories.


    As soon as Ellie had a strange smile, Rosaleen, who turned her gaze for a moment, said in surprise.


    "Hey? How did ie to life?"


    What surprised Rosaleen was none other than a nt from the Desert Kingdom. The nt that Ellie had just saved.


    "I''m sure it didn''t have this strength until yesterday."


    Ellie pretended not to know anything.


    Oh, is that the nt that came from the desert? I heard that it is very difficult to bloom


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Actually, itwas almost dying, so I was wondering what to make of this."


    "It doesn''t look like it''s dying at all to me."


    "I see How is this possible?"


    Rosaleen blurted out the ending as if she couldn''t believe it. Ellie changed the subject when she saw Rosaleen, who seemed to be digging up the roots as she looked at the nts.


    "What is the problem? As long as it''m alive. Lady, let''s have some tea. I''ve been looking around the greenhouse for so long, and now my legs ache.


    "Oh I didn''t thing of that. Let''s goout of here. In fact, I baked cookies that go well with tea time today.


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Ellie walked out of the greenhouse, gently turning the corners of hermouth towards Rosaleen, who was interested in the nt.


    * * *


    There was arge gazebo located near the greenhouse. Under the gazebo, protected by the knights, Ellie and Rosaleen sat face to face.


    It smells like herbs. Did you add herbs?


    Ellie, who ate Rosaleen''s cookies, asked and Rosaleen nodded.


    Yes, it''s made with a herbal powder that relieves fatigue. Do you like it?"


    It''s a perfectbination. It''s delicious,dy."


    At Ellie''s praise, Rosaleen finally broke into afortable smile. And also had a mouthful of tea and biscuits. Rosaleen, who put down the teacup, carefully called out to Ellie.


    Your Majesty, the Empress.


    "Yes?"


    Actually, I have always been curious about Your Majesty.


    As Rosaleen looked at her, Ellie said, trailing off his words.


    "Are you so curious? Okay, so tell me why.


    It''s The more I learned about Phoenix Organizationafter running the perfume business, the more I wondered how yoywas able to build such a good foundationin such a short time. Of course, I don''t know much about business, but I know that the size of Phoenix Organizationis not something that can be done in a few years. Then"


    "Do you want to know how I developed it?"


    "Yes,"Rosaleen answered in a low voice.


    To be honest, it was a question that could be quite rude in a way. Aside from the secret of how she grew the top business, Ellie created such organizationbecause it was a time when she left the Empire.


    Perhaps the Empress didn''t want to remember that time very much.


    Rosaleen swallowed dryly when she saw Ellie exhale.


    As expected, she shouldn''t have asked.


    Ellie''s lips openedas Rosaleen tried to apologize, ming her trusting mouth these days.


    "I was lucky,"Ellie smiled slightly as she remembered her nostalgic past.

 Chapter 185: Extra Special 2

    Chapter 185: Extra Special 2


    Rosaleen''s eyes were wide open. She just didn''t understand what Ellie said.


    "What? Good luck?"


    Ellie responded, nodding slightly.


    Yes, when Istarted a business in the Lund kingdom, it usually takes a long time to get established, but it wasn''t like that for us. It was like a ship that found a good wind and moved along smoothly."


    Ellie continued as she looked at Rosaleen, whose eyes were sparkling with interest.


    Jed was running a bar in the Lund Kingdom at that0time. There were many regr mercenaries there, and I got a lot of information from them.


    Ellie remembered Jed''s old bar for the first time in a long time and said it was a turning point in Phoenix Organination.


    Then, the diamond mine in the Lund Kingdom. With that information, we jumped to the top of the Lund Kingdom immediately.


    Diamond mine?


    "Yes. When we were growing the Summit for a long time, thergest Summit in the Lund Kingdom was a bit noisy. The Summit copsed and a session battle ensued. In fact, the heir, it was the first son who would inherit three diamond mines from his father, and the second son, who would inherit a power that had been greater than expected. The second, who controls the power, tried to kill the first


    Ohh, that kind of thing


    The first heir who thought he would die at this rate tried to secretly sell the mine and run away. We got that information and bought the mine at a lowprice. So I must say It was good luck."


    Rosaleen was amazed.


    My, I''m sorry to say this, but you were very lucky, Your Majesty. I can''t believe you bought a diamond mine at a bargain price. Isn''t that really hard to get?"


    "That''s true. Said information is so confidential, unless someone is determined to sell it Ellie paused, speaking casually.


    It was because shefelt like shemissed something for a moment.


    "So that''s when you really expanded your business?"


    Rosaleen asked as if she wanted to hear more. But Ellie''s sudden sense of ipatibility was take her mind.


    As soon as such feelings were about to reveal themselves on Ellie''s face, Helen moved closer.


    Your Majesty, the Empress. In an hour, it''s time for your ss to end."


    Ellie turned his head at Helen''s words that broke his concentration.


    "It''s been so long already."


    "Yes, I think you should go back to the pce."


    "I see."


    Ellie looked at Rosaleen again.


    "Miss, I think we should stop talkingtoday."


    Oh yes, Your Majesty.


    I want you to stop by the pce the day after tomorrow. Let''s talk more then."


    "I''ll do that. Take care, Your Majesty.


    Ellie left the greenhouse behind Rosaleen, who showed her courtesy. But as the carriage door closed, Ellie continued to wonder as she made herway to the imperial pce.


    <em>Was I lucky? Was what I told Rosaleen real? I wonder if all the information I got came by ident.''</em>


    <em>And if it wasn''t coincidence''</em>


    Ellie frowned and looked up at the sky.


    Contrary to herdisturbed mind, there was a beautiful sunset in the sky of the Agrita Empire.


    As the bright sun went down, it resembled someone.


    * * *


    At the hour when the sun set and the dark night came. The head of Phoenix, Jed, found an old country house on the outskirts of the capital.


    In an old bar with no signage and no customers


    Jed entered the bar with familiarity, without fear. And surprisingly, the inside of the building waspletely different from the creepy atmosphere outside.


    A wood burning firece and a fluffy rug on the floor. On the carpet was a table and two sofas facing each other.


    Before long, a man raised his head from under a bar full of bottles.


    "Are you here?"


    Gold and amber eyes, even in low light.


    It was Jeremy who greeted Jed familiarly.


    This was a bar that Jeremy bought a long time ago.


    "Here we go."


    Jed replied, taking off themoner coat resembling Jeremy''s, where the duke''s dignity had gone and thrown away.


    "Vodka sounds good, right?"


    "Why do you ask when you''re already bringing it?"


    Jed''s eyes turned to the vodka bottle in Jeremy''s hand.


    Jeremy put vodka and two sses on the table with a slightsmirk.


    When he first sitonto the warm sofa, Jed sat on the opposite side.


    Jed poured the vodka into the ss and asked Jeremy.


    Do you feel more rxed now that you are busy?


    Blood storms ripped through the Empire with the birth scandal turning the pce upside down. And Jeremy was at the center of the bloodbath.


    To be exact, on the Emperor''s side, he found and killed the remnants of the rebellion with the evidence left behind by Duke Drua.


    Of course, he couldn''t afford to have a drink with Jed. But it''s probably going to be difficult in the future.


    Jeremy drew a wry smile, lowering his gaze. And when Jed put down his ss of vodka, he nodded slightly.


    What I would say yes. I got rid of all of them. The remnants of the rebellion, the Duchy of Drua.


    Listening to Jeremy, Jed''s hand, which was pouring the liquor into an empty ss, stopped.


    <em>I think I just heard something weird.''</em>


    Jed put down his vodka bottle and looked at Jeremy squarely.


    "Did I hear you wrong? I think I just heard something weird."


    Well, Jeremy leaned back on the couch, exhaling a low sigh.


    You heard right. Today I formally applied to HisMajesty. Remove from the Duchy of Drua from the Empire. Without a trace, forever''.


    "Oh God."


    As soon as Jeremy''s words were finished, Jed yelled. Jed was really angry, he was breathing hard and scrunched up his face.


    Please remove the Duchy of Drua from the Empire forever! Are you crazy? Now that you''ve dealt with all the traitors, and now that you''ve been proudly rewarded with the Duchy of Drua and are supposed to be the new head of the Duchy, why? Why did you ask for that? Hear me! Are you crazy?"


    Jed was about to take Jeremy to the Emperor at any moment and pretend that what Jeremy said hadn''t happened.


    However, Jeremy has long been determined. In particr, when Ellie returned to herposition as Empress, he became even more determined.


    Jeremy responded calmly.


    "I''m in my right mind."


    "You arecrazy! You are about to enjoy a life of wealth and fame


    Jed. I have never been recognized as a Drua, Jeremy''s low voice stopped Jed''s rising voice.


    Jeremy''s past, briefly forgotten by events. The rtionship between Jeremy and the previous DukeDrua It was something that came to mind.


    Jed hesitated to mention it, but Jeremy was quicker.


    It was until the moment my father died. In fact, until my father died, I thought, well, one day I would inherit this damn Duchy. It is an inevitable destiny.


    Then, once I was given the Duke''smission, as yousaid, I wouldpletely change what the previous Dukes did. I would make a new Duchy. I put that determination in the back of my mind. I''m going to make my world. But when my father died and I became a Duke, I was able to change a lot of things. Strangely, I didn''t feel refreshed.


    Jeremy.


    Strange, huh? I was in full power, and I wasn''t free when there was no longer any of the Druas to stop me. The weight of the shackles seemed heavier. And then I asked myself. Are you sure you will?'' live asDukeDrua for the rest of my life? I think it took less than a minute to answer that."


    Jeremy ended up looking at the discreet Jed.


    "I''m not sure, Jed. Enjoy the greatest wealth and glory. Still, I don''t think I can get out of the past for the rest of my life as long as myst name is Drua. I can''t believe that I can live my whole life with that heavy shackle It''s so terrible.


    Jed blew out a long breath. Jed''s voice was as low as ever.


    His Majesty has given you permission? It would be nice to have you, given the state of the Empire now."


    "When I first helped him, I asked hkmto listen to my request when it was finished."


    Jeremy''s face, which was calm as if, Her Majesty, the Empress, do you know?'' He would have toughened it up slightly.


    Jed knew it. Ellie, she shouldn''t know that Jeremy fell in love with her. But Jed said it even though he knew it was cheap.


    Jeremy leaves the Empire, abandoning the Duchy of Drua.


    Because those words sounded different from the past.


    In fact, Jeremy used to be a mercenary and roamed all over the continent. So he''s watched him go countless times, but this time something was different.


    <em>If he leaves this time It will be hard to see him again.''</em>


    That''s why she fell in love with Ellie even though he knew he was cheap.


    Because she''s not ready to let Jeremy go yet. Jeremy, however, said as if he was cheerful, only hesitating for a moment.


    "If I think about it, I''ll leave even more."


    Jeremy, I


    Jed, now I really want to live for myself. I''m not tied to the Druas, I''m not tied to Ellie, but only for me."


    Jeremy looked into Jed''s trembling eyes and whispered.


    "That way, I think I can meet someone who loves me and can love."


    <em>I don''t want to live alone anymore.''</em>


    Therefore, Jed couldn''t help but let him go. He went to say goodbye to an old friend.


    Jed, who looked at Jeremy wordlessly, gave a bitter smile.


    "Yes you''re right. You should meet someone who loves you."


    What do you think, do you agree?


    Jeremy picked up the ss and Jed soon picked it up.


    To soothe feelingsplicated by sudden breakup and sincerely celebrate your friend''s new future.


    "For health!"


    The sses collided and a long and unforgettable night began for both of them.

 Chapter 186: Extra Special 3

    Chapter 186: Extra Special 3


    At the same time that Jeremy and Jed were having a drink, Ellie was getting ready for bed at the Empress''s Pce.


    Today, sheforted Carlisle, who was trying to stay awake. Maybe that''s why Ellie''s face looked darker than usual.


    Helen, who had been watching Ellie since she bathed, opened her mouth.


    Your Majesty.


    "What?"


    Ellie reacted a bitte. She made eye contact with Helenbing her hair in the mirror.


    Youlookpale since dinner. Should I tell the imperial doctor to bring you some medicine to calm your mind, body, and soul? Helen said anxiously.


    Ellie looked at her face in the mirror, a grim face as if something serious had happened.


    Ellie shook her head, loosening herrigid expression.


    "I don''t feel well. I have something to think about, so don''t worry."


    "Did something happen in the greenhouse that madeyou worried?" Helen asked thoughtfully.


    Looking back, it seemed to herthat the Empress''s expression had darkened since she returned from the greenhouse.


    Umm," Ellie looked at Helen while moaning under his breath.


    Helen, when we were in the Lund Kingdom. Do you remember when I started the organizationfor the first time?


    Helen hesitated and nodded at the unexpected question.


    Yes, I remember. How can I forget those days? It was the time when the Crown Prince was born and began to walk.


    Helen looked wistful as if she was remembering those times.


    But Ellie had feelings other than longing Doubts that have continued since she returned from the greenhouse.


    Ellie asked Helen.


    "Helen, that''s when our organizationstarted to grow rapidly with the information Jed got."


    "Yes. Fortunately, you got good information from the mercenaries through the bar. Especially information about the diamond mine. It was very lucky.


    Ellie thought that was a lot of information. The first son of Pn leaves the Lund Kingdomand sold the diamond mine.''


    Helen remembered the time when Jed brought information aboutthe diamond mine. In the end, Ellie, who bought the mine, was happy too.


    Helen continued.


    Indeed, I''m telling you now, when you obtained the diamond mine, I thought that the Godhad given his weapon to the king who had suffered until now.


    "It was too random to be lucky, wasn''t it?"


    Helen stopped brushing and looked at Ellie. It was because there was something strange in Ellie''s question just now It''s not just about remembering the past, it''s like she wasdoubting something.


    Helen replied, thinking seriously about Ellie''s question.


    "Yeah, I don''t think I can say you were lucky because I thought it was God''s blessing."


    ""


    But why suddenlyIs there a problem?" Helen asked Ellie thoughtfully again.


    Ellie breathed heavily.


    It''s not a problem or it is a problem. I don''t think that''s all I know."


    "What?"


    Helen, who didn''t understand what she said, asked her, but Ellie closed her lips.


    Aside from Helen being her person, this topic was not easy to bring up.


    <em>Ellie, the Marquis Valet, thergest estate in the West, is about to get divorced. The Marquis''s wife, fed up with the Marquis'' wind, asked for a divorce, but she is going to sell her mansion for alimony."</em>


    <em>Ellie, the Duke Monkrais secretly buyingnd in the north. ording to the mercenaries, it is originally a wastnd, but it is unusual for a skilled Duke to buynd, I think there is something. Let''s buy it too."</em>


    <em>Ellie, they''re looking for a new Summit to distribute grain and fruit to the south.</em>


    <em>Ellie, the organizationthat was trading with the east must be trying to sell the organization due to the failure of the shipping business, and if we buy it, we can get the trading rights to the east immediately.</em>


    A lot of information that Jed had brought her, that the mercenaries told her, and even the diamond mines.


    Looking back, all of that information was real.


    If the information was leaked by the wandering mercenaries, it might be a lie, but it was all real.


    Also, the information Jed brought back was good for making their organizationbigger. It''s like putting adder up to Phoenix.


    <em>Was it all a coincidence?''</em>


    <em>I was lucky?''</em>


    "I can''t be sure,"Ellie saidsoftly.


    The answer to endless questions is Is that you, Jeremy?''


    <em>YeahI think the information Jed brought back was actually from Jeremy, not from many mercenaries, but from Jeremy.''</em>


    It was suspicious


    He was the only one who could help her Yes, it was inevitable, not a coincidence.


    From the moment she left the position of Empress to go to the Lund Kingdom, Jeremy was always around her. And he always helped her Since they met.


    So if the information she got at the time was not luck, Jeremy was the only one.


    And now that shethinks about it, Jed and Jeremy used to have a strange atmosphere whenever they met. Actually, Jeremy used to work as a mercenary It was strange that Jed treated Jeremy like he had never seen him before They might have bumped into each other sometime.


    When shecalmly took a step back and looked into the past, shesaw things that were not visible at the time.


    And another question arose


    <em>If I''m right about Jeremy, why did he help me so much?''</em>


    We were close to him in the Lund Kingdom, but we weren''t close enough to get that information.


    Of course shedidn''t think he felt anything for her she just pretended not to know because shecouldn''t ept his heart.


    However Jeremy''s heart was much deeper than she expected?


    <em>So deep.''</em>


    Ellie''s eyes sank at the heavy word. And for a moment, sheremembered what Jeremy had said a long time ago.


    <em>Please acknowledge me.</em>


    At the Marquis Sios party where she divorced Raymond and she attended That''s what Jeremy said to help her there.


    Jeremy has known me for a long time.


    But Ellie couldn''t believe sheforgot.


    In Lundkingdom, each day was rushed by giving birth to Carlisle, raising him, and rising to the top. So shecouldn''t afford to think about the past.


    After that, she returned to the Agrita Empire and they went through a lot.


    But now that everything was settled, she could think. About Jeremy.


    <em>But is it the right thing to do? Should I bring her past rtionship with him to the surface?''</em>


    But there''s nothing shcan do for him.


    She chose Raymond again and became the Empress of the Agrita Empire again.


    But she wasn''t calm when she thought about the things Jeremy helped her with.


    Either way, there is no answer.


    As Ellie sighed in dismay, the door swung open at the servant''s voice outside.


    His Majesty, the Emperor, hase.


    "The Emperor."


    Ellie rose from herseat, quietly abandoning herthoughts as she raised herhead in confusion.


    "Your Majesty."


    Greeting Raymond, Helenleft the bedroom with the maids.


    After forgiving him, Ellie was living a decent married life with him. Rather, there are more nights together than in the past. Raymond went to her bedroom almost every day.


    He would fall asleep with her, even if they didn''t have intimacyas if he had been away from her. And Ellie didn''t mind their frequent visits.


    Ellie approached him with a familiar smile.


    "Ray, did you finish your work early today?"


    Raymond brushed her hair down and bowed his head. A friendly kiss to her cheek smoothed the corners of her mouth.


    Yes, we are done with all the important things.


    "You musthave been tired, but you did a great job."


    Between the pce and the organization, you are busier than me. I''m so proud of you for doing all those things."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Raymond smiled at Ellie, who didn''t deny it.


    Ellie followed him with a smile and headed to bed with him.


    As theyy on the bed, Raymond dimmed the magicmp light and sat down next to Ellie. Hugging her shoulders naturally.


    How did it go in the greenhouse today?


    Raymond knew that Ellie had been in the greenhouse to save the desert nts. Because he knew herability.


    Ellie responded softly, stroking Raymond''s hand.


    Yeah, I made them look good. I had a very good time with Lady Celine. Oh, and Rosaleen is going to take a disciple, because if the perfume business grows, she''s going to have a hard time alone,"Ellie told him the story of Lady Rosaleen and Carlisle.


    Now it was something familiar to talk about the daily life that each one went through, at night.


    Ellie turned herhead towards Raymond after she finished speaking.


    "How was your day, Ray?"


    Raymond was silent for a moment. As a habit, he responded immediately. But that didn''t happen today As soon as Ellie''s eyes widened, Raymond''s red lips moved.


    Today, DukeDrua asked me to remove the Drua name from the Empire forever. He will leave everything behind."

 Chapter 187: Extra Special 4

    Chapter 187: Extra Special 4


    <em>Is Jeremy leaving everything?'' </em>


    Ellie couldn''t control her facial expression for a moment. The more so as she was disturbed by her thoughts of Jeremy before Raymond came.


    And Raymond saw Ellie''s trembling eyes.


    For a moment, his hand on the bed, not wrapped around Ellie''s shoulder, tightened, but he didn''t show his feelings. Although Ellie forgave him, he still had to forgive himself for the past.


    So even if Ellie was shaken by Jeremy, he wouldn''t dare im her. He was also afraid that Ellie would leave him after him expressing such an ugly feeling.


    In fact, Raymond had been in a bad mood since this afternoon when Duke Drua said he was leaving the Empire.


    He often saw Duke Drua as a man who loved Ellie more than anything. So as a man, when a man who loved his wife said he would leave, he should have been happy


    But Raymond just wasn''t happy. Rather, as soon as he heard it, he felt anxious.


    Anxiety that Ellie might go with him.


    He knew it was nonsense. Even if she didn''t feel the same way about him, she had Carlisle. Ellie will never leave the Pce.


    <em>Yeah, why are you so nervous when you know it so well?</em>


    Raymond even hardened like that inside.


    But at that moment Raymond knew exactly what he feared.


    <em>What if Ellie''s heart for Duke Drua was so deep that he felt that Ellie would go with Duke Drua?''</em>


    That''s what scared him.


    Fear that Ellie''s heart that chose him is not sincere, and that it was only because of his responsibility for Carlisle and the Empire.


    Then he won''t be able to catch her.


    In the past, it was said that the Emperor and Empress couldnt divorce with just a heart of love, but if Ellie''s sincerity was really with Duke Drua, not with him, he would let her go.


    As Ellie had done in the past, this time he didnt take her hand as Emperor. He really loved Ellie, not the great responsibility of the Emperor or the Empire.


    So if she was unhappy. It doesn''t matter how painful it is.


    Raymond suppressed his fluctuating emotions and saw Ellie''s trembling eyes.


    To know her true feelings. He would try to question Ellie properly, on his mind. If Ellie hadn''t opened her mouth first.


    Ellie quickly suppressed her shaky expression as Raymond was briefly lost in thought. And she answered casually.


    Duke Drua is a necessary person for the Empire Too bad he is leaving. It won''t be easy to find a recement for Duke Drua, Ray.


    They were words devoid of personal feelings. Ellie was only talking about Duke Drua as the Empress of the Empire.


    Raymond asked Ellie slowly.


    "That''s all?"


    <em>Do you have other thoughts?''</em>


    Ellie said nonchntly as Raymond hesitated to say thest words.


    "That''s all. Duke Drua is a brilliant man, Ray. Losing him is a true loss for the Empire.


    This time, she only assessed his ability. As if she had no personal feelings for Duke Drua.


    Raymond looked at Ellie. She drew this line before he could ask anything else, and he couldn''t mention it. Besides, he doesn''t think that she doesn''t understand the true meaning of the question he just asked Because she was an intelligent person.


    So this means, Don''t ask me any more questions. About me and Jeremy.''


    So Raymond stepped back as Ellie wanted. With a smile as if nothing had happened.


    "So it is so. The vacancy for Duke Drua will be big for a while.


    It wouldn''t hurt to find the right man among the new families of Marquises this time and give them a Duchy. If there is only one Duchy, it will shake in its own way.


    "Its a good idea."


    Raymond agreed with Ellie, and she took a slow, gasping breath, slid out of his arms, and ced her head on the pillow.


    Then let''s go to bed now. It''s gettingte."


    Soon it was midnight.


    Raymond replied yes'' in a low voice and rested her head on the pillow properly.


    "Good night, Ellie."


    "Good night, Ray."


    As soon as Ellie''s back was turned, silence fell in the bedroom.


    As if she had fallen asleep, only a small, regr breath echoed through the bedroom.


    On the surface, everyone was at peace, but in fact, neither Ellie nor Raymond could easily fall asleep through the deepening night, due to their ownplicated minds.


    And Raymond couldn''t hold Ellie in his arms that night.


    * * *


    One Day at Eton.


    Ellie has been dressing since early this morning. Packing up all the fancy essories that she rarely wore.


    It was because today was the day that new servants and maidens entered the pce.


    Ellie was more concerned because there was a big problem in the pce and they were the first to be chosen.


    She went through resumes one by one. However, Ellie, who met the new servants, was unexpectedly distracted.


    <em>I missed the chance to say nice words to thedies.'' </em>


    Your Majesty, Your Majesty the Empress.


    Ellie came to her senses at Helen''s voice calling her. When she regained her senses, she saw thedies with their heads down.


    Helen, clearing her throat, said again as if nothing had happened.


    "Your Majesty, please ept thedies'' greetings."


    Ellie stepped forward.


    "The Empress, the Moon of the Empirees in."


    Thedies were all courteous and Ellie said.


    Now that you have be the Imperial Pces people, you should pay more attention to your behavior and be careful what you say. If you follow thews of the pce well, I will also regard you as my people and protect you, so I hope you don''t disappoint my expectations.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    "Everyone, get up."


    Under Ellie''s orders, the maids from each pce took the maids and left the Empress''s pce.


    Ellie then went to the dressing room to put down the heavy crown and essories.


    Sensing that Ellie''s atmosphere wasnt good, Helen took care of all the other maids and took care of them by herself.


    Crown, essories and the Empress''s cape.


    Completely taking off clothes, Ellie changed into a skimpy dress and headed out onto the balcony.


    She headed out to drink tea on the balcony and ease herplicated feelings in the hot midday sun. And as if understanding Ellie''s upset heart, Helen poured Ellie''s favorite herbal tea.


    Helen''s mouth opened cautiously as Ellie drank the tea and put the cup down.


    Your Majesty, are you still thinking about the affairs of the Lund Kingdom?


    <em>Do you remember when I started the organization?</em> was the question Ellie asked Helenst night.


    Helen guessed that Ellie was disturbed by that. She didn''t know why she was so upset about it all of a sudden.


    Ellie spoke slowly at Helen''s question.


    "Should I say that?"


    "What?"


    When Helen asked for some uncertain answer, Ellie exhaled, huh, an ignorant sigh.


    "I''m thinking of something to do with it."


    Helen wanted to ask what it was, but stopped.


    Ellie''s dark eyes seemed to be aplicated so she shouldn''t ask any more.


    Then, as Helen stepped back, Ellie was reminded of a man wandering in her head.


    Jeremy Drua.


    In particr, his news fromst night didnt leave her mind.


    <em>DukeDrua asked me to remove the Drua name from the Empire forever. He will leave everything behind."</em>


    <em>Jeremy leaves the Empire.'' </em>


    Last night, Ellie drew a line on Raymond, pretending to be okay and hiding her feelings, but not on the inside.


    Her disturbed mind became more disturbed.


    No, actually, at first she thought it was best if Jeremy left.


    She doesn''t understand her true feelings for herself and her connection to Jeremy.


    <em>Jeremy was a coward to leave when all that would upset me, but I figured I wouldn''t have to feel sorry for him or look back on the past if I didn''t have to see him anymore.'' </em>


    But it was only a brief moment of excitement, and Ellie could hardly sleep all night.


    <em>I don''t know if it''s right to leave him alone with everything behind.'' </em>


    <em>You''ve done so much for me, are you sure you want to let it go?'' </em>


    <em>But secondly, he helped the organization I can''t think of my rtionship with him in the past, so what can I do?'' </em>


    <em>A clumsy farewell?'' </em>


    <em>That''s not polite to Jeremy. Its even worse.'' </em>


    Jeremy knows this and has a memory from the past that she didn''t know about. If she remember, she can greet him properly.


    <em>Please acknowledge me.</em>


    Maybe this is all Jeremy asked. So she wanted to understand him, but there was nothing in her head.


    As Ellie sighed, a warm voice came from under the Empress''s pce.


    When she looked down, she saw children who looked to be about 11 years old.


    The people who will be assigned to the Crown Prince Pce this time.


    The children were deliberately selected for Carlisle''s age. The children were excited as if they were amazed by the sheer size of the pce.


    Unlike her mind, their bright and innocent appearance inadvertently stole her attention.


    A scene shed by The garden of arge mansion. A boy who found himself in the bushes, away from the bright light of the party.


    <em>"Hello. I''m Ellie. What is your name?"</em>


    Crew-cut golden hair and glow-in-the-dark amber eyes.


    <em>Jeremy</em>


    It was her first meeting with him.

 Chapter 188: Extra Special 5

    Chapter 188: Extra Special 5


    Ellie gently closed her eyes and remembered the moment more deeply, as if she was going back to that time. Eventually, the events of that day unfolded before her.


    <em>Ellie, eleven years old, first met Jeremy at a party at the Pce.</em>


    <em>Gloomy and shy young Jeremy who was very different than he is now.</em>


    <em>Why are you here alone? What about your parents?</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>Ellie sat down next to a snuggled Jeremy. For some reason, he looked so lonely that she thought he would cry if she left him alone.</em>


    <em>Jeremy was looking for Ellie, but Ellie looked around and let out a small gasp.</em>


    <em>"You''re so pretty! Your hair is so shiny and your eyes shine too!"</em>


    <em>"What? That''s ridiculous I''m not pretty. I''m not even bright."</em>


    <em>"Pretty. I had never seen such beautiful eyes. They are like jewels. It''s like the Healis flower, the symbol of luck!</em>


    <em>When Ellie smiled as if she meant it, Jeremy''s eyes widened for a moment. Jeremy glowed and yanked at her hair as if to rip it out.</em>


    <em>"No! This hair! These eyes! They all said they are bad! This can never be luck!</em>


    <em>Ellie was startled by the violent reaction, but he soon grabbed Jeremy''s hands, which were trying to tear at his hair.</em>


    <em>"Stop it! You are going to get hurt!"</em>


    <em>"Why do you care?"</em>


    <em>"I told you! You''re pretty! You can''t get hurt when you''re so pretty and shiny."</em>


    <em>Ellie looked into the trembling amber eyes and said happily.</em>


    <em>I don''t know about you, but in my eyes you are like a Lucky Healis. Have you seen it?"</em>


    <em>"No."</em>


    <em>Then I will show you the Healis flower next time. You''ll know when you see it. Lucky Healis looks just like you. Because you shine brighter than the Healis flowers.</em>


    <em></em>


    <em>The two children made a promise on such a starry night.</em>


    <em>"I''ll see you again."</em>


    <em>But that was thest time. She never met little Jeremy anywhere again.</em>


    And as soon as the memory ended, Ellie slowly opened her closed eyes.


    Before she knew it, it was quiet under the balcony as if the children had left.


    That boy was Jeremy.


    <em>Why didn''t I recognize him at a nce?''</em>


    The atmosphere was different from the past, but the bright hair and eyes were still shining.


    Ellie had thought of him several times before she became an adult. It wasn''t as much as with Raymond, but it was a memorable first meeting.


    <em>But now I remember.''</em>


    Ellie remembered what she had said in the past, holding back a giggle to herself like a fool.


    <em>Then I''ll show you the Healis flower next time. You''ll know it when you see it. Lucky Healis looks just like you. Because you shine brighter than the Healis flower."</em>


    Healis


    <em>Does Jeremy remember that promise?''</em>


    <em>I think he does.''</em>


    Ellie soon made up her mind as she looked out at the coldndscape.


    <em>I can''t let go as it is now since I''ve even remembered the past. But I''ll have to check first.''</em>


    Ellie got up from the seat and ordered Helen.


    "I''m going to the Phoenix branch, so prepare a carriage."


    * * *


    Zarveni, the center of the business district of the Agrita Empire. It was a ce where numerous organizations gathered, but among them, the Phoenix Organization definitely stood out.


    The Phoenix building, which has established itself as the highest organization on the continent in less than a decade.


    To demonstrate its tremendous growth, Phoenix Organization expanded the building to 20 stories. An overwhelminglyrge and tall building even in Zarveni. At the top of the building, it was said that the Imperial Fortress could be seen.


    On the top floor of the Phoenix that so many people admire, there sat the real owner of the castle, the graceful figure of now.


    The owner of Phoenix Organization, waiting for Jed.


    Ellie looked out the window at the bustling street. The reason why the business district is lively is that the economic power of the Empire was stable.


    The door was flung open as she briefly buried her private thoughts with public thoughts.


    When she turned her head, she could see Jed with his hair disheveled as if he had run.


    "Huff, uff, the Moon of the Empire, God save the Empire."


    "I''m dying to greet you. Get up, Jed, Ellie greeted Jed, who took a deep breath.


    Jed stood up and drank the water that Lumont had brought him. Only then did Jed choose to breathe. Ellie was sitting on top of the couch in the meantime.


    Jed handed the cup over to his secretary and sat on the right side of the top seat.


    Ellie frowned at Jed''s dry face and the scent of alcohol on his body.


    "You weren''t on urgent business, you''re drunk and you''ve fallen asleep."


    Ellie looked at Jed and Lumont


    <em>He hasn''te to work yet because he went to a meeting.''</em>


    That was what Lumont told her when Ellie, seeing the empty office, asked about Jed''s whereabouts.


    Lumont, who was caught lying, awkwardly averted his gaze. Jed also smiled awkwardly as if he was embarrassed.


    Haha, it''s been a while since I met a friend I''m sorry, Your Majesty."


    Did you take your hangover medicine?


    "No, not yet."


    Ellie clucked and told Lumont.


    Lumont, you can buy a hangover pills. It''s early in the morning for him to throw up while were talking."


    "Yes!"


    Lumont rushed out of the office as if it was a good idea because he was already looking around. So Lumont walked out and Ellie also winked at Helen.


    Jed''s smile fell from his face as Helen quietly left the office. It was because Ellie didn''t seem to have summoned him for light request, as she even fired her closest assistant, Helen.


    <em>Something serious has happened.''</em>


    Jed had a straight face.


    "Something bad happened to you?"


    Ellie looked at Jed and shook her head.


    It''s not a bad thing. I have a question for you."


    "If you''re curious"


    When we started our business in the Lund Kingdom, I came to ask you about the source from which we got the information.


    "What?"


    Jed asked back, a nk look on his face. Yes, because it was a question he never expected.


    <em>Suddenly, the Lund Kingdom and the source of the information we had then.''</em>


    He made that clear to Ellie at the time. Information about the mercenariesing to his bar Of course it was a lie.


    Jed couldn''t think straight, perhaps due to a hangover. Ellie said while not immediately aware of his intentions.


    "You got that information from an old friend from the Empire, not a mercenary, right?"


    <em>An old Jeds friend.''</em>


    Ellie came here and thought about the rtionship between Jed and Jeremy. Although they had never shown it close to her, it was likely that the two had known each other for a long time. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have given Jed that valuable information.


    <em>How can they give out that information if they''re not close or don''t have faith in each other?'' </em>


    Jed wouldn''t have been able to easily ept such information if he didn''t know Jeremy either. How would he know if it is real or fake?


    So there was only one answer. The two have built bonds of trust for a long time and they kept it from her It must have been Jeremy''s request.


    It is obvious that she would feel pressured if she knew that he is helping her so much.


    "Jed."


    Ellie called out to Jed, who was still distracted, to wake him up. Jed, hearing her low voice, hesitated as he quickly removed his stunned expression. This time, with a face full of shame.


    Ellie punched Jed before telling a silly lie.


    And the friend must be Jeremy. Thats right?"


    "Ahh! Cough cough!"


    Jed, who felt that she hit the nail on his head, was very surprised and coughed. As if he had swallowed the wrong salt, he hastily opened a new bottle of water on the table. Slowly lowering the water bottle, Jed slowly opened his lips.


    "Yes that''s right."


    Jed didn''t deny it. It was because there was no tremor in Ellie''s eyes looking at him. Suddenly, he didn''t know how, but Ellie was pretty sure about the rtionship between him and Jeremy and the secret that Jeremy hid.


    As if it was really so, Ellie wasn''t surprised by Jed''s answer. As if she knew, she just breathed out a low sigh. Jed looked at Ellie with a mysterious look on his face.


    Jed wondered how she knew, but his first thought was that it was a good thing. It was because he knew that Jeremy and Ellie couldn''t be together, but he still wanted Ellie to know how Jeremy felt. Jeremy was so devoted to Ellie, it was heartbreaking to the person watching from the sidelines.


    <em>The problem is that Ellie knew the truth when Jeremy was about to leave the Empire forever Would Jeremy have been a littleforted, if he had known before?''</em>


    Jed had that thought for a moment, but it wasn''t an answer he could know. Because he wasn''t Jeremy.


    Then Ellie, looking down, said.


    Jed. The friend you met with yesterday was Jeremy, right?"


    Yes, a friend of mine in the Empire is only one Duke Drua.


    Then you must have heard it. That he leaves the Empire, abandoning the Duchy."


    Jed nodded bitterly.


    "I heard it."


    "Do you know when he leaves?"


    "What?" Jed paused and asked again.


    <em>Are you trying to meet with Jeremy?''</em>


    "He''s leaving everything behind Why do you have to?"


    Ellie said with a slight smile, while Jed looked at her as if he didn''t understand.


    To keep the promise I made with Jeremy a long time ago. That''s all I can do."


    "So, Jed, tell me Jeremy, when is he leaving?"


    Jed was about to lie to Ellie.


    I heard that hes leaving the Empire tonight, Your Majesty, the Empress.

 Chapter 189: Extra Special 6

    Chapter 189: Extra Special 6


    <em>The Agrita Empire, the Imperial Pce.</em>


    The red glow of the setting sun filtered through therge office window. It was quite a beautiful sight, but Raymond, the owner of the office, paid no attention to the sunset. He was quietly going through and signing the scrolls stacked on the desk one by one.


    Until the red glow faded.


    The butler''s voice echoed in the office, where only the sound of the feather was heard for a while.


    Your Majesty, the Empress has sent a messenger.


    At that moment, Raymond''s hand stopped.


    <em>It''s Ellie.'' </em>


    Raymond answered without hesitation.


    "Let him in."


    The door opened and a knight entered. It was none other than one of the Empress''s escorts.


    I greet His Majesty the Emperor, the Sun of the Empire.


    "Get up."


    Raymond responded quickly. Raymond frowned when he saw the knight in civilian clothes.


    Did the Empress go out?


    There was no mention of going out today. But he was in civilian clothes. That meant that it was a secret outlet that covered the status of the Empress.


    <em>Who are you trying to meet with?'' </em>


    For a moment, a man entered Raymond''s head.


    <em>No way.'' </em>


    As soon as Raymond''s heart cooled, the knight responded.


    "Yes, to the Phoenix branch."


    Raymond was relieved. But the relief was not long.


    Her Majesty has asked me to tell you that she wont be able to attend the dinner because she will suddenly meet the former Duke Drua today. And she added that you better sleep in your room tonight.


    <em>Duke Drua.'' </em>


    <em>I didn''t know I was going to see him.'' </em>


    <em>Besides, she thought it would be better for me to sleep in my room tonight, which means she''s going to be veryte tonight so I shouldn''t wait for her.'' </em>


    <em>But is it really toote? Or it''s not justte.'' </em>


    The anxiety that he had forgotten for a while slowly increased. Raymond''s hand tightened on the pen.


    <em>Control yourself!''</em>


    Raymond spoke coldly to himself and answered the knight who was waiting.


    "Okay, you can leave."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The knight came out and the quiet in the office fell again. But unlike before, Raymond didn''t look at the papers. In fact, he couldn''t.


    <em>Ellie would meet Jeremy.'' </em>


    He was crazy the moment he heard it.


    <em>Why are you meeting him suddenly when you drew a line like that yesterday?''</em>


    <em>Was yesterday''s performance meant to calm me down? Inside, with Jeremy''</em>


    "Oh, this is so pathetic."


    He told himself. It was so pathetic of him to imagine something ridiculous out of jealousy.


    Raymond rose from his seat with a deep sigh. He left his desk and went to the window. The sky outside the window had darkened before he knew it. His gaze as he looked up at the sky reached the Empress''s pce.


    "Ellie."


    <em>Please don''te back toote.''</em>


    He reced the words with a heavy sigh that he couldn''t pull out of his mouth.


    Just in time, the clock bell rang.


    As if waiting, the butler opened the door and entered.


    Your Majesty, its almost time for dinner. His Highness the Crown Prince has already arrived at the hall.


    <em>Carlisle.''</em>


    His son as precious as Ellie. Raymond walked away from the pce, looking away.


    "Let''s go to the dinner table."


    * * *


    <em>A Deep Night.</em><em></em>


    The Drua Duchy, was a Duchy that would disappear from the Empire forever tomorrow, but not yet Because Jeremy, the owner of the Drua, hasn''t left the mansion yet.


    Of course, all the other servants had left the mansion. So the big mansion was as quiet as a mountain, but Jeremy liked the calm now.


    Nobody called him Duke.


    Jeremy was sitting at a balcony table by the window, all packed up.


    In fact, even if it was his luggage, it was about a little clothing and money to live on for about a month.


    No matter how tilted the Duchy of Drua was, it wasnt without property.


    From this mansion to thends and mines under the name of Duke Drua, to the treasures of gold and silver in the vault. There was a great fortune, but Jeremy decided to leave them behind.


    It wasn''t his wealth, and he wanted nothing connect him with Drua.


    Therefore, he filled out the severance pay for the employees in a generous manner that was iparable to other aristocrats, and donated the rest.


    <em>Jed told me to sell thend and mine that I own and use it for a good ce.''</em>


    So now Jeremy was broke in a moment, but his heart was lightened. Finally, it seems that the burden of Drua has beenpletely released. Strangely though, he couldn''t get out of the house right away and was looking at the night sky.


    The cloudless night sky was beautiful today, but Jeremy''s eyes were darker than the night sky.


    He will never know when he will see the skies of the Agrita Empire again.


    "I may never see it again until I die."


    Yes, Jeremy was going to leave the Agrita Empire today and go far away. And he wasnt going to visit this ce for a long time.


    Until the memories and emotions of the Agrita Empire faded and crowded together. Of course, it wasnt about Drua''s feelings and memories. In the first ce, he had no recollection of nostalgia for Drua.


    What he misses is What he remembers is.


    "Ellie."


    Ellie Croft. It was her.


    Now, of course, she''s the Empress of the Empire, so she''s not Croft, but Agrita.


    Ellie Croft will alwayse to his mind first in his memory.


    The girl he knew, his first meeting and rtionship with her had been when she was Ellie Croft.


    I will remember you until the end.


    Our first meeting.


    Jeremy gave a bitter smile.


    It was his choice to leave without saying goodbye.


    It was his choice not to tell Ellie the truth about him.


    He was supposed to ask all the questions, but when it was time to bury the table and leave, he couldn''t stop the bitterness from flooding him.


    But there was always an expectation in a corner of his heart that she would remember him one day and recognize him But it''s time to let go of that little expectation.


    Jeremy then looked down from the portrait, which resembled Ellie, exhaling a long breath. And slowly he closed his eyes as if he had a hole in his heart.


    As he controlled his emotions, he suddenly heard the sound of the huge gate of the Duchy opening.


    <em>Who the hell??''</em>


    <em>Is this a thief?''</em>


    Jeremy widened his eyes and went to the balcony railing. And the Duke confirmed that someone was entering. It wasnt a thief.


    Jeremy, who saw the carriage, thought that Jed was here for a moment, but he saw the guards.


    First of all, there''s no way Jed would ride in a carriage.


    <em>So who''s there?''</em>


    There was no aristocratic emblems on the carriage. As Jeremy frowned, the carriage stopped in front of the mansion.


    The escorts dismounted from their horses and one of them opened the carriage door and said in a low voice


    "Your Majesty, we have arrived."


    !


    Ellie, a beautiful silver-haired woman getting out of the carriage.


    "What?"


    At the moment when Jeremy hardened into stone in an unbelievable situation, Ellie, who got out of the carriage, looked up. To the balcony where Jeremy was standing.


    When their eyes met, Jeremy, who hade to, quickly turned around. And he ran towards the hall of the mansion. Ellie, seeing Jeremy walk off the balcony, turned to Helen.


    Helen handed Ellie a bouquet of Healis flowers that she was holding.


    "Wait here."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Ellie, who ordered Helen and the knights to wait outside the mansion, entered the mansion with a bouquet of flowers.


    The mansion hall was empty as if all the servants had already left. The cold, empty air that hung in the hall seemed to hint at the fate of the Drua that would disappear.


    But there was light in it.


    <em>I''m Jeremy.</em>


    The blond Jeremy, the only light in the darkness, breathed violently. He ran so fast that he gasped like an excellent mercenary.


    He looked down at her, breathing hard.


    As if he was checking if she was real.


    As if he soon realized that she was real, Jeremy was quick to try to be polite with a shaky look on his face.


    The Moon of the Empire


    She stopped him and said quickly.


    It''s okay to say hello. Im not here to see you as Empress today."


    Jeremy hesitated and soon raised his head. He spoke slowly with a mocking look.


    If not as an Empress.


    "I''m just here to see my old friend, Jeremy."


    "Friend."


    Ellie continued, looking at Jeremy''s embarrassed face.


    "Actually, I was worried that Jeremy had already left because it waster than I thought, but I''m so d to see you like this."


    You came to see me off when you knew I was leaving.


    Jeremy smiled feverishly. He seemed to think that she hade to say goodbye to him, back in the days when they were friends in the Lund Kingdom.


    <em>Well, that''s not bad either, but''</em>


    Ellie responded with a smile.


    "I''m here to say goodbye, but I''m here to fulfill my old promise."


    "Promise?"


    Jeremy asked, twitching the tip of his eyebrow.


    Ellie smiled and handed him a bouquet of Healis flowers.


    Yes, I promised you a long time ago under the auspices of party. Proof that Jeremy is not ugly, that I would show you a beautiful lucky flower that looks like Jeremy.

 Chapter 190: Extra Special 7

    Chapter 190: Extra Special 7


    <em>I don''t know about you, but in my eyes you are like a Lucky Healis. Have you seen it?"</em>


    <em>"No."</em>


    <em>Then I will show you the Healis flower next time. You''ll know when you see it. Lucky Healis looks just like you. Because you shine brighter than the Healis flowers.</em>


    The promise he made with Ellie as a child. It was the past he wanted to go to only in his mind. He thought it waspletely erased from Ellie''s memory. So he was going to drop even the little expectations left in his heart.


    Jeremy may be dreaming himself, or he may be possessed by some old fairy.


    It didn''t feel real for a moment.


    When he was so foolishly unable to say anything, Ellie''s voice echoed through the hall.


    "I''m sorry it''s sote, Jeremy."


    She called himfortably as if she had returned to her childhood.


    Jeremy looked at Ellie. Bright violet eyes were speaking to him.


    It''s not a dream or an illusion, it''s a real She recalled her old memories with him.


    "You really remember."


    Ellie brought a smile to her face.


    Yes, it''s embarrassinglyte, but But I remembered everything. How pretty and bright little Jeremy was.


    ""


    Ellie took a step closer to Jeremy.


    "So please ept it. Lucky flower that looks like Jeremy.


    Ellie presented a bouquet of delicately prepared Healis flowers.


    Healis, the symbol of good luck.


    Jeremy took a deep breath from his suffocating feelings. And carefully took the bouquet.


    The glowing flowers were truly beautiful.


    Ellie whispered.


    And In addition to our promise, I learned one more truth about Jeremy.


    "Truth?"


    "Jed''s rtionship with you, and the source of information that helped Phoenix Organization in the early days, was given by Jeremy."


    Jeremy''s eyes trembled with embarrassment.


    It wasnt my intention to deceive you. If you know I know you will feel pressured to thank me so much, so I kept it a secret.


    Ellie continued, recing Jeremy with a response as if she knew how he felt.


    In fact, I understood this before our promise. And I thought: Jeremy, why did you help me so much? I guess it''s not a light heart."


    ""


    Jeremy closed his mouth with a deep look. He neither affirmed nor denied, but the silence was like an affirmation.


    Ellie looked at him calmly.


    So at first I was embarrassed, but I tried to pretend I didn''t know. Just because you''re leaving, I just Wouldn''t it be better to bury it like this? Because there is nothing I can repay you for your heart."


    Ellie continued, looking into Jeremy''s amber eyes.


    But suddenly I remembered the past. The promise we made, our childhood. I couldn''t pretend not to know when I knew you remembered me so long ago."


    ""


    That is why Im here to fulfill my promise. I was wondering if you''d regret the promise I couldn''t keep. I want you to live a new life without any lingering feelings.


    "I sincerely hope you''re happy, Jeremy," Ellie added in a low voice and finished.


    She told him everything she wanted to say.


    Jeremy remained silent and looked at her. Ellie could see a lot of emotions going through his eyes. Then Jeremy smacked his lips tightly shut.


    So this is a promise and goodbye gift. A gift with which you ask me topletely forget about you.


    Ellie nodded slowly.


    "Yes. Forget me now, Jeremy."


    Yes, Ellie came to keep her promise to Jeremy because she wanted to thank him, but her true intent was to end their connects, so he can live a new life without regrets.


    Jeremy''s eyes turned red. A tear fell from his eyes, but Ellie lowered her gaze slightly, pretending not to see it.


    Jeremy breathed heavily and quietly called for Ellie.


    "Ellie"


    Ellie looked back at Jeremy. And Ellie''s eyes widened a little when she saw him.


    Unlike before, Jeremy was smiling brightly.


    Thank you for ending our rtionship. I would never have cut you."


    ""


    If I had left like you said, I would have lived the rest of my life because I had lingering feelings for you. But I think now I can live a new life."


    Jeremy lowered his head to the bouquet. Filled with the scent of flowers, he looked at Ellie with a clear face.


    This is really the end. There''s nothing more between us, Ellie. Thank you. For being the reason for my life."


    I really appreciate it, Jeremy, Ellie suppressed her sadness and told him with a deep smile.


    So I''m going to say goodbye to you today. Until now, Jeremy has always had my back, so I''ll have your back today."


    Jeremy nodded, biting his trembling lips. He went up to his room with a bouquet of flowers. Returning with simple luggage, Jeremy approached Ellie, who was waiting outside the mansion.


    "It''s a real moment of goodbye."


    "Always be happy wherever you are, Jeremy."


    "Ellie, you too."


    Jeremy whistled. Then a ck horse ran out of the mansion''s courtyard. Jeremy nuzzled the horse''s nose as it stopped in front of him, and he immediately jumped on it.


    Ellie stepped back and Jeremy took the reins.


    The two smiled at each other for thest time.


    Before long, the horse''s cry rang out and Jeremy sped away.


    Ellie remained silent until he waspletely out of sight.


    So Jeremy waspletely gone, and Elliepletely shook offplex emotions by looking at the starry sky.


    Then Ellie said with a clear look.


    "Let''s go back to the pce."


    She had a ce to return to.


    * * *


    At the same time, in the Imperial Pce.


    Raymond was in his mother''s little pce, not in the Sun Pce, in front of the green tree that Ellie saved.


    Today was the first time he came here only after Ellie epted him. Because he always came with her. Sometimes with Carlisle.


    In fact, when he thought about it, he visited this ce alone longer than when he came here with her.


    She has been in Lund kingdom for six years, and only one year since she has returned to the pce. But the short time he spent with her seems to have gotten me more used to it than those six years.


    When he saw this emptiness.


    Raymond felt a terrible loneliness and looked at the tree endlessly, and the night breeze, which was getting colder, came closer to it.


    Your Majesty, itste night. Please go back to your Pce.


    The butler looked at Raymond anxiously, but he didnt move.


    Raymond asked something else instead of answering.


    "The Empress is not back yet?"


    The butler lowered his gaze and answered slowly.


    "Yes, she hasn''t returned to the pce yet."


    "I see. Go away. I want to be alone now."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The butler left with the courtiers and the knights. Only Raymond was left in front of the tree. Only then did he reveal his feelings with a deep breath.


    With a great sense of uneasiness, he ran his hand over his distorted face. But nothing really changed. There was still the fear that she might not return.


    Reason told him that Ellie would return, but his feelings never abated.


    If he could, he would want to visit the Drua Duchy and bring Ellie back immediately.


    But he shouldn''t.


    <em>Didn''t I promise myself not to bind her with my own greed?''</em>


    So he just has to follow whatever choice she makes.


    Raymond looked up at the sky.


    It was a starry night.


    When he saw the silver stars and the moon, the boiling emotions stabilized.


    It was a light that resembled her.


    "Ellie," Raymond whispered her name.


    He wished she would answer him right now. If Ellie magically appears before him


    But it was just his wish.


    Raymond breathed heavily into his heavy heart. As he slowly exhaled and slowly closed his eyes, a familiar voice came to him.


    "Ray."


    Raymond paused. It was because he thought that he might have misheard, or might have overheard something because he missed her so much.


    But then soft voice came once more.


    "Ray."


    "Ellie."


    It was her The unrealistic voice was none other than Ellie''s.


    Raymond slowly turned his head toward the voice.


    <em>Please, I hope you haven''t heard anything.''</em>


    Then Raymond exhaled a violent breath. He forgot about the prestige of the Emperor and immediately rushed to Ellie.


    Holding Ellie close, he felt her warmth and the body scent all over her body.


    <em>It''s not an illusion. It really is Ellie.''</em>


    She came back to him.


    Ellie put her hand on Raymond''s back, who was digging like a child.


    The elerated beat of his heart, his heavy breathing, said how he waited for her.


    Ellie smiled and whispered.


    "I''m back, Ray!"


    "Yes. Wee back, Ellie."


    Raymond added in a whisper.


    "Thank you foring back. I love you Ellie."


    Ellie responded with a deep smile.


    "I love you too."


    Ellie returned and was at Raymond''s side Forever and ever.


    Like that, the two hugged each other tightly under the starlight.


    <strong>( END )</strong>


    <strong>Tl</strong><strong>/</strong><strong>note</strong>:


    So this is the final of the extras and the whole novel. Finally everything was resolved (although I can''t say it all ended the way I wanted).


    And finally, we found out, at the very, very end, what connected Jeremy with Ellie, a question that has been hanging since the beginning chapters, what was a bit sad.


    I want to say thank you to everyone who read and enjoyed this novel. See you in other titles!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!